《The Cursed Tyrant and His Reluctant Queen》


 Chapter 1 - The Royal Decree

    Marriage sure was the last of my worries.


    Father promised he would allow me to choose my partner. He married mother out of love, and he would always point out that he was not as hypocritical as to force his children to follow his will.


    Duke Bursio is famous in the capital as a countryside noble, and as a man of his word. Regardless of his immense fief and impeccable pedigree, he married the woman he loved and retired from the social life for good.


    Our family never once came to Mavale. I''m not sure anyone even knows of my existence in the capital.


    The plan was simple: build my life somewhere far and have a simple existence, so that the need to travel would never arise. I would have found a mountain or a lake where to live, and my people would have found me if they needed. It seemed reasonable to me.


    Yet, something went terribly wrong.


    It all started with a decree.


    All of a sudden, I was declared the next Queen of Alba.


    It was a shock for me as for everyone else. Out of nowhere, the new King decided I was the perfect match for him.


    Soon after the declaration, before I had time to organise my flee, that man sent the Royal Guards to fetch me and accompany me to the capital, Mavale.


    Father didn''t have time to hide me anywhere because those soldiers barged in and just showed me the carriage. I didn''t have any choice but to follow them.


    As such, I''ve spent two weeks alone in a van without permission to talk to anyone. Then, I was locked in this luxurious room.


    And now, I wait for my fate.


    There are two maids only that serve me, and they don''t interact at all. They just follow my orders.


    The guards aren''t any better. However, they do change from time to time. For example, I heard that a new one was assigned yesterday.


    ?When is this going to end?? I wonder while observing the flourishing gardens from the large window of the room.


    I sigh. It''s not that I loathe the new King because he''s a tyrant that slaughtered his own father and brother. I''m not afraid of him because they say he''s cruel and unpredictable. My problem is another one.


    There''s a reason why Duke Bursio spent his life far from the capital.


    Yet, here we are... His first daughter is now imprisoned in the very place he was set to avoid.


    ?Why me, by the way?? How did that madman even hear of me? Did he throw a dice and decide to get a bride from the countryside?


    My father is still a Duke, and he''s not in any political faction, so I guess there was some thought behind it. However... I''d have preferred not to be the one to pay the price of the King''s games.


    And also... ?When is he going to meet me??


    I''ve been here for two days. How busy can he be?


    If I meet him face to face, I can try talking him out of this crazy idea. I''m not good at being a Queen.


    I haven''t studied hard enough for this. Not to mention that I''m a country bumpkin. Well, it might actually be a bonus, believing in the voices that run about our new ruler.


    He was crowned a few months ago; he barely stabilised his position...


    A light knock wakes me up from my considerations. Is it already time for lunch?


    The only moment I am allowed to see people other than the maids is during supper. One of the guards brings the food and stays nearby for the whole time while I eat.


    I tried convincing them not to look at me since it''s creepy, but there''s no way they would listen to a nobody like me. I am not their Queen yet, even though they call me like that for some reason.


    ?Here is your meal, my Queen,? says the one appointed today. ?I hope the food is tasty.?


    He leaves everything on the table, and I sit to munch a few bites.


    Will the rest of my life be like this? Locked alone in a room except for some brief moments with people awkwardly staring?


    I''m not married yet, so my heart refuses to yield. I can still try to run.


    But... how? I would expose myself if things went out of control. And I would lose my head if I were caught.


    Moreover, I''m sure a normal man wouldn''t react lightly if his soon-to-be bride tried fleeing before the wedding. I can''t start imagining what a crazy one would do.


    ?What have I done to deserve this?? I murmur.


    ?Is it not good? I can bring something different,? the guard says.


    Oh, being alone brings one to lose some sanity. I was actually talking to myself.


    However, it''s a first! Someone finally replied to me.


    I''m sure he will be sent away if someone finds out about it. But I need some hope; I need some human warmth.


    ?The food is good,? I say. ?It''s the room that isn''t fit.?


    ?Shall I report something in particular? Does your majesty prefer a bigger room? Or is the furniture the problem??


    ?The furniture is precious; the place is plenty. However, I will become crazy without seeing anyone. My family must have come too... Can I ask something from his majesty? Will he meet with me??


    ?His majesty is currently busy. He ordered us to take good care of his betrothed.?


    ?When will he be less busy? When will I meet him??


    ?Soon, my Queen.?


    Oh, my last few days of freedom.


    ?What''s your name?? I ask. If anything, I have someone to talk to.


    If they don''t change guards again.


    This one is very talkative, and someone will notice sooner or later. With some luck, not before I collect some information.


    ?My name is Ignis.?


    ?Ignis? What an interesting name...? I once knew someone with that same, unusual name. ?Have you ever been to Narith??


    A bell rings in the back of my brain, and memories start to resurface.


    Why didn''t I notice sooner? It''s not like many have such a colour of hair. As rare as to make people believe it''s the product of a curse. I can''t imagine how hard it must have been to become a guard.


    ?Yes, my Queen, I have been there in the past. I thought you forgot...? he replies. His eyes spend a few moments on the floor, longing for childhood memories.


    Oh, how small of a world.


    ?You don''t remember my name anymore?? I say, a bit concerned. I remembered his, even though I didn''t recognise him immediately.


    My memories are still clear as day, a token of the early years of my life. Some of the happiest days were spent with him. But he... Does he remember?


    Luck might have looked my way. If this man is the Ignis that I met when I was a child, the same I played with a few times... If he is him, then I might have a chance to escape this dangerous marriage.


    His reply makes me sigh in relief. A smile appears on my face at his words.


    ?How could I forget you, Veronica Bursio??

 Chapter 2 - Find A Way

    ?You don''t remember my name anymore??


    ?How could I forget you, Veronica Bursio??


    I can''t believe it... The man in front of me, with his red hair and green eyes, with his crooked smile... He''s Ignis?


    ?It''s been more than ten years,? I say. ?If you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have recognised you.?


    It''s true that he has the same eyes. His hair is like fire, just like back then. But everything else is so different.


    He''s much taller than me, and his shoulders are so broad.


    Now that I look at him, I can notice. He is not a child anymore; what can be done? It''s not surprising I didn''t spot the resemblance.


    And I didn''t look until he replied to me, to be sincere.


    I bite my lips not to shout out. I don''t want to alert anyone.


    ?I did recognise you, though,? he says, a bit pouty. He''s the same as back then.


    I get off my chair and run to him. I hug him tightly without any warning.


    Ignis straightens his back and instinctively looks at the door, but nothing happens. We are alone, after all.


    ?Please, Ignis, help me,? I moan. ?I don''t want to marry that tyrant!?


    ?T...tyrant?? he repeats, dumbfounded. ?You should pay attention to your words, Veronica. If someone hears you...?


    ?Then what? Are the stories wandering in the whole Kingdom true? Isn''t he the bastard son that killed his father and brother to get the throne??


    ?That... You shouldn''t talk about it. It''s dangerous.?


    ?Didn''t he execute all the nobles that were against him??


    ?There is some truth in that, but stories tend to exaggerate... Also, he wouldn''t have asked you to marry him just to harm you. I don''t think he''ll...?


    ?Oh, Ignis, that man is crazy! And you know... If he finds out about my secret, he''ll kill me. I don''t want to stay here any longer. Please help me escape.?


    Ignis stares at me for a minute, releasing the hug he reciprocated.


    ?You''re asking me to commit treason.?


    Oh, he''s right. Yet, it was the only thing I could think of.


    ?I''m sorry,? I sigh. ?I just want to leave.?


    ?I''m surprised, Veronica. With your elegance and your father''s name... I''m surprised you didn''t find a husband sooner...?


    ?What?? I murmur. ?Is it supposed to sound like a compliment??


    ?Ah? No, forget I said anything.?


    I walk away and reach the bed. I don''t sit on it but just look away, to recompose my racing heart.


    ?You are right, Ignis,? I realise. ?I was too surprised to see you notice, but I shouldn''t have acted like this.?


    Asking a guard to defy his order just to help me? And for what? Because of our childhood memories?


    He already helped me enough by keeping everything a secret back then. I was too selfish and tried to implicate him just to save my bottom from this unwanted marriage.


    Yet, I can''t accept to surrender. Not until the ceremony ends and the wedding becomes final.


    Oh, my life would be very short in that case. As the first daughter of my mother, I would be seen as a threat rather than an advantage.


    My father didn''t mind it when he married a mage.


    But here people do mind that kind of thing. Magic has been banned by the church, and every mage has been burnt with accusations of witchcraft. Oh, in their own hypocritical way, their own mages are saints working for the greater good while the others are witches and warlocks deserving to die.


    Moreover, my mother is not only one of them. What not even Ignis knows is that her true identity is even more complicated.


    Mages don''t have a country to call their own. But they do have a ruler. My mother is none other than their Queen.


    And as her successor, I am their Crown Princess. Even though there is no crown passed on, just the title. However, for generations, the ruler has had the duty to protect the mages from all over the world and convince them not to wage war at the church to avoid futile massacres.


    If I die, things might get complicated. And I will die for sure if I''m discovered.


    And Ignis appears just at the right moment... It''s like fate is yelling at me to get out of here.


    ?How have you been?? I ask him. ?What happened after your family returned to the capital??


    ?My health improved, and I decided to learn how to use the sword. I enlisted for the army and was later chosen as a Royal Guard.?


    ?You must be good, then,? I comment. ?It''s difficult to become a guard in the Palace, let alone being chosen! You must have worked very hard.?


    He nods, surprised again.


    ?We both reached very high,? he says.


    ?Oh, that...? I sigh. How can I say it without committing treason? ?I''m not sure I''m the right person to become the Queen.?


    ?Are you afraid of his majesty??


    ?No, it''s not that... I haven''t been educated about this. I don''t know anything about the court. I haven''t been here ever! And, most of all, the King doesn''t have patience. He wants to get married immediately!?


    ?Maybe he''s afraid you''ll run away if he waits,? Ignis points out with a shrug.


    Oh, and that tyrant is so damn right about it. Yet, he could at least try thinking about it.


    ?I''m too young to get married!? I complain.


    ?Oh, are you? As I said before, I thought you were already married by now. How old are you? Twenty??


    ?Not yet, Ignis. I''m still a teen.?


    ?Girls get married earlier.?


    ?Oh, you... Can''t you just pretend to agree with me?? I ask him. A tear appears in the corner of my eye, a spoiled little tear.


    Just like when we were kids, Ignis surrenders. My expression still works on him. Because his shoulders are now drooping and his face sorry.


    ?You''re right. It''s indeed too hasty.?


    ?I want to run away,? I say. Dropping the news just like this, I observe his expression in full detail.


    It''s the moment of the truth. Will Ignis fulfil his duty and reject me, or will he remember our childhood days and help me at least a little?


    Has he really become a Royal Guard, void of further aspirations than protecting the Royal Family?


    ?You will be safe as Queen,? he points out.


    I let the air in my lungs out, finally. It was starting to hurt.


    So, this is it. I''ll have to find a way on my own. My shoulders tremble just for a moment, but I reassure myself.


    He won''t help me, but I''m sure Ignis won''t tell anyone about my thoughts. It would be more troublesome to explain why the future Queen opened her heart to him.


    ?Never mind,? I say, just to make him relax. If I need to find a way on my own, then it''s better not to have him on alert. ?It''s fated, isn''t it??


    He walks to me. For the first time, he dares to be the one to approach. He comes too close for a guard, and he caresses my face.


    ?It''s not over yet, Veronica,? he whispers. ?I might know of a way.?


    His voice is too calm when he talks.. What can he come up with in such a short time? However, my heart desires to believe him.

 Chapter 3 - The Plan

    Sure! Why didn''t I think of it earlier?


    I can''t get married twice. So, the easy way to get out of this situation is to convince the King I''m already married. I just need a volunteer to pose as my husband.


    To do this, I need to talk with my family. If father vouches for it, the King might believe I really am not an unwed maiden anymore.


    As Ignis suggested, I spend all the time someone is at ears'' reach... complaining.


    I moan about how much I miss my family. I even say I''m worried the King might hurt them if they ask to meet with me.


    I''m so annoying that the voice reaches the right path, and someone with decision power hears. It works, so I am indeed allowed to meet with my father.


    Duke Bursio isn''t someone you can easily say no to, by the way. He has a big fief in the south-eastern region. Some of his vassals do frequent the court.


    Even though retired from social life, my father isn''t a fallen noble. He still has powers.


    As such, I can finally meet him.


    ?Father!? I exclaim when he crosses the door. ?I thought we wouldn''t see each other ever again!?


    I try being as loud as possible so that the guards hear and report. Pay attention to this: a lady left to herself becomes very, very difficult to take care of.


    ?That man didn''t even look for a lady in waiting, father. It''s a scandal. How can you accept seeing your daughter treated like a prisoner??


    ?I don''t accept it, Veronica,? father replies. ?I just can''t barge in there and request for you to be released. You have been accepted as the future Queen. The Council voted this morning. Now they will set a date for the celebration and...?


    ?No,? I sigh. ?You can''t allow that.? Now, my voice is low and desperate. ?What will happen if I''m found out??


    ?All of our family will be eradicated,? he replies. ?It''s as simple as that.?


    ?I need to get out of here.?


    ?It''s not as simple as saying it, daughter,? he sighs.


    It''s the first sign of his own worry. He pretended to be coping with this situation, but my father is still a human being. He has emotions, and sometimes he does fail at hiding them.


    ?I''m sorry for being a source of trouble.? If it weren''t for me, we''d be at home now. Happy and safe. ?And for causing you to worry.?


    ?It''s not your fault, Veronica. None of this happened because of you... Rather, my political neutrality made you the perfect person to sit on the throne in such a difficult period.?


    ?So, they were expressively looking for someone that didn''t want to get involved??


    ?So I was told.?


    ?Oh, father, I might have an idea about how to get out of here without getting married to the King.?


    ?Don''t do anything on impulse, Veronica. This place isn''t as safe as home.?


    ?I can''t get married twice, father. If you tell the King that I already am married, then he will let me go!?


    ?I can''t lie to his majesty: it''s a capital offence. And we would soon be discovered because...?


    ?I''m sure you can find someone that will pose as my husband. Our house is a cosy place, and our riches should be enough for a man to accept being a son-in-law. I''m sure...?


    ?Daughter, don''t waste your time. I can''t lie to his majesty because he already knows everything about you. He knows you have no interest in getting married at all and that you rejected the few proposals that dared being sent to your address.?


    ?Oh,? I moan. ?He investigated me? Isn''t that so unfair? I don''t even know his name.?


    ?It''s Aurelius. You have been chosen to marry King Aurelius.?


    ?But no one asked me, father.?


    ?It''s a difficult situation for Alba. As such, the law permits some drastic measures to stabilise the crown''s position. Ordering a noble''s daughter to marry is among the possible courses of action. We can''t stop the King from his intent.?


    ?Father... What if I am married now??


    ?Now? Marriage needs at least two witnesses and an official, either from the court or from the Church. Do you think anyone is willing to help you now? King Aurelius has gained all the powers; he''s unstoppable now.?


    ?But if I can do that... Can I have your authorisation to marry? That''s also needed, right??


    ?In fact, that''s the only obstacle for your marriage, right now,? father admits. ?I haven''t signed yet. And I won''t until you agree to it.?


    ?And the King allowed you to do so?? I wonder. ?Wasn''t he supposed to be a cold-blooded tyrant??


    ?I need to stay neutral for the marriage to work out the way the Council and his majesty decided. If he kills me, then the Bursio family will be yet another enemy of the Nerva dynasty.?


    ?Oh, I understand.? I nod, even though I''m not very clear about it. I''m a noob in politics.


    I was never taught, and everyone just assumed I would never have contact with the other nobles.


    It''s different for my siblings, but I am the next Queen of all the mages that didn''t surrender to the Church. Oh, what would even happen with that position if I were to marry the King? Would it be passed to the next in line? Or can I have two titles at the same time?


    ?I have a headache,? I whine. ?I wish I could just flee anywhere.?


    Still, one good news exists. Father hasn''t signed yet.


    ?I think you should sign, father,? I say. ?You should sign, but you should give the paper to me and not the King. I need your declaration first, and then I''ll find a way to make me an unmarriable woman.?


    ?You can''t just marry the first man you meet out there, Veronica!?


    ?But I can find someone suitable... I... I met a trusted person, father. If you believe in me, you won''t regret it. After all, what''s the worst that could happen? I''d just fail, and the King would have me as his new Queen.?


    ?What if that person hurts you, Veronica? I want to meet with him before...?


    ?There''s no time. Will you be able to come here again??


    And, also, there''s no way Ignis hurts me. Not if a tenth of that gentle kid survived inside him.


    ?I will sign, Veronica,? he concedes. Then, he starts writing the declaration at my writing table.


    I was allowed paper and ink, for some reason. I didn''t spend much time writing, though.


    Will the King be displeased to hear the girl he chose doesn''t know anything about poetics?


    Not that it matters anymore. I won''t waste a single thought on a man that didn''t want to see me. He doesn''t even know my face, for goodness''s sake.


    ?You will leave the capital, father, won''t you?? I continue. ?This way, the King won''t be able to force you to sign another one of these permissions. Then, we will meet when I get out of here.?


    ?I will wait at an inn, Veronica. I''ll send my carriage back empty, and we''ll go back together. As for the man that will sign the marriage certification... I think he should come with us too. We''ll convince him to sign a divorce once you''re safe.?


    ?All right.?


    Thanks to luck, my father won''t give up on me.


    ?Also, pay attention to yourself. Do not lower your guard, ever.?


    ?Yes, father. You didn''t waste money when you hired a fighting instructor for me.?


    ?Your mother will kill me if I don''t bring you back,? he comments, as if to shift the blame on something else. Not on his fatherly affection.


    ?Thank you, father. I won''t make trouble anymore, I promise!?


    ?Oh, you...? he says, pretending to be annoyed. Yet, a minuscule tear at the corner of his eyes makes all his efforts vain.


    I walk to him and hug him. His familiar scent makes me remember all these years where I could hide in his arms every time something didn''t work the way I wanted.


    ?You might have spoiled me a bit,? I admit. ?But it doesn''t mean I won''t find a way out of any situation.?


    I will sign the marriage with Ignis, and then we''ll run away until the dust settles. We will wait for the King to find another bride, and then we''ll consider whether to divorce or annul the marriage.


    Ignis said he will find the witnesses and the officer. I just need to resist a bit longer and follow his lead out of here. Once the King hears I am already married, and the certificate proves it, I will be free to go.


    Just in case, I''ll flee before the King has time to decide whether to execute me or not. It will be all right.


    ?See you soon, father,? I say while accompanying him to the door. ?Greet mother for me, please. I''m not sure I''ll be allowed to see anyone in the future!?


    The guards at the side of the door sigh.. They''re getting bothered, aren''t they? I''m starting to like getting on people''s nerves.

 Chapter 4 - Brief Procedure

    Ignis''s turn to guard me doesn''t come for two days.


    I don''t see him for long, and I start worrying he might have been caught. But then, he reappears.


    He''s not the one bringing me food, so I can''t talk with him. Yet, he nods to me when the door is opened and our eyes meet.


    Good. He''s done his part.


    I nod in reply, hinting that I''ve got the permission document signed. We already are a step ahead of the King since he will never have that piece of paper.


    I can''t wait to make Ignis and father meet. I''m sure they''ll get along. Oh, I forgot to tell father about our encounter, though.


    It would have made everything simpler if I said that the man I''m going to marry is the boy that visited our house more than ten years ago.


    Even though Ignis stayed only a couple of months, father became attached to him as well. The two went along greatly back then. I''m sure he''ll be relieved when he sees I didn''t marry a stranger.


    Without even noticing how my good mood painted a smile on my face, I eat lunch, forgetting to complain about everything until the guard''s ears bleed. Oh, never mind, I''ll do it later at dinner.


    When the knight leaves, I walk to the sofa and stay there for the rest of the day. I don''t have anything to do, so I just wait.


    It''s boring, but somehow time passes.


    When the door is opened for the second time, Ignis walks in.


    ?Where is dinner?? I inquire. He''s not empty-handed, though. Nor alone.


    ?Later,? he says. ?First, let''s finish this.?


    A middle-aged man follows him. He stares at me from behind small, round glasses. He''s wearing some kind of uniform; he''s probably an officer.


    Oh, the officer. The one that will marry us, right? Has Ignis already finished everything? He''s been so fast!


    I would have needed way more to collect all the documents and find all the people...


    ?The witnesses?? I murmur. We need at least two.


    ?The guards at the door are both my friends.?


    ?And they will help you just like that? Oh, wait... They will help me for no reason at all. Why would they accept??


    Ignis stares at me, an eyebrow lifted.


    ?They owe me a favour,? he replies, a second or two later. ?I will have to leave after this. If they don''t pay me back now, they''ll stay indebted forever.?


    ?Oh, you''re still as kind as when you were a child,? I chuckle. ?You help people whenever you can...?


    He shakes his head and bites his lips. The guards also exchange a look, and I realise I can''t talk to a grown man like this. Not in front of others, at least.


    As far as I know, he might have built his reputation with hard work and sweat. Better avoid ruining it the last few days he stays here.


    ?I mean, you''re full of resources,? I try. ?I''m sure I won''t be in any danger if you''re protecting me...?


    Is this better?


    Ignis''s red ears tell me that maybe this isn''t the right thing to say either. I''ll just shut up and be in silence until asked to talk.


    ?Sit here,? he says while moving the chair for me.


    I follow, a bit embarrassed by my own words from before. I can''t understand why Ignis reacted like that, though. What was so wrong?


    ?There won''t be any long process; we don''t have time,? Ignis explains. ?The officer will read our duties, and we will accept and declare we weren''t forced to sign the marriage. The witnesses will also sign, and we''ll be legally married.?


    I nod, observing his serious expression. Any trace of childishness has now disappeared. Oh, not that there was much on his face.


    His features are definitely manly. Now that I can see him focused, I have the chance to notice. His nose is straight and symmetric; his eyes are sharp and magnetic; traces of dark red beard are growing on his face, failing to hide the chiselled shape of his chin and his defined cheekbones.


    As the officer starts reciting his part, I continue to observe my new husband.


    I still can''t believe Ignis accepted to help me.


    It''s true that I saved his life, but we were both children. And he also promised to keep it secret, so we are kind of even.


    Oh, that means I now owe him one.


    I bite my lower lip to hide a giggle. My, my... Nervousness is making my thoughts stray.


    ?Do you accept to fulfil your duties as a wife, Veronica?? the officer asks.


    ?Yes, I do.?


    ?Has anyone forced you into this marriage, in any way, physical or not??


    ?No one.?


    ?Do you accept to fulfil your duties as a husband, Ignatius?? he then continues.


    ?I do.?


    ?Has anyone forced you into this marriage, in any way??


    Oh, wait... If Ignis is feeling indebted, then this marriage is kind of imposed on him.


    He turns to me, and he waits a long, painful second before answering.


    ?No one has.?


    Why the need for that silence?


    Ah, he was teasing me. Even during such a delicate moment? I wasn''t expecting it. Yet, he''s changed.


    And I also have changed over the years.


    I like to think I''ve become more mature. No one confirmed my suspicions, though.


    ?Hereby, I declare your marriage valid from this very moment. Veronica and Ignatius, sign under your name.?


    I am the first to sign. I write my name and observe the final outcome.


    Veronica Bursio. Oh, my surname will be different now. Who knows what Ignis''s family name is? I haven''t ever asked him, now that I think about it. It''s not something a child would think of.


    And it passed from my mind when I met him again. Isn''t it a bit late to ask now that we''re getting married?


    He signs after me, but I can''t peek because the paper is moved for the witnesses to sign.


    The knights have finished their part. They return in front of the door while the officer collects his copy and leaves.


    Ignis folds the other two and puts them in a pocket.


    ?My copy?? I ask. I''ll need to prove my status to the King if something happens.


    ?It''s safer with me. For the moment, pretend nothing happened. You might get in trouble if someone finds this in the room.?


    Then, he moves a step to me.


    ?By the way, there''s something we forgot.?


    ?What?? I ask.


    ?It''s not a real marriage without the kiss sealing our promises.?


    ?Ah??


    Without warning, he bows down and leans his mouth over mine.


    I couldn''t imagine his lips were so soft. He presses them for a moment before stepping back and leaving.


    More than a sealing kiss, it''s a peck on the lips. However, my body doesn''t see the difference and starts burning all over.


    I stay in place, still, for way more than a few seconds. My face is crimson from confusion, and my brain isn''t working.


    It''s way worse than when Ignis blushed at my words. This single gesture made me lose my mind.


    What in the world? Was the kiss part of the procedure?


    And, also, no one saw it. Does it still count?

 Chapter 5 - A Heartfelt Missive

    Being married isn''t enough to escape from the King''s clutches. I still need to prove it to him. And also, I have to disappear soon after, lest he takes his anger out on me.


    He can''t do anything to Duke Bursio and his family unless we commit some grave crime, like hiding mages or treason. However, getting married isn''t anywhere near that.


    It''s enough that I reach my home, and I''ll be safe. Then, I''ll talk with Ignis about how to proceed.


    He''ll be abandoning such a good job just to help me. The least I can do is provide him with a position with not less power and safety than that of a Royal Guard.


    But now, I need to use my writing table for gainful business: a letter to the King.


    That man indeed didn''t want to see me even once; he didn''t ask me anything and just locked me up in this room. All my requests to meet were harshly rejected.


    But I''ve never actually tried writing to him before. Should I try this last attempt to have some communication?


    I''d still prefer if he lets me go without fighting. It would simplify Ignis''s position, if nothing else.


    ?To... Ahm... What was his name??


    Ah, father said his name, right? Aurelius? Aurelius Nerva.


    But am I allowed to use it? What if it''s interpreted as an act of closeness? Oh, no no no.


    ?To his majesty, the King of Alba.? Better. Simple and without unwanted complications.


    ?My name is Veronica Bursio. I am the daughter of the Duke of Narith.?


    He already knows it, but I ought to start somewhere.


    ?A few days ago, your majesty ordered...? No, it makes him sound like a tyrant. ?I was asked to travel to the capital in order to marry your majesty.?


    I would have done miracles in diplomacy.


    ?I didn''t dare to defy a royal order, so here I am, alone in an isolated room. I don''t have permission to wander around; I can''t talk to people because they don''t reply; my meals are horrible tortures since someone stares at me for the whole time.?


    To hell with diplomacy.


    ?The awe and honour I felt when hearing I was chosen to become the Queen of this great nation disappeared bit by bit, leaving space for desolated apathy.?


    My fingers clench the feather pen, and the ink spoils the paper when I write the period sign. I won''t rewrite it; he''ll read it like this.


    ?I don''t know how it works in Mavale. But in Narith, brides are taken care of by their future husbands. Not left alone to rot in a dark room, locked like prisoners and treated as potential spies. If your majesty doesn''t dare to trust this subject of his, it might be better to choose another woman to stand at his side.?


    All right... Now... Should I really send it? Will this make the King realise how I feel?


    What is most likely, that he realises I''m not the right one or that he beheads me?


    Would he kill me personally, by the way? All I''ve heard about him are stories about how he sentenced people to death during the first days of his rule and how he killed nobles without regret using his own hands.


    I sigh, wondering what to do. Here, Ignis is my only ally. I can''t ask him for help about this matter: I can''t rely too much on a single person.


    So, I''ll send this paper as is. The King will realise I''m a spoiled little brat and send me back. Have I written anything of capital offence? I don''t think so...


    Hmm... No, it all seems fine.


    I will be out of here in a few days. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    ?This is by no means how the future Queen should be treated.? I add one last line to my letter and offer it to the guards outside.


    ?I''ve written a missive for his majesty, the King,? I say in a sweet tone. They might have heard my frustration while I was writing.


    ?It will be delivered, my Queen.?


    ?Why are you all calling me Queen? I haven''t even been betrothed yet.?


    The knight waits a couple of seconds before answering.


    ?The royal decree is akin to a betrothal.?


    ?But my father didn''t sign anything. How can that work??


    ?I don''t know, my Queen. I am just a guard.?


    ?I understand,? I sigh. ?But then, do you call your King just King??


    ?His majesty?? he murmurs.


    ?I knew it! Why don''t you address me as majesty too??


    ?Because my Queen hasn''t wed his majesty yet. There has been no coronation.?


    ?What if the King changes his mind, then? Won''t the next Queen be unhappy to hear you used her title for someone else??


    The guards exchange a long, profound look. They think it''s impossible, don''t they? Well, let''s see if I don''t manage to convince the King to marry someone else.


    But to do that, I need to flee.


    And, to flee, I need some lax security.


    ?And why are you replying all of a sudden?? I continue. They ignored me till now.


    ?We would never dare to ignore our Queen.?


    ?Oh, come on...?


    While one of the two walks away with the excuse to deliver the letter, the other searches for a reply with the same desperation I had two days ago to get out of here.


    ?We are very sorry for acting like that, my Queen!? he then exclaims, probably talking in the name of all the guards that watched over me. ?Our manners were horrible, and we don''t have any right to ask for forgiveness...?


    Yet, he bows and finishes his declaration with heartfelt apologies.


    ?Ah?? I moan. What in the world?


    Maybe I shouldn''t have come out to talk. I''ll just go back and rest in my room.


    Have they heard I complained to the King in my letter? Oh, what if the letter is never delivered, now? They wouldn''t dare, right?


    It''s pretty obvious; I will meet the King face to face, sooner or later. No person in their sound mind would think of throwing my letter away.


    Also, their changed attitude is surprising. So promptly, at that.


    Just when I complained, they started replying to me. If the King comes here to check, he''ll find a relaxed environment and think I was making up things.


    Ah, I can''t wait for Ignis to come back.. I''m sure he''ll laugh when I tell him about today''s events.

 Chapter 6 - Prompt Reply

    Before evening, I receive a reply.


    I wasn''t expecting someone as busy as the King to actually find the time. Oh, well, let''s see what kind of death awaits me...


    I walk to the window to avoid the guards overhearing my reactions like yesterday.


    They apologised for the way they treated me, and I just accepted the apologies without reserves. But still, how come all of a sudden?


    They seemed sincere, and it''s not like they did anything unforgivable.


    My meals are still weird and difficult to eat, but at least not mute. Now I have someone to converse with while chewing some good meat or sipping the soup.


    ?My dear Queen,? I read.


    I need a deep breath to recompose myself. Three words were enough to hit my nerves.


    I am not his. How dares he already call me like this? Does he really think I''ll accept just because he has a title and kills everyone that opposes him?


    ?My heart aches at hearing your...? Wait a moment. Is he copying my style of writing?


    I did overdo it, I have to admit it.


    But he didn''t have to make me notice so subtly that my heartfelt letter sounded childish and presumptuous.


    ?At hearing your sufferings,? I continue. I shall read till the end and then tear it into pieces to ease my anger. ?Still, I''d like to explain a few things regarding your stay that you seem to have missed.?


    He''s telling me not to overstep my boundaries. What a wicked man.


    ?First of all, your room isn''t a prison. It is unadorned, and it is not large enough for someone of your rank. Yet, I hoped you would ask by yourself for anything you might have needed. I would have never imagined that the daughter of a Duke would have thought twice before requesting something she wishes for.?


    I''m not spoiled just because my father is a Duke!


    ?After meeting Duke Bursio, my consideration was enforced. I can''t help but imagine him like a doting father. Was my impression wrong, perhaps??


    Not that wrong. But still, I don''t like how the King talks about father. I don''t like the tone.


    ?From now on, please feel free to ask for any piece of furniture or decoration you''d like to see. Also, remember that the room you currently sleep in is only temporary.?


    Ah? I''ve never thought this was the Queen''s room. He''s going too far. He''s underestimating my brain, this damned tyrant.


    ?Moreover, my dear Queen, you are not forbidden from walking out of the room. Have you ever tried??


    Not really. Every time I opened the door, the guards would stare at me with dark looks.


    ?You''re not allowed out of the Palace; that is obvious. Yet, you can freely walk out of your room and explore that wing of the Palace without worries. There soon won''t be places where your foot won''t be allowed to enter. Just remember to bring a guard with you. For your own security, never be alone out of your bedroom.?


    Ah, now this makes it sound like he was protecting me, this control freak. I''ll test it out. I will walk out as soon as I finish reading.


    ?Regarding the second matter you addressed in your lovely letter, I''d like to explain the reason why things happen the way they do. The knights protecting your door are trained Royal Guards, among the most skilled swordsmen in the whole Kingdom. They are used to being ignored by the nobles they protect. Hence, they didn''t know how to act when addressed. Most probably, they assumed my Queen was talking to herself.?


    Is that so?


    ?They need a bit of time to get used to your character, so please have patience with them. I personally selected every single guard, taking into consideration their fighting skills but not their social experience.?


    Ah, all these lads need to learn how to talk with people, or they won''t find a girl ever in this life. They shouldn''t take the King as a mentor in that matter.


    ?As for the maids, they report to me every day. Nothing too personal about my Queen. Just news about your health and mood. Have you ever asked them to entertain you? No, you were cold and detached. As a response, they decided to leave you some space. Both the girls are trusted by me, and even if it''s starting to sound like something common, there aren''t many people I would vouch for.?


    Well, if they aren''t many, then they''re all here!


    ?And lastly, about the meals. The reason why the guards stay inside is to react in case anything happens to you. The food is checked many times before getting in your room, but one is never too careful. This place is still full of vicious snakes, even though I''m working hard on getting rid of them before finally meeting my Queen.?


    Oh, well... I don''t know if it''s just an excuse, nor if the snakes have a motive to harm me. Yet, I feel a bit guilty for cursing the King.


    It must be the purpose of this long letter. To make me repent.


    There are a few final sentences. Should I read them? It may be better not to know.


    ?Lastly, the final concern of yours will be solved when we finally meet. I''ll show you that I know how to treat a Queen. You won''t have any reason to complain, then. It''s a promise.?


    Since I had the bright idea to read this in front of the window, my face is reflected on the glass. I can spot my cheeks blushing. My lips are red from biting, and my eyes flee on the side because I can''t sustain my own gaze.


    It''s embarrassing. Yet, I''m not sure what part of this letter makes me feel like this. It''s just a list of explanations.


    The King''s calligraphy is elegant, even though the letters are quite small and close to each other. It''s slightly bent towards the left.


    Also, the Gs are weird. The tail is all rolled before the trait returns up and meets the following letter.


    There weren''t many Gs overall, so I could read without much stress. I got used to them pretty quickly.


    ?Sincerely, and in hope to gain your trust, yours, Aurelius.?


    There''s even a post scriptum.


    ?P.S.: You can use some of your graceful time to find a way to address me. I don''t particularly like my name. You can think of a nickname during the days we spend apart.?


    Why would I want to do that? I''ll call him King if he hates his name.


    Ah, right. I won''t need to call him in any way. I''m leaving this place soon.


    As soon as Ignis comes back.


    I can walk around freely, so I can start exploring the place and looking for paths that bring me out. I will tell Ignis about it when I have an idea or spot something useful. He will then look for a way to exploit every inch of this place to get us out.


    I sit on the bed, getting away from that revealing glass. I don''t like my own face right now.


    However, this day feels less boring than yesterday. Even though I haven''t changed my mind about marrying the King, I feel as if he isn''t as tyrannic as I''ve initially assumed.


    The guards and maids were just being professional, so I misunderstood them as cold and distanced. The meals are actually dangerous, and no one ever stopped me from doing anything from the start.


    It was my fault, indeed. I didn''t even try doing anything. I just sat there and complained. Sometimes out loud and sometimes within my heart.


    I ought to be a bit warmer to all these people.. I''d like more if they remember me like a normal person instead of an untreatable brat.

 Chapter 7 - Plans For The Future

    Ignis doesn''t appear for a few days. Three, to be exact.


    Still, I can''t inquire about him. I need to avoid suspicions.


    Meanwhile, I don''t sit and wait for him. I explore the surroundings. I open every door and check every leaf in the garden.


    I am so active that another message from the King is delivered in my room.


    ?Do not try to escape.? Just five words. The King told me I can walk around but, when I did, he wrote not to?


    Regardless, was I that obvious? Well, he won''t be able to stop me. Staying here, and getting exposed for who I am, means death as well, so I better place my bet where I do have some chance.


    ?My dear King,? I write down.


    Then, I realise that calling him like this is like accepting his courtship. As if he did anything to woo me, for goodness.


    ?Your majesty,? I start over on a new paper. ?Your last letter was so stingy with words that I don''t understand your reasons nor intentions. What makes you think I''ll try to escape? Didn''t you tell me to explore in your previous missive??


    Also, it''s time to start hinting to him that I do not want to get married.


    ?I''ll take this chance to inform your majesty about the impediments to me becoming Queen. First of all, it regards a wedding. And secondly, I am not suited for such a complex role. As a countryside noble, I don''t have enough grace and capabilities.?


    I won''t talk about the marriage with Ignis right away. I''ll keep that as a secret ace in my sleeve and use it only if necessary. Mainly because I don''t want to ruin his life for nothing.


    Now that I have a line of communication, I should work on it.


    I send the missive and wait for the reply. It''s weird that his first reply entertained me while today''s letter made me feel worse.


    As far as I know, the King might not be the person writing those inclined, weird Gs. However, I doubt the correspondence happens behind his back.


    Even if he''s too busy and has an aide replying in his stead, he still must be notified about it.


    Another message arrives in a few minutes. Once again, only five words.


    ?No impediment will stop me.?


    Oh, let''s see what happens when I use the same technique to reply. Five words? Awesome, they are just enough.


    ?I can''t get married twice.? Ah, five words, yes...


    I send the second message for the day, but I don''t receive any reply.


    Ignis''s turn to guard me comes, and he walks inside with the meal.


    ?You''ll watch me closely to be sure I don''t choke?? I ask him while pouring myself some soup. I''m starving.


    Exploring the castle is tiresome enough. Then, the correspondence kept me busy and focused today.


    I would have never imagined that writing and reading replies would be this difficult.


    ?It''s the protocol,? Ignis explains. ?I can''t get my eyes off you. In case you show any sign of poisoning, I need to intervene.?


    ?Is there such a chance? Who would poison me??


    ?The Palace is more difficult than you imagine. Also, his majesty sat on the throne a few months ago. His power isn''t stable yet, and the Council has been pressing him into taking some decisions. For example, to get married. They gave him a deadline.?


    ?So, that''s why he made the decree instead of just proposing,? I say. ?He was worried his time would be over if I didn''t readily accept. But then, why am I still here??


    ?His majesty is fighting against several enemies. Maybe, he didn''t want to bring them here on his tail.?


    ?As if,? I scoff.


    Ignis sits next to me, and he moves a lock of my hair behind my ear. He bows over and whispers to my ear.


    ?What made you so angry? What did he do that annoyed you to such a degree??


    Ignis? When did he become so smooth?


    His breath hits my neck, and shivers run through my spine. Does he know what effect his voice has on me right now?


    ?I... don''t know,? I reply. ?It''s just that he treats me like an object.?


    It was like that before, too, by the way. I''m not sure what part of those letters annoyed me as much as to make Ignis notice.


    ?Is that so?? he continues, still too close.


    I make the mistake of pushing him away. I lean my hand on his chest, and I feel his muscles underneath... Oh, jeez... What were we talking about?


    How in the world did he become so manly? He was just a kind, shy boy. Does he know how charming he is when he acts serious, though?


    ?Yes, it is,? I say, remembering what we were talking about. ?The King never asked for my opinion, and now he wants me to sit here and patiently wait. That is not going to happen; I have my own plans for my future.?


    ?Plans? What kind of plans?? Ignis inquires while leaning back. ?Am I included in your plans??


    ?Oh, well...? I can''t say he''s not part of it: it''s too late.


    But I don''t want to make him feel obliged to stay by my side even after everything is over.


    ?Father will bestow a fief and a title to you,? I say. ?This way, you will be set for life.? And not just him but his children too.


    It should be enough to repay my debt to him.


    ?And you? What will you do? Will you be content with being just a Baroness or a Viscountess??


    ?I don''t care about titles.? I already have a heavy one. One day, I''ll be Queen of Mages. It''s better if my status is low by then.


    I''ll attract less attention while working to protect the other mages from the Church.


    Ignis already discovered my powers, but he doesn''t have a clue about my real position. If he''s more comfortable away from magic, I''ll just leave.


    ?And I won''t impose this marriage on you. We can annul it as soon as the King marries another woman.?


    After all, my intention isn''t to trap Ignis. He should be free to find happiness.


    ?I won''t forget how much you helped me, ever,? I add, just to make sure he doesn''t think I''m getting rid of my responsibilities.


    His face is difficult to read. He nods, but he doesn''t seem to agree.


    ?You want to live your life as a divorced woman??


    ?I don''t need a husband, so it wouldn''t be that bad. Also, it won''t be a divorce. We''ll just annul the marriage; it will be as if it never happened.?


    ?Do you think you can annul the marriage you used to escape from the King??


    ?He won''t care once he has a Queen. And by law, a marriage that wasn''t consummated can be erased without consequences.?


    ?You need to prove it,? Ignis points out. ?Are you sure you''ll go through the medical examinations just like that??


    ?Oh, Ignis, that only if you don''t confirm my words. Come on, I''m Duke Bursio''s daughter.?


    ?Yes, I know that.?


    ?Don''t worry. We''ll find a way. There are many options to resolve our marriage when it''s not needed anymore.?


    ?Till the King finds another Queen, ah??


    ?Yes, that''s right.?


    ?What if you want to stay married, though? Will you annul the marriage even then??


    Ah?


    ?I won''t go back on my word, Ignis. Even if I change my mind and fall in love with you, I won''t be as selfish as to force you to stay married against your will.?


    He sighs.. However, it doesn''t sound like a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 8 - A Good Candidate

    I march out of my room with Ignis as an escort. He keeps walking two steps behind me, and he doesn''t talk at all.


    We''re in the open, under people''s eyes, so we have to pretend we don''t know each other.


    I want to show him the path in the garden. He will explore it later for me since I can''t get too far without raising suspicions.


    When the door is closed behind my back, I notice two guards standing by. With the corner of my eye, I spot one taking a step forward to follow me. Yet, he must have seen Ignis and returns to his place.


    Bringing a guard with me to explore is troublesome. I can''t actually focus on looking for secret passages or ways to get out.


    I walk in the garden for a while, waiting for the perfect moment to disappear.


    ?I found a passage in the walls, come,? I say when the trees and bushes cover us enough. ?I don''t know where this brings, and I can''t check.?


    ?I will look into it,? Ignis affirms. He reaches me, and he observes the small door. ?It''s locked, but I can break it or make sure it''s open the day we el... escape.?


    ?When will that day come??


    I will ask the maids to prepare me simpler clothes and choose those for the days I don''t get out of the room. Like that, they won''t suspect me when I wear something less challenging.


    ?Soon, Veronica. Just give me some more time.?


    ?Oh, I didn''t want to hurry you.?


    He walks back to me and holds my hand.


    ?Do you trust me enough to wait a few days more?? he says.


    I nod, surprised. He''s looking for skin contact so often. Did my shy Ignis disappear? Or is it because he feels like we''re close?


    Years have passed, indeed. But I don''t feel like I''m in front of a stranger.


    ?This is a token of my intentions, Veronica. A sign of my promise to you. I''ll get you out of this place.?


    He locks a small bracelet around my wrist.


    Several stones are nestled in it, and a little plaque with a rose drawn on it hangs at the end. It''s made of white gold and precious gems, even though small.


    I can tell it''s pricey.


    ?Thank you,? I say. ?You didn''t have to, though. I believe in you.?


    ?Please, accept it,? he continues.


    How insistent. Yet, he already put it on my hand. What can I do now? I won''t take it off, so I just can accept it.


    ?It''s beautiful.? Not very heavy. On the contrary, it''s so discreet that it''s delightful. The stones shine when hit by light, and the colours are all so vivid.


    ?Which one do you like more?? Ignis asks. ?Red? Blue??


    ?The emeralds,? I say. Rubies and sapphires are pretty, but emeralds have their own charm.


    Also, they remind me of Ignis''s eyes.


    ?So, green?? he murmurs.


    ?Yes, green,? I chuckle. ?How did you even find something this pretty without knowing the name of the stones??


    ?I just saw it while passing by...?


    Passing by? Where?


    How can someone pass by a jewellery store and be attracted by a piece? Those places are as guarded as the royal dungeons, for goodness.


    ?This is a sign of our link,? I say. ?I won''t take it off, all right??


    Ignis nods, satisfied. His ears are red again, but I pretend not to have noticed. I also feel a bit hot.


    We both fell prey to embarrassment. But why?


    It''s not like we did anything behind the bushes. We just exchanged a few words. And a bracelet.


    ?There''s something I have to say,? I whisper.


    I shouldn''t keep it hidden any longer. After all, Ignis is helping me. It would only be a problem if my rash actions cause trouble and he doesn''t have a clue about it.


    ?Yes??


    ?I sent a message to the King. I told him I was already married. I''m sorry, but I lost my cool. He replied to me with only a few words. After spending so much time writing my letter, he just... Oh, I''m sorry, Ignis.?


    ?Spend time writing letters?? he murmurs. ?What kind of letters??


    ?Mainly complaints. I asked the King to reduce security... Well, to let me get out of the room.?


    ?And??


    ?We are out of the room. I think the King changed his orders for some reason. The guards'' behaviour changed a hundred and eighty degrees. They became friendly overnight.?


    ?Hmm... Do you think he suspects something??


    I nod and show him the short message. Do not try to escape.


    ?There are no Gs in this,? I whisper, distracted by this elegant calligraphy. Oh, if only it didn''t belong to a tyrant.


    ?If the King is suspecting, we should move on with our plans. Get ready to depart at any moment,? he says.


    Again with that solemn expression. Really, he''s so handsome when he''s focused.


    Hmm? What am I thinking about? Oh, for goodness, it''s Ignis. I shouldn''t be like this. Not about him.


    He sacrificed his bachelor days for me. I shouldn''t make him think I was after his body or something similar...


    I promised I would let him go when this is all over. I can''t start getting too attached now.


    ?I will visit you at night, and we''ll take advantage of the darkness to flee,? he adds, making me realise he''s talking about serious matters. While I fantasise about his well-built physique.


    ?Yes!? I exclaim, getting back on track with the discussion.


    ?Be ready with clothes for a couple of days. We''ll buy everything on the way as soon as we get out of Mavale. The capital is dangerous: we might get recognised.?


    ?All right, Ignis. I''m sure it will be all right.?


    ?And... Don''t use your talents. Please, be careful.?


    I lift my brows, surprised. Oh, Ignis remembers about my powers. He knows very well why I''m so unwilling to stay.


    ?I will be careful, indeed.?


    I haven''t done anything weird for my whole stay, knowing many eyes are on me. I won''t jeopardise my position now that things are starting to move.


    ?You saved my life once. I will protect you, Veronica. Even if it means giving my whole life to you.?


    Oh, that''s a bit too much. My poor heart.


    Doesn''t he know how his words sound?


    I''m just a woman, after all.


    ?Don''t make anyone notice our intentions.?


    ?I won''t, Ignis. I''ll be just the same I was till now. I won''t even stop snooping around so that the King doesn''t suspect I''m changing strategy.?


    ?Aren''t you afraid now that he knows??


    ?He knows?? I snicker. ?If he knew, he wouldn''t let me freely walk in the garden. He just wanted to sound threatening. It''s as if he was talking to a little child, trying to make me stay put with a few words on a paper. But I am no child.?


    ?Writing just a few words...?


    ?Oh, I think he''s trying to avoid the Gs.?


    ?To avoid what?? he asks, blinking a couple of times.


    ?His Gs are weird, so he''s trying not to write any.?


    ?Weird??


    ?Yes, Ignis. I''ll show you when we get back. His first letter had a few.?


    ?Does it make sense??


    ?Why reply with a few words only? He wrote a whole letter, you know? And it was rather polite. Why change all of a sudden??


    Ignis chuckles, amused.


    ?You''re overestimating him.?


    ?As far as I know, he''s a psycho.?


    ?Don''t talk like this about your King.?


    ?My King??


    ?Well, our King.?


    I sigh, displeased. Still, his loyalty is commendable.


    Even if we''re going to run away and leave the King behind, Ignis didn''t say a single bad word about him. He also does his job as a guard and protects the Palace with his skills.


    Such a good candidate for marriage, isn''t he?

 Chapter 9 - Comparison Of Presents

    Even though I inherited my mother''s long black hair, my eyes are grey, just like my father''s.


    In Narith, I was considered a beauty. However, I am conscious enough that there are many prettier girls in the capital.


    It''s just that our land isn''t as fashionable as the capital, so being healthy and smiling is enough. My high-quality clothes and delicate jewels were also of help to build the reputation of the untouchable, beautiful daughter of Duke Bursio.


    Looking at me in the mirror, I can''t pinpoint what exactly was so commendable. My hair is plain, nothing to do with Ignis''s flames. My eyes are a bit dull lately, maybe because of my mood.


    My lips are red from biting and nibbling, even if I''m trying not to hurt myself anymore. What if Ignis tries something like the other day again?


    I want my lips to be as soft as possible if that happens. Not as much as Ignis''s since it''s impossible, by the way.


    Just the thought makes me bite my lower lip again. Oh, I wouldn''t even notice if I wasn''t staring at the mirror.


    I feel warm every time I think about that innocent kiss, and my lips start tingling. It''s as if it happened a few minutes ago, not days.


    There''s also that moment when Ignis held my hand. But somehow, it doesn''t feel as intimate as our first contact.


    The bracelet is still around my wrist. I''m reminded of Ignis every time I look at it.


    I raise my eyes and return them to the mirror. I''ll avoid staring at the gems so as not to make the maid suspect there''s some meaning behind it.


    The girl is combing my hair. It''s still early in the morning, but I want to take a long walk before the weather turns too hot.


    ?His majesty sent a gift for you, my Queen. Do you want to try it on, today?? she says once finished to arrange my locks. The thick braid is leaned on my back, reaching my waist and passing it by a few centimetres.


    ?What kind of gift?? I inquire.


    Are we in this stage now? Sending gifts to gain favour?


    It''s not going to happen.


    I didn''t lack anything at home. A few gifts won''t make me desire to stay here.


    ?It''s a hairpin,? the woman says.


    Well, it''s a bit big for a hairpin. It''s more like a brooch. Just, the part that would hang on the clothes has been designed for hair.


    There''s an emerald in the centre, surrounded by an intricate pattern of gold and silver. All in all, it''s very pretty and shiny. And heavy.


    It must come from the Royal treasure. Maybe, it has been modernised a bit by the Dowager Queen or the generation before the last.


    I don''t think one is supposed to gift it at random like this. But the new King is a tyrant, so they most probably forgot to warn him.


    How am I supposed to refuse such a present? It would just upset that madman, and I need some peace and quiet for the coming days.


    ?Yes, I''d like it,? I reply. ?Please help me wear it.?


    The maid positions the hairpin on top of the braid, just where the locks start intertwining. It''s not too heavy in this position, and I have to admit it''s suitable for my colour of hair.


    The King doesn''t know a thing about me, yet he guessed the right accessory.


    Shall I send a thank you note? Oh, that would be excessive. I acted unfriendly till now.


    ?Tell his majesty that I appreciate the thought,? I inform the maid. This should be good. I''m starting to accept my position. Tell him, please.


    Inform your ruler that the future Queen is now calm and relaxed.


    ?I will, my Queen.?


    ?Will I be able to meet with him?? Not that I care. But I''m curious to see what that person looks like.


    What if he''s actually weak and ordinary? The gossip describes an unbending tyrant, someone with the strength to slaughter the best swordsmen without difficulty. With the demonic grin of a grim reaper and the calm, cold determination of a psychopath, he got rid of his opponents one at a time.


    Or several at a time if it was easier.


    I imagine a tall, aloof man with a dark aura and the body of a bull. A bloody sword hanging by his belt, and cruel eyes looking for the next prey.


    Not the perfect man whom to form a family with.


    Why in the world did he ask for me? How did it come to mind that Veronica Bursio was a good candidate?


    Wearing this accessory must be enough to placate him for a while. He sent a present, and I accepted. All is good, right?


    Now, it''s time to show my new jewel around. People need to report to the King if I want him to know that I wore it.


    One of the people who see, as soon as I step out, is Ignis. I wasn''t expecting him. He stops in front of the door.


    He must have come to exchange places with one of the guards.


    He steps aside and bows lightly.


    ?Shall I accompany my Queen in her walk??


    ?You shall,? I reply.


    I feel more at ease with him than anybody else.


    We walk in silence, two steps of distance always kept. No word is spoken until we''re far enough to keep it private. Then, Ignis finally notices my new look.


    ?You wore his gift,? he marks.


    All of a sudden, my good mood disappears.


    How in the world did I think it was a good move? Why did I wear it?


    I''m not sure myself, but suddenly wearing another man''s gift in front of my legal husband doesn''t feel right.


    Ignis''s words aren''t weird. His tone is normal, and his face is straight. Only his gaze fails at hiding how he feels. He would have preferred if I didn''t have this jewel in my hair.


    ?I''m sorry,? I say. ?I just wanted to sound less suspicious. I thought the King would stop controlling me if I started acting the way he wants.?


    Is that so? Oh, I was exactly thinking about this when I made the decision. Yet, why do I feel guilty?


    ?Also, think about it. We can keep this thing and sell it later when we need some money. It''s not that bad, all in all... It doesn''t have any meaning to me: it''s just a shiny stone surrounded by precious metals. The bracelet you gave me is so much prettier!?


    Ignis follows my words, his expression unchanged from start to finish. Only when I''m done, he replies.


    ?It suits you. I thought you wore it because of the emerald. That man can buy you many emeralds of different sizes. What if you decide it''s better to stay here than follow me out??


    Ah? Is he nuts? What makes him think I can change my mind with a single present?


    ?Is this what you think of me?? I ask. It hurts.


    ?No, I didn''t mean it like that,? he rebukes. ?I was just worried, Veronica. I know you wouldn''t change your idea just because of this!?


    Now, he''s panicking. My guilt is slowly dissipating, and my eyes start to notice how Ignis was trying to make me say things... that I did say, for goodness. He just wanted to hear that I like his present more!


    Or maybe that the hairpin doesn''t mean anything, unlike the bracelet.


    ?Ignis?? I murmur. ?Why are you sweating now??


    ?Nothing, I... I just figured I have no reason to feel like this.?


    ?Are you jealous?? Of whom, and why?


    ?Jealous?? he scoffs.


    He walks to me and holds both my hands. We''re getting more and more skin contact by the day.


    ?Do I need to be jealous? You already are my wife, right??


    ?Right.?


    ?So, you won''t abandon me for another man.?


    ?We just got married,? I chuckle. ?Isn''t it too early to worry about affairs and divorce??


    ?It''s never too early.?

 Chapter 10 - Just A Coup

    I should return the hairpin, or at least leave it in the room. Yet, I pack it together with a change of clothes.


    I won''t wear it. However, I don''t know what kind of dire situation I might be in, in the near future. Having something to exchange for a carriage and a couple of horses is better than entrusting my whole existence to Ignis and his ideas.


    I don''t tell him about it, by the way. He doesn''t need to know what use I have of other people''s presents.


    Oh, this feels like a real marriage. I''m already hiding things from my husband.


    He said tonight we''ll go. There have been some events in the Palace, and everyone will pay more attention to the inner circle than the outskirts. As such, we can escape.


    The enforced security around my room makes me wonder how Ignis will distract the guards enough for me to sneak out. However, let''s wait and see.


    When the door opens, the candle on the bedside table is almost over. I was preparing to take out another one for the wait.


    ?Let''s go,? Ignis exclaims. ?We have a few minutes.?


    ?Ah?? Where are the guards?


    ?They''ll come back soon. If we go now and leave the door closed, no one will notice your absence till morning.?


    I won''t ask him how he managed to send away two guards. Two.


    Maybe, it''s better not to know.


    He surely enjoys some great reputation among the other knights if they follow his suggestions without suspecting. These poor people will feel so betrayed when they realise the one responsible for my flee is none other than Ignis.


    He catches my hand before stepping out, and we walk in the hallways without much anxiety. Well, at least for Ignis. I am more than tense.


    Every single sound makes me startle. Also, the sounds of a battle not far from us don''t promise anything good.


    ?What is going on?? I ask in a whisper.


    Ignis ignores the turmoil happening a few steps from us and just drags me in the garden.


    ?Just a coup,? he explains. ?It will be over soon. Some people trying to overthrow the King have been discovered. They''re now trying their last desperate attempt.?


    ?But... What if they succeed??


    ?They won''t kill the King, don''t worry... Or, would you prefer it if he died??


    ?Died? I don''t want anyone to die.? Even if it means he''ll stop hunting me.


    Yet, the last crisis was enough. Alba doesn''t need yet another change in the power structure.


    Common folk just want to live. They don''t care too much about how cruel their ruler is as long as they have to eat.


    Those complaining are always the nobles. They are those that want more power and riches!


    ?It''s impossible, Veronica. People are harsh. They bite if they think there''s some meat for them. Someone is going to die after this attempt. Either the King or those attacking him.?


    ?You said the King won''t die,? I point out. ?Are you implying that tomorrow there will be another blood bath when the traitors are executed??


    ?I don''t know if they will survive till morning.?


    ?Oh.?


    So that''s why they say he''s a merciless tyrant. But it''s either the nobles'' lives or his. I don''t think King Aurelius had a chance from the moment he sat on the throne.


    ?The King killed his own family for the crown,? I say. ?Isn''t it just payback if he now dies because of betrayal? After what he did, it''s no surprise the nobles hate him.?


    ?Oh, if only it was that simple. Do you think that a person committing regicide would be able to inherit the crown??


    ?I don''t know; the capital is a complicated place.?


    ?You''re lucky to have lived in Narith, Veronica. It saved you from loads of complications.?


    ?Well, it also brought me here to flee during a riot. What if we''re suspected of being accomplices of the traitors, Ignis? We''ll be beheaded. Maybe we should wait before escaping...?


    ?No, we shouldn''t. It''s the perfect moment to flee unnoticed. By the time the King remembers about you, we''ll be far and safe.?


    ?I don''t want my family to be involved. What if father is accused of something? I''d rather stay and marry that person than risk my whole family or, even worse, a civil war.?


    ?It won''t happen.?


    ?How can you be so sure??


    ?The King has never hurt anyone before being certain they committed a crime. He won''t hurt your family just because you escaped.?


    ?But...?


    ?Veronica, decide. Do you want to run away or not? Also, the marriage already exists.?


    ?You''re right,? I sigh. ?If the marriage has been registered, there''s no reason for the King to look after me. There haven''t been cases of previously married women becoming Queens. I don''t even need to run away at this point.?


    ?It''s just for safety,? Ignis says.


    He opens the door in the garden, and we walk the path of non-return. Neither of us will be welcomed here after today.


    ?My comrade is waiting for us outside,? Ignis explains. ?I''m telling you so that you don''t fret. He also is leaving this place with us.?


    ?Why??


    ?Because he was on duty when the riot happened. Now he can''t reappear just like that.?


    ?But... Wait, why wasn''t he on his post??


    ?He is guarding the exit for us. He will tell us whether someone is coming this way.?


    ?Oh, so he lost his job because of me??


    ?No, but because of me. Also, Royal Guards aren''t paid enough for the job they do. He won''t mind some adventuring.?


    I don''t know how to reply now. What in the world? Probably, Ignis and his friend both lost their minds when they decided to help me like this. But still...


    ?Have you delivered a copy of the marriage to the King''s office?? I ask. That''s the most important detail of our plan.


    The King will read, understand, and get over me.


    He didn''t reply to my missive when I informed him of my marriage, but now he won''t have any doubt. There is the name of an officer, plus two witnesses.


    The certificate has been written in the archives, making it permanent.


    Freedom reaches my lungs together with the fresh air when the last door is opened. I walk out in the alleys surrounding the Palace, and I open my eyes to watch the buildings in the capital.


    I didn''t have the chance to sightsee when I came here. The carriage didn''t stop; they said for security.


    ?Let''s go.? Ignis speaks before I can even ask about looking around. ?We can''t waste time now. One day, I''ll bring you back here, and we''ll visit every inch of Malave. But not now.?


    ?Do you read minds?? I chuckle.


    ?No, but your face was transparent.?


    As we head towards the closest gates, I notice how Ignis''s friend follows us.


    ?Is he going to travel with us?? I inquire.


    Not that I mind, but doesn''t he feel the least awkward? I mean... Legally, Ignis and I are newly-weds.


    ?He will tag along for a while,? Ignis confirms. ?But don''t worry, he''s too shy to make trouble.?


    ?That''s not what I was worried about.?

 Chapter 11 - The Speechless Knight

    Ignis''s friend is called Tobin. He doesn''t talk much.


    When Ignis left me out here to wait with Tobin, I tried to start a conversation. Yet, it seems we don''t have many topics in common.


    ?So, you know Ignis very well,? I say in a last attempt to get a whole sentence out of this man.


    ?Yes, my Lady.?


    ?How did you meet??


    Tobin looks around, observing the surroundings in search of inspiration. His expression is confusing, though. He might be looking for potential threats, maybe?


    Ah, it''s a professional deformation. Or he''s taking Ignis''s words too earnestly. The latter said to protect me, but it wasn''t a serious order.


    Oh, whatever.


    ?In the Palace,? Tobin says, then.


    Ah? Ah, yes, I asked him about meeting Ignis.


    ?You were training to become a knight as well??


    ?Yes, my Lady.?


    ?And what about Ignis? Is he good with the sword??


    ?Indeed.?


    It''s starting to feel like an interrogation rather than a pleasant talk. Also, Ignis is taking so much time. What in the world is he doing?


    ?Do you think we should go check what''s happening?? I ask.


    My tone is urgent and nervous. It should move this person''s cold heart at least a bit.


    ?No, we shouldn''t,? Tobin replies.


    It''s the last time Ignis leaves me waiting for him, damn it. He just has to go in and look for father. This is the tavern where he said he would wait for me.


    It''s simple: walking in, looking for father and finally heading back home. Has he forgotten Duke Bursio''s face?


    Oh, most probably, it''s the other way around. But Ignis is so recognisable, isn''t he?


    ?Your father is not here,? I hear after a long, long wait made of silence and a bad mood. Ignis is back, finally.


    ?What do you mean??


    ?He had some urgent business in Narith and departed two days ago. He left a maid of yours, though.?


    ?Two days?? I murmur. ?We were so close to meeting each other!?


    ?We''ll catch up with him. But first, let''s retire for the night.?


    ?The maid??


    ?Her name is Aida. I''ve been told she''s your personal maid. Isn''t that true??


    ?Yes, that is correct. Where is she??


    Ignis guides me inside the inn, and Tobin finally leaves our back and sits at a table to drink some beer.


    ?I''ve paid for the room. I hope you don''t mind if it''s just one. I prefer not to attract attention, so I didn''t ask for separate beds...?


    ?All right,? I say. I won''t complain about it. After all, it''s Ignis. He won''t hurt me.


    ?If it troubles you, I''ll sleep on the floor.?


    I guess they don''t clean floors in an inn. Also, as uncomfortable as it can be, a mattress is better than a wooden floor.


    However, I''ll think about it and decide later whether to let Ignis use part of the bed. It mainly depends on how large it is.


    ?It''s almost dawn,? I say. ?Yet the inn is so crowded.?


    ?It''s normal for this kind of place.?


    ?I feel safer if you''re nearby,? I sigh. ?Where is Aida??


    ?I''ll call for her in the morning; she''s sleeping. Now, lie down and sleep a few hours. We''ll depart soon.?


    Then, he seems to realise that his words and actions sound suspicious.


    ?Is there anything you need a maid for? I will call for her now if that''s the case.?


    ?Nothing much. I won''t change clothes for the night since we''re staying for a short time.?


    ?Are you hungry??


    ?Not really.?


    ?Then, rest. I will come back in a few minutes, but you shouldn''t open the door to anyone.?


    ?Ignis,? I call him. ?Are you hiding something from me??


    ?Hiding?? he giggles, nervous. ?Why do you think so??


    ?You''re weird.?


    ?I''m sorry for making you worry. There''s nothing you should concern yourself about. I''ll find a way to get anything you desire, all right? Just tell me what you need.?


    ?This sounds even more suspicious, you know? Are you going to sell me as a slave or kill me for a bounty??


    Ignis sighs. He''s less tense now, but his expression is still unreadable. What is going on in his head?


    ?I will protect you, Veronica. Whatever it takes. You are my wife now, right? It''s my duty.?


    ?It was a bit unordinary for a marriage. You don''t need to feel pressured by it.?


    I don''t know Ignis''s parents'' title. Yet, I''m a Bursio. It''s not an easy feat to be our peers. Yet, I don''t care about it.


    The Dukedom will go to my brother. I will inherit my mother''s title one day.


    As Queen of Mages, I''ll protect all people that know how to use magic, regardless of their nationality or name.


    Things like titles won''t make a difference to me. I have been brought up to think from this perspective. That''s why I didn''t consider how Ignis would feel being married to someone that has higher social standing than him.


    I haven''t considered the matter. Especially because I know we''re going our separate ways soon. I won''t force Ignis to stay with me forever.


    Still, we are a married couple. I have promised and signed that I would fulfil the duties of a wife.


    If Ignis took our promise seriously, I should do the same. At least to give back what I''ve received so far.


    If it wasn''t for him, I would be trapped in the Palace with a crown on my head and the terror of being discovered doing magic.


    Or worse, with so much fear that I wouldn''t use magic at all.


    I don''t know which of the two is a worse scenario.


    ?Now, sleep,? Ignis repeats.


    ?And you??


    ?I can stay two days without sleeping; it''s not a big deal.?


    ?Is it your training as a knight that made you so resistant??


    ?Ah, not that... Rather, I suffer from insomnia sometimes. When I don''t feel safe, I can''t sleep well.?


    Feeling safe?


    ?Then, I''ll do my best to make you feel safe!? I exclaim.


    The only reaction to my words is his red ears. Yet, I''m happy to have noticed this little thing. It makes me think I will understand him better with time.


    I lie on the bed and cover my legs with the blanket. As expected, the mattress is uncomfortable.


    I''m so tired that I fall asleep regardless of comfort.


    It''s too soon when a hand shakes my shoulder to wake me up. It''s time to go, already.


    ?I''m sorry to hurry you up, Veronica. We need to move, though. The farther from the capital, the better,? Ignis whispers.


    I open my eyes and stare at him while returning to the real world. His face is the same as yesterday. Not even a wrinkle makes me think he didn''t rest. Is he invincible, for goodness''s sake?


    ?I will help my Lady from now on,? a female voice says. ?Please, mister, leave the room.?


    Oh, Aida!

 Chapter 12 - The Handmaid

    I jump up and pass next to Ignis. I hug the plump body of my handmaid.


    Aida is older than me. Almost mother''s age. She has taken care of me for my whole life since I was born. She didn''t abandon me during the most difficult years of my adolescence, nor when I threw tantrums as a child.


    ?Aida,? I murmur while sinking my face in her soft shoulder.


    My mother is lovely, really. Yet, she didn''t always know how to comfort a child.


    The only one understanding how to treat and when to hug me has always been my maid.


    ?I''m so happy to see you,? I say.


    ?Come, come,? she replies, caressing my hair. ?I am here now. It will be all right.?


    ?Father had to leave first.?


    ?Yes, his highness, the Duke, received a letter and went out a few days ago. After coming back, he packed his things and departed for Narith. He told me to stay here and wait for you in his stead.?


    ?Oh, Aida... So much happened in just a few days. I got married, you know? It''s the only way I have to escape the King''s clutches.?


    ?I heard the news,? she chuckles. ?We''ll solve everything once home, right??


    ?Right...?


    I split from her and turn to Ignis.


    ?You might remember him. He''s Ignis... Well, Ignatius. He visited our home years ago.?


    ?Now, now... I''m relieved my Lady met someone she can trust.?


    Her smile is a bit tense and awkward. However, she holds my hand and presses her thumb on my palm.


    ?Ignis, this is my handmaid Aida. She took care of me when I was little, so you might have met her...?


    ?I don''t remember,? Ignis replies. ?I don''t think we met.?


    ?The young lord must have visited when I was away,? Aida realises. ?I would often travel to visit my family back then. My father would fall ill often. That must be the case.?


    It might be. Yet, I talked about Ignis for a while, even after he left. I''m sure Aida knows who he is.


    ?We should move!? Ignis stops our exchange and starts collecting our things. ?We''re still too close to the Palace to relax.?


    ?Is that so? Are we continuing on foot??


    Not that I mind walking, but Aida doesn''t need to withstand the knight''s speed.


    When we walked into the night, I managed not to slow Ignis and Tobin too much.


    Yet, no matter how fit I am, I stayed closed in a room for days. I was dead tired when we finally reached the inn.


    Aida won''t last a day with them. And I think I won''t too if we continue on foot.


    ?I bought a carriage already. Not too fashionable, so I hope my Lady won''t mind,? Ignis replies. His lips curl up when his tone becomes courteous. ?The horses also won''t be white like snow, but I hope they''ll bring us far.?


    ?Don''t tease me,? I complain.


    He chuckles while passing me the bag with my necessities.


    ?Please, hurry up. You can sleep later on the carriage.?


    ?As if.?


    Ignis walks out, leaving Aida and me to prepare. So, he didn''t sleep at all... That''s no good. Also, he shouldn''t live his life in fear.


    I''ll keep watch for him if he doesn''t want to sleep defenceless. He''s so settled on protecting me, but there''s no need to do so much. After all, I''m not a damsel that needs constant saving.


    Once out of the capital and given that my identity is kept hidden, I can do as much as protect myself and the people around me. That''s why father didn''t think twice about leaving me here and travelling south. He knows I''m not really in danger.


    ?Your highness,? Aida says as soon as we''re alone. ?I see you managed to leave the Palace unnoticed.?


    ?Yes, Aida. I did.? It was so hard to contain my powers with my swinging mood, yet I managed.


    Now, even if something weird happens, there''s hope no one notices it''s because of me.


    ?How long has it been since last time??


    ?I didn''t use any magic from the moment the guards took me from home.?


    ?More than a month...?


    ?Correct. I''d throw small spells around but, right now, I fear I''ll lose control if I do anything. Let''s wait to be truly alone.?


    ?Who is the man that you used to get out? A guard??


    ?He is my friend, Aida. You can trust Ignis. He knows about my powers, and he kept the secret for ten years.?


    ?So, he''s that person...? she says. ?The one you saved when you were a child.?


    I nod, remembering the events back then.


    Ignis was weak and delicate when he was younger. Falling in the river would have been fatal. Even if he had managed to reach the shore, he would have died of the cold.


    It was clear as day what would have happened. I didn''t have any choice but to warm him with my magic.


    I''m not sure if he noticed that I also brought him to the shore, manipulating the water. But he definitely understood what was going on when I took his hand.


    That was the moment when he realised I was a mage. Oh, he said witch. But not in an evil way. It was just an observation, maybe adorned by awe.


    ?He swore he would protect my secret for his whole life,? I say. ?And he added he would pay me back one day. This is why I believe he won''t hurt me.?


    ?If that''s the case, I won''t suspect him, your highness. But, if by any chance, something makes you feel in danger, please tell me.?


    ?Yes, Aida. I will.?


    I know very well that my safety isn''t mine only. It belongs to all the mages that want another mage as their Queen.


    My siblings didn''t inherit my mother''s abilities. Except for my younger sister that shows some traces of magic. However, she''s not nearly as powerful as me.


    ?You''re the one that will become our Queen one day. You need to take care of yourself. It''s easier if that man is indebted to you. He will behave when the voice is spread that we have a Prince Consort.?


    ?I don''t know if that will ever happen. I don''t want to trouble Ignis with my problems, Aida. If he doesn''t want to be involved with us, I''ll annul the marriage and find another husband.?


    ?If that happens, please choose someone among the mages. It''s easier when we keep it among ourselves...?


    ?Oh, come on. Are you saying father caused more trouble than what he solved??


    ?No, I would never dare, your highness.?

 Chapter 13 - Talks Of Hair

    The carriage indeed is all but fashionable. At least, there are soft cushions inside. I won''t suffer from travelling too much.


    Aida sits in front of me while Ignis and Tobin stay outside. They''ll take turns driving.


    The roads are smooth, and we''re moving slower than when I came to Mavale. I can actually sleep a bit inside.


    We also make frequent breaks to walk and stretch our muscles.


    Frequent means twice a day. But I guess Ignis wouldn''t stop if not for us girls needing to rest. Knights are indestructible, it seems.


    Stopping for the night is also something due to me. Knights don''t sleep every day!


    Before I have time to get up and open the door, Ignis does it for me. He must have jumped down to be here first, considering I was closer.


    He offers me his hand to help me get off, and he shows me the direction where to walk.


    ?Let''s take a stroll before eating,? he says.


    Aida stays next to the carriage, analysing our exchange with keen eyes. Her gaze didn''t miss the contact between our hands, nor the way Ignis bends closer when he talks to me.


    I haven''t noticed myself until now, until the moment I wondered how another person would see us.


    ?Are you tired?? he inquires.


    ?Not really,? I say. ?I slept during the journey. And you??


    ?I''m relieved you are all right.?


    ?Do you want to sleep??


    ?It''s soon to relax, Veronica. We''re still in danger...?


    ?Oh, come on. They won''t walk into your room and attack! I''ll keep watch for you.?


    ?You don''t have to.?


    ?But I want it. I''ll be awake so you can rest for a few hours. I''ll wake you up if danger approaches; is that all right??


    ?Keeping watch isn''t an easy feat, especially at night. You''ll be tired tomorrow if you don''t sleep...?


    ?So what? I''ll sleep in the carriage like today.?


    ?It''s not the same. A bed is more comfortable, and you can rest for hours without waking up.?


    ?Ignis, come on, I''m not made of glass. And you need to sleep somehow. You can''t continue to stay awake forever!?


    ?I will sleep as soon as we cross the bridge on the Bearill.?


    ?When will that be? In two days??


    ?Maybe tomorrow.?


    ?Ignis, you can''t continue like this!?


    ?Why not??


    ?You need to rest.?


    ?Are you worried about me??


    ?Of course, I am. I am worried about myself, too. A sleep-deprived coach driver means trouble. But, of course, your health is important.?


    His ear-to-ear grin makes me realise that this whole conversation was worth it if he''s so happy.


    ?Also, sleeping makes people prettier. You can''t stay beautiful if you don''t rest enough,? I add.


    His mood is lifted to the sky while he looks for a way to make me praise him more. Oh, if this is enough to make him rest, I don''t mind.


    ?Is that so?? he says.


    ?Yes, of course. Just look at me. I sleep a lot to stay pretty and fresh.?


    ?Indeed, then it must work for real. But I don''t think sleep alone can explain your beauty, Veronica. You were born with the right traits. And your spirit keeps your skin young.?


    ?I am young!? I complain. However, my cheeks start burning at his words. I wanted to flatter him, not being complimented as a reply.


    ?Your hair is so dark yet shiny,? he continues.


    No, wait, this was my plan of action. When did it backfire?


    ?It makes me want to touch it to see if it''s as silky as it looks...?


    ?Oh, well, it''s gotten worse in the capital because I didn''t have my usual lotions,? I murmur, embarrassed.


    ?I''m so happy you let it grow. Long hair sure suits you well.?


    But it''s so plain. Black and wavy, long to the waist. Oh, a bit longer now.


    Ignis''s hair is way prettier. It''s red like fire, and wild. It makes me want to touch it, too. Just to check whether it''s as soft as it looks.


    I stand on tiptoe and reach out for his head. My fingers find their way in between his locks, and I can finally confirm my suspicions.


    Ignis''s hair is so soft, just like when he was a child.


    I chuckle while sinking my hand even more, dazed by his surprised expression.


    Ignis doesn''t stop me. In anything, he bows his head to let me reach more comfortably. It''s just a slight movement, a few degrees to the front. It might be a reflex, for all I know.


    Yet, I can''t stop laughing like a fool.


    ?Oh, Ignis, don''t talk about my hair ever again!? I exclaim. ?It''s not very nice when yours is so soft. What in the world do you use to wash it??


    ?Water,? he replies, dumbfounded. ?I once tried to lose colour, long ago. I used baking soda, but it didn''t work out the way I thought.?


    ?Baking soda? What happened??


    ?My hair turned pale orange.?


    ?Oh, that''s such a waste. Why would you do that? I like this colour very much!?


    ?I hoped it would become blond,? he sighs. ?I was a bit dumb as a teen.?


    ?I like red hair more than blond hair. It''s so rare! I bet every pair of eyes turns in your direction wherever you go.?


    ?That... Well, yes. I hated it.?


    ?Because of the gossip about the curse? Red-haired people don''t have any curse at birth. They don''t bring bad luck either; you don''t need to worry.?


    ?I take it as the opinion of someone informed about curses and bad luck,? he replies. Now, he''s a bit dejected.


    I stop petting him and recompose myself.


    ?Do people make trouble with your red hair?? I inquire. ?Next time I hear something, I''ll tell them a piece of my mind.?


    Thinking about back then, Ignis was troubled about his father. He preferred the older son because of his blond hair.


    I haven''t considered that matter too deeply before, but Ignis must have suffered because of his parents'' preference towards the first son.

 Chapter 14 - A Promise Of Marriage

    It was a long time ago. My memories aren''t too clear about it.


    Some things are written in my brain as if they happened yesterday. Some others, though, are cloudy.


    Ignis told me, one day, that his father sent him away for some time because he didn''t want a cursed being around his ill wife. Or something similar to that.


    Growing up as a younger brother shouldn''t have been easy in such an environment.


    The heir to his father''s title was blond and perfect, while his second son was an omen of bad luck, with hair the colour of blood.


    Oh, not of blood. Who could come up with such a description? Do they have eyes?


    It''s just like a flame, inextinguishable and powerful.


    ?Veronica, you''ve always been like that,? he comments.


    We''re still walking. We got further from the carriage and started visiting the village where we''ll stay the night. The roads are full of movement at this early hour of the evening.


    Children play together while adults sit in front of the houses in small groups, drinking beer and chatting.


    ?Like that??


    ?You always surprise me,? he explains. ?And you make me feel worthy.?


    ?Worthy of what??


    ?Of anything,? he chuckles. ?Do you remember what I promised before travelling back home??


    ?About coming back to me??


    ?That. And, also, I promised I would become someone as important as needed for you to marry me.?


    I chuckle. Ignis was so cute and convinced when he said that.


    ?You became a royal guard, indeed,? I say.


    ?All I wanted is to stay by your side and protect you. I didn''t know things would evolve like this.?


    ?It''s just a promise you made as a child, Ignis. It doesn''t matter that much.?


    ?To me, it does.?


    ?Well, you did protect me. And you also married me. You kept your word. Isn''t that commendable? You were only twelve when you said that, yet...?


    ?I haven''t changed my mind since then. I still want the same thing.?


    ?To become important??


    ?To be married to you.?


    ?Oh, well, we signed the documents already.?


    ?I want to be married to you for real. Not just as a means to escape.?


    I stop my walk and look at him, disoriented. How come so suddenly?


    ?We were children, Ignis. Whatever we said back then is invalid now. We could have changed our mind about a lot of things in ten years.?


    ?That''s true. But I haven''t. If you changed your mind, though, I would understand.?


    It''s not that I changed my mind. I just never considered his words as truthful. I thought he was just talking.


    And now, I would have never realised that a knight''s honour would bring him to fulfil a promise without any value. Unless...


    ?Ignis, are you sure you want to stay with me? What if you find someone else? What if you fall in love??


    ?I can''t fall in love,? he sighs. ?Don''t make it more intricate than it already is. I want to be married to you. That''s what I feel. And you? What do you want??


    ?All I wanted till now is freedom. Once escaped the King, I''ll move somewhere isolated and continue my life in silence. I don''t mind if we stay married. It''s the same, really...?


    After all, I am Duke Bursio''s daughter. Such a link is difficult to cut.


    I don''t think father would deny any favour to Ignis even if we were divorced or the marriage was annulled.


    Yet, if he prefers the documentation to stay the way it is now, it''s fine.


    ?That''s not the answer I was hoping for,? he sighs.


    Now, he''s sad. Why? I just told him it''s all right if we stay married!


    Was he lying about staying married, perhaps? Was it all a trap to check whether I changed my mind?


    ?What do you want from me, then?? I ask.


    I keep my tone calm and controlled, not to make Ignis think I''m concerned. I first need to figure out what he''s aiming at.


    ?All I want is you,? he says. Our hands are joined together, and my fingers are oddly wrapped around his without letting go.


    He did lessen the grip, but I haven''t yet.


    For some reason, my hand felt more comfortable by holding his than not.


    When the meaning of his words hits me, I''ve already changed a few topics of thought in my brain.


    My stomach clenches and my lips start tingling like after he kissed me for the first time. I lose any word on my tongue, and I stare at him blankly.


    He likes me? For real?


    ?I know that you consider this as a marriage for convenience. I don''t want to ask you more than what you''re willing to give. My words were just my real feelings. I wanted you to know...?


    He looks down, feeling dejected by my silence. Yet, he can''t run away because I''m still gripping his hand.


    I don''t know what to say. I don''t even know how I feel, for goodness.


    ?I... I don''t know. It''s so sudden,? I murmur. ?Can you give me some time??


    ?Yes, sure,? he sighs. ?Don''t feel pressured by me. It''s not too important...?


    Oh, what is this? Why is my heart aching now that he said my problems are more relevant than his? Why do I want to tell him to value himself more?


    ?I am just a knight, after all. The second son of someone. You are the first daughter of the Bursio family. It''s understandable if you dream of someone worthy of you.?


    ?Ignis,? I call him. ?I just rejected the King, for God''s sake. If I wanted someone important, I would have married him. I don''t care about your title. And I don''t have one either: I''m just a lady. If you''re all right with living like this, we can stay married.?


    ?Can we?? he murmurs. ?Aren''t you going to annul the marriage at the first chance??

 Chapter 15 - Goodnight Kiss (1)

    ?Aren''t you going to annul the marriage at the first chance?? Ignis asks, pulling me closer to him by the hand.


    ?No, I won''t. We''ll talk about it before deciding. We both need to agree.?


    He leans his forehead on mine, smiling like a victorious general.


    His mood has changed so much in a matter of seconds. However, I''m glad he''s happy.


    ?I will convince you not to throw me away!?


    ?Oh, Ignis, don''t talk like that! It''s not about throwing away anyone.?


    Is he doing it on purpose, for goodness?


    ?Also, let''s take a single room for us,? I add. It''s time that Ignis has some good sleep. His brain isn''t working as it should.


    ?All right!? he exclaims. ?I didn''t think you would be so proactive, though. I''ll show you what you gain if you''re married to me.?


    ?Ah??


    Oh.


    ?Wait... What I mean is that you should sleep. If you''re alone, you won''t be able to rest enough. I will keep watch for you.?


    ?Ah, is that the matter?? he murmurs, now displeased. He''s disappointed by this turn of events, but he needs to understand me.


    We just got married, isn''t it rushed to share the bed right away?


    Also, what if he changes his mind later? Once consummated, a marriage can''t be annulled.


    It''s better to think about it twice before doing something that can''t be undone.


    However, Ignis doesn''t just accept my words and surrender to fate.


    ?Does that mean you won''t let me hug you while sleeping??


    ?I risk falling asleep on my own in that situation,? I point out.


    ?Then can I kiss you before sleep??


    ?Sure.? Only after accepting, I realise he doesn''t mean a simple goodnight kiss.


    Not like in the past when I would leave a light peck on his cheek before retiring for the night.


    The kiss he''s talking about has more in common with the one we exchanged after the wedding registration. Oh, well, the burning on my face and the tingling on my lips will help me stay awake.


    We walk back, looking for the inn. Aida and Tobin have already taken care of the luggage, so we can just look for the room where we''ll be.


    ?I will sleep in the bed next to yours, my Lady,? Aida says when she sees us return. ?The knights have their own single bedrooms. The Duke left me enough money to allow us a comfortable journey.?


    ?Good,? I say. ?Three rooms are perfect, but you will sleep in a single bedroom. I will share mine with Ignis.?


    ?My Lady,? Aida starts, but she meets Ignis''s expression.


    Instead of making her give up, his determination scares her even more. She inhales, ready to reply.


    Oh, do I have to convince her I''ll be all right? Doesn''t she know it''s not easy to hurt me?


    And I will be the one awake among us two. If someone has a reason to be worried, it''s Ignis.


    ?There is a bath ready, my Lady. Should I help you?? Aida tries.


    ?All right,? I accept.


    She follows me inside, and she helps me wash. She lied about the bath. It''s just a basin with hot water and some towels. Yet, I feel refreshed when I wear a clean chemise, and Aida combs my hair for sleep.


    She helps me wear the clothes I brought with me, and she carries the rest with her to wash. I have only two outfits, so we''ll have to wash them every time I change until we find a place where to buy another set.


    I don''t plan on sleeping, so I don''t feel too uncomfortable. Also, these are the lightest gowns in the wardrobe. They were designed to be worn at home and not in the open. However, difficult situations require extreme remedies.


    ?I will come if you call me,? Aida says before disappearing. It''s her last attempt at making me realise how dangerous this situation is.


    Yet, it''s Ignis. What is she afraid of?


    Also, we''re already married. No one will have anything to say about sleeping in the same room if gossip is heard.


    ?Won''t you fall asleep now that you''re clean and relaxed?? he asks while coming in.


    He glances at Aida''s back, and I seem to see a shiver.


    Is he the one worried now? Ah, these people will turn me crazy.


    ?I slept enough. Now it''s your turn.?


    He already got rid of the outer layers of his clothes. He leaves the sword next to the bed, on the right side.


    ?If you feel sleepy, just wake me up,? he says. ?But don''t let me sleep unguarded. I will know if it happens, and I won''t trust you again.?


    His tone is so solemn that I nod by reflex.


    I wasn''t planning on tricking him, by the way.


    ?You can trust me,? I say. ?I won''t fall asleep!?


    ?No, you won''t,? he sighs. ?But I don''t like the fact that you''re sacrificing your own sleep for me.?


    ?I''m doing it for me too,? I point out. ?Think about it. If you''re too tired to protect me, I risk getting hurt.?


    ?That''s right.? He nods, and no other complaint comes from his mouth.


    He washes his face and shaves while I observe how the white shirt fails at hiding his muscles. His broad shoulders and powerful back are so clear through the thin clothes.


    I stare, shameless, until he''s done.


    Then, he lies on the bed without moving the covers. He pats next to him and waits for me to realise.


    ?What?? I murmur.


    His face is so smug that he must be planning something.


    ?You promised me, right? Now come here.?


    ?What?? I repeat while the realisation strikes me. My face turns red inch by inch, but I get up to reach him. After all, I did say the words.


    ?You said you would let me kiss you,? he repeats.


    Oh, he could just wait for me to realise on my own. I was on the way already. There was no need to make things so much clear.


    ?Am I right?? he insists.


    ?Yes..? I nod while my lips start burning once again.

 Chapter 16 - Goodnight Kiss (2)

    Ignis''s fingers caress my forehead while moving a lock of hair that escaped from the braid. His eyes follow his hand, and he observes my face with the same curiosity of a predator.


    He bows down and pecks my cheek, pressing his lips for a second before retreating.


    Ere I have time to think he''s done, his lips return to caress my face again. He moves down, reaching my chin.


    Oh, is he teasing me? He''ll eventually kiss my lips, I know. But he wants to make me suffer before that.


    Instead of reaching my mouth, his attention moves lower on my neck.


    When he presses his soft lips a centimetre under my ear, I shiver.


    Ignis moves back to check my face and then kisses me again on the same spot. He chuckles at my reaction, and his breath sends thrills to my shoulder.


    It''s as if he found a new land or discovered a new type of weapon.


    However, this is not what I was expecting when he said we would kiss. What is he doing?


    His arm surrounds my waist, and he pulls me closer. His head sinks in between my neck and shoulder, and he inhales deeply. After a few seconds, he returns to kiss my sensitive skin.


    This time, his lips are burning. It''s just a peck, for goodness, why am I reacting like this?


    He leaves a trace of light kisses, barely touching me until reaching my ear. His teeth graze my lobe, and his hot breath makes me even more conscious of his presence. He bites my ear and pulls, light like the wind.


    A moan escapes my throat. I can''t hold it, nor can I stop Ignis.


    ?What... What are you doing?? I manage to say.


    My body heated up during the last couple of minutes. So much that I feel hot waves crossing my back, moving upwards, and transforming into shivers when they reach my shoulders.


    ?You said you would let me kiss you,? he explains. ?That''s exactly what I''m doing.?


    His voice is calm as if all of this excites only me. His eyes smile when they meet mine, and his fingers on my back don''t move. He''s not caressing me, that''s right. He just grabbed.


    He is keeping his word in some weird way.


    ?I thought we would just kiss,? I try. ?This is too much.?


    ?Too much?? he repeats, dumbfounded. ?What is not too much??


    He''s asking it, now? He never touched my lips from the beginning!


    What is the meaning of all of this?


    ?I thought we would kiss for real,? I explain. ?Not this!?


    ?Kiss for real?? His lips curl upwards, and he seems oh-so content. ?If that''s what you want...?


    It''s not what I want but what we agreed on.


    His free hand, the one not around my waist, reaches my face. He caresses my cheek with a finger before pressing his lips on mine. It''s just the same as when we got married: my face starts burning, and my stomach is invaded by butterflies.


    However, it doesn''t stop here.


    Ignis moves back and whispers: ?relax? before returning to kiss. His lips capture my lower lip, and he lightly sucks until I moan again.


    I move back, surprised by his suddenness. Is this how people kiss? What in the world...


    But it''s not that bad.


    I like this burning feeling. And I like how my belly is warming up.


    I take a deep breath and close my eyes, getting ready to do this again.


    When Ignis''s lips reach mine for the second time, I do the same thing he''s doing to me. Oh, how soft.


    He just shaved, so his chin is smooth. His breath is hasty even though he''s doing his best to hide it.


    ?Open your mouth,? he utters.


    As I do it to ask for explanations, his tongue invades my mouth.


    I open my eyes and move back by an inch. I stare at Ignis while he sighs and straightens his back.


    He sits on the bed in silence.


    Now, I feel as if I''ve done something wrong.


    ?What was that?? I ask.


    ?It''s how married couples kiss,? Ignis explains.


    He reaches out for my hand, and he forces me to release the sheet. I haven''t even noticed how I was clutching it. My knuckles are white from the pressure.


    ?But you don''t need to do it if you hate it.?


    ?I don''t... I don''t ha-hate it,? I stutter.


    How can I explain what''s going on inside me? It''s so confusing. I''d stop and continue at the same time. My brain can''t process enough to decide which options are better.


    Ignis brings my hand to his lips, and he pecks the back. It''s just an innocent, short contact.


    ?You don''t have to do anything you don''t want to, Veronica. I won''t force you.?


    ?You didn''t,? I point out. I agreed to this.


    Even if I didn''t know what his words meant, I did say I would let him kiss me. But still, all of this... If only I started panicking later, it would have lasted a bit longer.


    ?I said you could,? I add. ?So, you''re not forcing me to do anything.?


    ?But you don''t like it,? he sighs.


    ?No!?


    ?No??


    ?It''s not that bad,? I murmur. I look down at my knees, wondering how to get out of this embarrassing moment.


    ?So, you wouldn''t be this afraid if I did this again??


    ?I''m not afraid.?


    Ignis sighs. This time, of relief and not surrender.


    ?I overstepped my boundaries; forgive me.?


    ?You didn''t,? I correct him. ?After all, we are married.?


    ?Veronica, you''re making me want to kiss you again.?


    ?Why not??


    I shrug as if it didn''t make any difference.


    ?I should sleep. Wake me up when you''re tired.?


    I nod, observing how he lies down on the bed. There''s no contact among our bodies, but I can perfectly feel his warmth.


    If only I move my hand a little, I can touch him.. However, Ignis needs to rest.

 Chapter 17 - Sweet Dreams

    I sit on the other bed and observe the wall on the opposite side of the room. I stay like this for the rest of the night.


    The turmoil in my chest doesn''t let me relax, so I manage to keep watch while Ignis rests.


    For someone suffering from insomnia, he''s very calm when he sleeps. I barely hear his breathing, and he doesn''t turn even once.


    He must be very tired. It''s my fault for dragging him in this mess.


    But he was the one coming up with a solution. I shouldn''t feel this guilty for it.


    Also, if Ignis likes me enough to kiss, then he might want to stay married later...


    Oh, what am I thinking about? I should focus on what''s in front of me. Only after safely arriving home and making sure the King knows I''m married, only then I''ll think about what to do about Ignis.


    Married... Oh, my! It''s the first time I ever hear about married couples'' kisses. I know what is supposed to happen in bed, more or less. But I thought kisses were just the same as everyone else''s.


    It turns out that I haven''t been taught the whole truth.


    Also, not one of the lessons mentioned the turmoil in my belly and heart. The lower part of my torso is burning as if a billion ants were crawling on it.


    It''s as if my body realised what could have happened, and it decided to wake up and accept it with such ease.


    Ignis turns in the bed, and his breathing stops being relaxed. It''s early, yet I don''t feel like sleeping.


    Even if I wanted to, I don''t think I could rest.


    ?Good morning,? I say when I meet a pair of green gems. I try smiling the least awkwardly my face allows, and I receive a grin in return.


    ?Good morning, wife,? he replies.


    Oh, how can a single word make me quiver?


    ?You look tired,? he comments. ?It''s your turn to sleep.?


    ?I can sleep later in the carriage.?


    ?I don''t want you to trouble yourself. Your health is important,? he replies.


    I sigh, wondering if it''s all a trap. Somehow, it sounds like one.


    But... Why am I distrusting Ignis? It''s the first time it happened. Not that I feel in danger, by the way.


    It''s just that, until now, I never thought he could have a motive or hidden agenda for his actions.


    But from yesterday, I am starting to grow my own hidden motives. Why shouldn''t Ignis have his?


    ?It''s almost dawn. Rest some more before we resume the journey,? I say. ?You won''t be able to sleep soon.?


    ?Who knows?? he chuckles.


    It might all be a lie. Or an overstatement.


    He slept so well till now that I can''t imagine him suffering from insomnia. He even snored a bit during the first couple of hours.


    He either was as tired as to fall unconscious when touching the pillow, or our goodnight kiss was relaxing enough.


    Oddly, it relaxed him while it excited me so much that my heart couldn''t stop racing.


    Ignis gets up and stretches his arms and back.


    He slipped towards the side where he left the sword, and he walked next to it as if it wasn''t there.


    Yet, I can tell he''s very conscious of his surroundings.


    While he starts getting dressed, I move my eyes away not to make him feel awkward. I''m ready to go since I haven''t worn nightclothes. I knew I wouldn''t have slept.


    ?Thank you for keeping watch,? Ignis says, approaching me. He bends over the bed to reach me, and I stay still. I''m expecting another wild kiss, but his lips land on my forehead.


    It''s not hot and alluring like yesterday. Rather, it''s warm and comforting.


    ?I really mean it.?


    ?We can do this again,? I say. ?I can keep watch and sleep during the day.?


    ?Not too often, though. I won''t need to sleep soon, so you can relax.?


    ?Are you even human?? I chuckle.


    He''s already planning to stay awake for a couple of days, maybe more. Oh, how can he be so irresponsible and deaf to the needs of his body?


    ?Sleeping made me a new man. And your kiss helped me have sweet dreams.?


    Sweet dreams? What did he dream about?


    Better not to ask.


    ?Will you take care of me in the future as well?? he asks, insisting on a point I want to skip. ?A single kiss of yours is more effective than any medicine I have had in my whole life...?


    Oh, if that''s the case, I might accept. If he really can''t sleep without it, I will allow him a kiss. After all, it''s not such a sacrifice.


    ?If you''re ready, we can go,? he exclaims, all happy.


    ?Aida and Sir Tobin are sleeping,? I point out.


    ?We''ll wake them up. We should get moving. Also, do you mind if we make a stop on the way??


    ?What stop??


    ?I want you to meet some people. If you want, of course.?


    ?All right.? I shrug. Who does he want me to meet?


    ?It will make our journey longer by two days, but I promise it will be worth it. It''s somewhere near the middle from Mavale to Narith. We can rest, have a good meal, and sleep. Then, we''ll resume our flee and get out of the King''s clutches.?


    ?Regarding the King,? I start. ?Have you heard anything? Was he angry to find out I ran away? Is he chasing after us??


    ?I haven''t heard anything, but that doesn''t mean we should lower our guard.?


    ?No, of course not.?


    Still, I''m worried. Why hasn''t that tyrant already issued an order to catch us? Didn''t he even divulge the news?


    I would have gotten so mad if I were in his place. This silence doesn''t sound like the noise of someone coping in secrecy.


    What if it''s all a trap, and he''s waiting for us somewhere on the way?


    Oh, changing the route is a good idea.

 Chapter 18 - Fighting Skills

    From the capital, one needs around ten days to reach my home.


    Father knows the route better, and he doesn''t need to hide. He might get there in a week or eight days.


    However, since Ignis wants to visit a certain place, we''ll take more than that. We''ll need two weeks, most probably.


    It''s already the fourth day of travel. We''re crossing a forest, and Ignis said it''s not wise to stop here for the night.


    We''ll continue travelling at a slow pace, and we''ll change the exhausted horses once out of here.


    Tobin uses a lamp to show the way to the horse, and Ignis is on alert by his side.


    Aida and I can rest in the carriage. We don''t talk because of the overall mood. We''re on alert, too, for some reason.


    The chance we meet bandits at this hour of the night is so low that our apprehension is laughable. Yet, we can''t help it.


    Instead of taking turns to rest, the night is spent in this weird atmosphere.


    But nothing happens until dawn.


    Only with the first rays of light, the bandits do appear. The sounds of the battle wake me up from a daze in which I fell out of exhaustion.


    I was almost sleeping, but I couldn''t rest. Now, at least, something is happening.


    ?Stay inside, your highness,? Aida says. ?I won''t let anyone approach the carriage.?


    ?There''s no need to be overprotective,? I reply. ?Also, we should help Ignis and Tobin. They''re fighting all alone out there.?


    ?They seem to be doing pretty well.?


    ?But they''re just two. And tired.?


    Aida sighs, but she doesn''t stop me when I reach the handle and open the door.


    I step out and stretch my back.


    The situation seems dire, indeed. Tobin is protecting the door of the carriage. Ignis is on the other side.


    I give myself a moment to appreciate the thought. They''re protecting us: how lovable.


    Then, I return to reality and count our opponents.


    There are more on this side since they''re aiming at the door, but Ignis is handling four of them at once.


    It''s not like the bandits would reach anything if they open the door and find Aida. The only risk is that Tobin is hurt while protecting something that isn''t worth being injured for.


    First of all, Aida knows how to protect herself. And, second, there''s nothing they can steal. All the valuables are in my pocket. Well, the only valuable thing I brought with me is the hairpin with the emerald, and I could even give it to the bandits for what I care.


    The bracelet is still around my wrist, and there it will stay.


    I collect a short sword from a fallen bandit, and I swing it a couple of times to get used to the weight.


    One of the bandits has the bright idea to assault me, maybe hoping to get a free hostage. He''s unlucky because his fighting skills are not that great.


    All he does is run towards me. I step aside before sending him on the ground with a light push of the sword.


    He gets up and prepares to attack again, this time seriously. I disarm him in no time, aiming at the fingers gripping his sword.


    Then, I use the handle to knock him down. I take two steps and, fast as the wind, I pass next to the bandit. When I''m behind him, I can hit the back of his head.


    Another one comes my way, and this time it''s slightly more challenging. I need to focus on my opponent''s moves to start understanding his technique.


    If we can call it technique. These aren''t expert bandits, just desperate people. Some of them will die today; others will get wounded.


    Yet, it will all be for nothing. The remaining few will go back home with empty hands and rumbling stomachs.


    It''s not easy for them. If bandits are haunting the forest, there must be a reason. For example, life in these woods must be easier than in the villages. It can happen when local lords abuse their power.


    One bandit at a time, I make my way to Ignis.


    ?What are you doing here?? he asks me.


    He''s surrounded by four, sometimes five people at once. He''s able to handle all of them at the same time as if it wasn''t such a feat.


    I was lucky they were gentlemen and didn''t attack me altogether, for I''m not sure I would be able to win without a scratch.


    Ignis, though, is different. His training is showing the results when, with a single action, he kicks one bandit''s hand and cuts one other''s fingers.


    It''s like a dance. A dangerous, deadly dance.


    I raise the sword I picked and help Ignis win against the remaining three. I distract the closest one while he knocks out the first two.


    I will consider it as teamwork, even though I did a small part of the whole job.


    Soon, the bandits start to retreat. Whenever they can, they bring the wounded along.


    We''re soon left with the traces of a fight around us, but all four of us are all right. Aida didn''t even get out, so she didn''t have any reason to use her tricks.


    I also managed to avoid magic, so Tobin didn''t witness my powers. I can call it a win.


    Yet, Ignis doesn''t look too happy.


    I walk to him, observing his candid shirt and perfect skin. It doesn''t look like that, yet I need to ask.


    ?Are you hurt somewhere??


    His eyes land on me, and I shiver. It''s not a pleasant feeling, for once.


    Ignis walks to me, and he grabs my arms. He pulls me closer until our faces are a few inches apart.


    ?Are you nuts?? he spits out.


    ?What?? Hasn''t he seen that I can defend myself? Shouldn''t he be pleasantly surprised?


    Why is he so harsh instead of praising me?

 Chapter 19 - The First Argument

    ?Are you nuts??


    Ah?


    ?Ignis, what''s the matter?? I ask. ?What''s the problem now??


    ?You came out of the carriage during a battle! That''s something you shouldn''t do, ever!?


    His voice is loud, his face is red with fury. As if I offended him or something.


    ?Who are you to tell me what I should or shouldn''t do?? I scream in response.


    Now, bit by bit, I''m getting angry too.


    Who does he think he is? Even my father wouldn''t dare to scold me like this. Moreover, I didn''t get hurt nor make trouble for them. Why does he react like this?


    ?I am your husband: that''s who I am!? he replies.


    ?What?? I moan. ?So, this is what you think. So what if you''re my husband? You can''t order me around. If I want to get hurt, I will get hurt. If I want to fight, I''ll do it... You can''t forbid me to do anything!?


    In the middle of the forest, we''re having our first argument. Not even when we were children have we ever screamed at each other.


    ?Fighting? You call that fighting?? he snickers. ?You can''t expect that swirling a sword left and right will save you every time...?


    Does he have eyes?


    I might not be confident in my looks and education. I might prefer to hide my magic not to cause incidents.


    However, if there is something I believe I''m good at, it''s fighting! Moreover, in case of need, I can throw a spell to protect myself and my people. I''m not that useless that I need saving.


    Also, I came out to help him. I even circled around the carriage to reach Ignis while Tobin was fighting with more people!


    This ungrateful brat. Does he think he has any right to tell me off?


    ?I can protect myself, you moron! You''re not as irreplaceable as you like to think...?


    ?Ah, is that so?? he murmurs, taking a couple of threatening steps in my direction. He grabs my shoulder, pulling me closer. ?You can protect yourself??


    I don''t react immediately, as I don''t feel much threatened by Ignis. No matter how stern his expression is, nor how cold his tone of voice sounds, he''s still Ignis.


    He seems to realise that I''m not afraid, so he lets go of my shoulder and just hugs me.


    ?Don''t put yourself in danger,? he whispers. ?All right??


    His hand pressed on my back is quite burning. His voice is firm, but his arms are reassuring. He''s embracing me on a battlefield, for goodness. Becoming a knight must be tough.


    ?I already am in danger, Ignis. You can''t lock me in a room or ask me to wait for you in a carriage when I could help.?


    ?Can''t I??


    ?You may try, but you wouldn''t be any different from that tyrant.?


    His muscles stiffen, and he takes a step back.


    ?Do you think you can be of help? The best way is to stay put and wait for us to clean the field,? he says.


    Oh, damn it. Again?


    I just thought we were over that topic.


    ?You know it better than anyone else, Ignis. I don''t only have a sword but also other ways to protect myself.?


    Come on, I have magic. And I can run fast.


    ?Oh, you don''t know a thing, Veronica. Come here, let''s go back.?


    ?I know enough, though.?


    ?Don''t be stubborn...?


    ?I''m not the one being stubborn, Ignis. You are!?


    ?The exact words a stubborn person would say.?


    ?I''m very reasonable, instead. I just want you to realise that I''m my own person. If I wanted to follow anyone''s orders and play the part of a doll, I would have stayed in the Palace and wed the tyrant.?


    ?Is that why you did all of this? Just to escape??


    ?Yes, of course. I thought it was clear.?


    ?Even marrying me??


    ?I needed a reason to reject the King without the need to involve my family. We agreed, Ignis. You were the one coming up with this plan. Why are you changing your mind now??


    Oh, he''s so unreasonable. Why is he so unhappy now?


    ?You don''t need to worry, though. I won''t drag you into it any further,? I sigh.


    ?What do you mean??


    ?What you heard. I will protect you from the King''s fury if it comes to that, but you don''t need to risk your life any further. That''s what I mean.?


    ?Are you throwing me away??


    Again with that. Why does he keep using that word?


    ?You''re not my possession. I can''t throw you away, Ignis.?


    It''s so bothersome. Neither of us is the other''s thing. We''re just married, partners for life.


    Or until we annul the marriage.


    ?We both agreed to sign the marriage,? I remind him. ?So, you can''t complain now. Also, I already told you I won''t cling to you when this is all over. And I''ll compensate for all the losses you had dealing with me. From your lost position as a guard to the time that you wasted accompanying me home.?


    ?Veronica, I... I didn''t mean it this way.?


    ?What did you mean, then? Just tell me what''s the matter, and I''ll do my best to solve it.?


    ?I was worried. I spoke too much because of that. I have no intention of locking you in a room nor stopping you from anything. But you shouldn''t jump into danger just like that.?


    ?What about you? You also fought alone. Isn''t that dangerous??


    ?It''s different for me.?


    ?Different in what way, exactly? Why is your life less valuable than mine??


    ?Because I don''t want you to get hurt. I want you to be happy, that''s all.?


    ?Don''t you think I''ll be unhappy if you''re hurt??


    Oh, it''s over. We''re finally reaching the end of this dumb discussion.


    ?Sorry for yelling at you. I shouldn''t have done that.?


    ?It''s all right,? I chuckle. ?Apologies accepted.?


    He''s indeed headstrong, but he knows when to give up. We wouldn''t have reached an agreement either way.


    I know he didn''t change his mind. He''s just pretending.


    Yet, for this once, I''ll let it slide.. We can''t fight all the time over stupid matters.

 Chapter 20 - Feeling Safe

    Arguing with Ignis is more difficult than fighting bandits.


    I want to sleep as soon as I climb back on the carriage. Since we''ve already been attacked, now there aren''t many dangers on our way.


    I can risk closing my eyes and letting Aida take care of me instead of using my energy uselessly.


    Ignis sits next to me, and I stare at him while the carriage starts moving. I look at him so intensely that he answers questions I never asked.


    ?I''ll rest a bit and then exchange places with Tobin. We''ll soon be out of the forest, and the place we''re headed to is half a day from here. It would be a pity to stop now since we can be more comfortable in just a few hours.?


    I nod, wondering whether resting has the same meaning to him and to me. He would be sitting at the front of the carriage just like he''s doing now.


    He''s not resting! This is the same as driving. His back is straight, and his muscles are stiff. He''s on alert.


    I sigh, moving from Aida''s to Ignis''s side. I lean on the backrest and pat on my lap.


    I did this yesterday, and I slept so well in Aida''s care. I believe Ignis will be more relaxed, too, if he puts his head here...


    ?Veronica,? he sighs. ?Are you teasing me??


    ?No, Ignis. I want you to rest well so that you don''t drive us out of the road when you take control of the carriage.?


    ?If that''s the case, I''m obliged to rest,? he realises. He lies down, leaning his head on my lap.


    Only after Ignis is set and comfortable, with a pleased smile on his lips, do I analyse this situation a little more rationally.


    I offered him, so it''s my fault.


    However, the gown was not designed for travel... But to be worn at home when not meeting anyone.


    It''s easy to wear and has thin fabric. There aren''t any additional layers under except for a light chemise.


    Like this, I can feel Ignis''s head on my thighs.


    He adjusts his position until finding one where he can stare, and he looks me in the eye until making sure I know he likes it.


    All under Aida''s close watch. My handmaid observes us with a frown.


    Rather than worried, she seems annoyed. As if what happened confirmed a theory she doesn''t like.


    I would like to complain or feel like a victim. But it''s all my fault. It''s not even the first time I do something like this without realising that it''s not normal for adults to act so innocently.


    If Ignis falls asleep, it will be less awkward.


    Yet, from his expression, I can tell he has no intention of doing so. He''ll look at me the whole time, avoiding even blinking if possible.


    I sigh and caress his hair. I liked when Aida did this when I was little. It helped me relax.


    However, Ignis isn''t me. Oh, he does relax: I can feel it. Yet, his resolve not to sleep doesn''t disappear.


    I smile at his determination. I can stay awake for him if it''s his insomnia. Also, Aida is here, and Tobin is driving. Three of us are awake; he can risk sleeping.


    I focus my attention on Ignis, and I play with his hair. Since he didn''t complain, he implicitly allowed me to do so.


    As minutes fly, his eyes start to wander from my face to my fingers and in the carriage. He turns to the side.


    A quarter of an hour later, cadenced breathing makes me realise he''s fallen asleep.


    ?Ah, such a stubborn brat,? Aida comments. She observes her nails and scoffs as if annoyed by something.


    ?Aida...? I try. ?Did you cast a spell??


    ?He needed it more than you. Now you can stop doing that, by the way. He will sleep for a few hours at least.?


    I stop my fingers. However, it''s not like I''m doing it for Ignis.


    His hair is so soft. I''d like to touch it more.


    After a few seconds of pondering, I return to touch the sleeping guard. He doesn''t have a clue about how defenceless he can be. Nothing bad will happen if I play a little, right? Also, he was fine with me touching his hair while awake. Why should this be any different?


    ?Your highness, why are you so attached to this man?? Aida asks.


    ?He''s my saviour, in some sense.?


    ?He saved you; now you don''t need him that much anymore.?


    ?Oh, well... The King might inquire about the marriage, so I need a groom. Also, if we want to annul the marriage, it''s better if Ignis is nearby.?


    ?He doesn''t look like someone willing to annul anything. He''s taking advantage of you, your highness.?


    ?Oh, Aida, don''t be so extreme. Ignis isn''t like that.?


    ?But, do you know him??


    ?Of course, he''s the one I saved from the river!?


    ?What I mean is... He''s not that boy anymore. Ten years passed, and he must have changed.?


    ?Maybe. Yet, I feel the same as back then.?


    ?Like what??


    ?Safe,? I sigh. ?No matter what he does or how he talks, Ignis won''t hurt me. I know it.?


    ?Don''t lower your guard yet. He''s still a man.?


    ?So what? I''m not an ordinary woman, Aida. Do you think he''s able to hurt me??


    ?Not if you don''t let him.?


    ?See? No reason to worry.?


    ?I will always worry for you, your highness.?


    ?Thank you, Aida. It means a lot to me. However, Ignis is not an enemy. On the contrary: he''s my most precious ally.?


    ?As you say, your highness,? Aida sighs.


    It''s just like before with Ignis.


    She disagrees, but she doesn''t want to argue any further.. It''s as if she sees something that is not too clear to me.

 Chapter 21 - Family Name

    When I open my eyes, the morning light comes in through the curtains of the carriage. Oh, finally. This endless night is over.


    Then, I realise that I can''t stretch my legs. There''s a burden on my thighs.


    I look down and find Ignis''s green gems staring at me. Just like emeralds.


    He''s smiling.


    ?I didn''t fall asleep,? I say out of the blue. ?I was just resting my eyes.?


    ?Sure,? he chuckles. Yet, he shows no intention of getting up.


    At least, he doesn''t look betrayed. I did fall asleep on watch, but I didn''t do it on purpose.


    It might as well have been Aida''s fault. She threw the spell close to me. I might have been affected as well.


    Which reminds me... I have to keep my magic hidden for a while more, and it''s getting unstable.


    If I don''t use it soon, it will be difficult to control. However, even small spells risk getting out of control. What a situation.


    Ignis gets up when he senses my sighs.


    ?Good morning, wife,? he says.


    He''s still sitting close to me. He turns to Aida and tries a kind smile. It''s a bit awkward, but the result isn''t that bad. He''s still handsome.


    ?Good morning, wife''s nanny.?


    ?Morning,? Aida says, tightening her lips and glaring at us.


    ?Tobin must be exhausted. Also, we''re almost there... I''ll drive from here,? Ignis says while knocking on the door.


    A few seconds later, the carriage stops.


    I get off and follow Ignis in a short walk. He offers me his arm, and I cling to him while yawning like a bear.


    Oh, I miss my dear bed. Even the one in the capital wasn''t that bad, all in all.


    ?How are you feeling?? Ignis inquires, coming closer and observing my face.


    ?I''m fine. You''re the one that slept in a carriage. You should be complaining about your backache or something.?


    ?But why? I slept so well!?


    Oh, Aida''s magic can do miracles, indeed.


    ?It''s close,? he then adds in a low voice. He looks in the direction we''ll depart soon, and he smiles.


    ?Where are we going, exactly? Is it a secret??


    ?Oh? No, not at all. I wanted to introduce you to my family.?


    ?Your family??


    ?Yes!? He nods. ?They will surely be happy to meet you.?


    ?So, your family''s fief is in this direction. Oh, it makes sense you were sent to Narith and not somewhere else. Even though it''s far from the capital.?


    ?It was my mother''s idea, actually. She said staying far from the nobles'' society would do me good.?


    ?And?? I inquire without hiding my wily smile.


    ?I guess it helped,? he sighs. ?I''m not sure, though.?


    ?You''re not sure??


    ?It brought me some trouble years later. I got married to someone troublesome.?


    ?Troublesome??


    ?Yes,? he chuckles. ?A stubborn, troublesome girl.?


    ?And why did you do that? You should have run away from her.?


    ?Oh, it would have been even worse in that case. It''s better like this.?


    ?Even if I am troublesome??


    ?Yes,? he confirms. He lands a peck on my forehead before returning to walk. ?Especially because you''re troublesome.?


    ?Ah??


    ?It makes everything more interesting.?


    ?As if,? I sigh. ?Let''s go back. I''m now curious to see the place where you grew up.?


    ?It''s nothing special. And I didn''t spend much time there.?


    Still, he''s willing to visit that place and show it to me. It must mean something to him.


    ?My father and brother... Especially my brother, they might say or do something strange. You just ignore them; they''ll eventually stop troubling you. Is that all right??


    I nod, even more confused. What kind of son would talk like that about a parent?


    Also, why is he afraid of what they''ll say to me? It''s not like they''ll have the chance, by the way. I won''t be more than a couple of steps further than Ignis.


    ?I''ll keep you company,? I exclaim. I jump on the front of the carriage and sit next to the driver''s seat.


    Ignis seems apparently annoyed. Yet, he''s happy about it.


    We can talk about anything like this, and the trip will be less tedious for both of us.


    Tobin and Aida get on, and we finally return to move.


    ?Is there something I should know about your family?? I ask. It''s more to start a conversation than for real curiosity.


    Yet, it''s better to know if there are taboos in Ignis''s family. Oh, also, what is his surname?


    ?What is your family name, Ignis?? I ask.


    He stares at me, raising an eyebrow and hiding a grin.


    ?You''re asking me now??


    ?I didn''t have time before.?


    ?Oh, well... You weren''t that curious, I guess.?


    ?Come on, won''t you tell me??


    ?I will. But I like your curious expression. I''d look at it for a few minutes more before answering. Or hours; it depends on how cute you make it look.?


    ?What?? I murmur. ?Ignis! It''s my surname too... You shouldn''t be this mean.?


    ?It''s Falco,? he declares.


    ?Ignatius Falco,? I try. Oh, it doesn''t sound too good. Somehow, it takes a lot to make the whole name roll on my tongue.


    I still prefer Ignis.


    ?You can continue calling me like that,? he says, all of a sudden.


    Oh? I''ve talked out loud? Ah, this damn habit.


    ?So, my name is Veronica Falco, now??


    ?No,? he says. ?Your name is still Veronica Bursio. We haven''t changed that yet.?


    ?Are you sure??


    I thought a marriage certificate was enough for me to change my surname. Oh, well, not that it matters.


    ?You''re the daughter of a Duke. It''s no surprise you want to keep your surname after getting married to a nobody like me.?


    ?Oh, Ignis, don''t say things like that. I want to have your surname! I can''t keep my maiden name even after getting married!?


    ?Is that so??


    ?Yes, of course.?


    ?Well, then... We''ll solve this when the whole matter is over. I''ll give you my surname.?


    ?Good,? I say, smiling again.


    I like him better when he''s in a good mood. This version of Ignis is easier to deal with.


    Not to mention, he''s irresistible when he''s pleased.. His expression is so relaxed as if he conquered the world.

 Chapter 22 - The Falco Family (1)

    Count Falco lives in a manor out of the city he administers. I guess he also has a residence in town, by the way.


    Travelling every day takes a lot of time, and the nights can be very dark in this region of Alba.


    Ignis is his second son, so he won''t inherit the title. His first son, Ignis''s brother, will.


    Since my husband was born with hair red like fire, they preferred to have little to do with him. They were frightened of a curse or some crap like that.


    Ignis told me about it when we were children. He said his father didn''t care about him, so he was sent to us in Narith to spend some time.


    It happened only once, so I never actually caught words about the relationship between Duke Bursio and Count Falco. I wasn''t too curious when I was a child, and I didn''t even know Ignis''s surname.


    But then, it must have happened that the two were driven apart because father never met Count Falco as far as I remember.


    Oh, well, I will meet him soon as Ignis''s wife.


    Will he be surprised to see his second, forgotten son being married to Veronica Bursio?


    ?Don''t worry, they don''t bite,? Ignis says, noticing my nervousness.


    I started playing with the bracelet, and my eyes never stopped too long on a single thing. I''m transparent, aren''t I?


    ?I''m not worried,? I reply. ?I''m wondering what the purpose of this visit is. You weren''t too close to your family when you were a child. Are you here to show me off??


    ?You caught me,? he chuckles. ?Actually, things got better during the years.?


    ?When you became a Royal Guard??


    Ah, listen to this.


    He becomes something, and his family suddenly warms up to him. They don''t deserve him...


    ?Before that,? Ignis says. ?Hey, don''t judge them too nimbly. Your opinion is important to them, so please don''t be too harsh.?


    ?They treated you in such a way, Ignis. How can I be less harsh??


    ?They''re my family,? he replies. ?But, if you don''t like them, you won''t be asked to have anything to do with them. Just don''t form an opinion before meeting them, all right??


    ?It''s your fault if I have an opinion already. You told me about how they treated you! Was that all a lie??


    ?A lie? No,? he sighs. ?It was just a child''s overstatement. While growing up, I understood many things. Now, let''s go. You need to rest in a real bed.?


    I follow him while the servants get out to greet us.


    ?Take care of the luggage,? he says absent-mindedly.


    The maids bow and run to the carriage. They look a bit nervous as if they were afraid of Ignis.


    Oh, well, he''s their adventurous young master. His achievements must have gained him some reputation. Also, he went to war.


    I guess this is the cause of so much deference.


    When we step into the hall, a butler takes our coats without a word.


    In front of us, two people are standing. I guess the Count and his son.


    Count Falco isn''t very tall. He''s around my height, more or less. He has dark brown eyes and black hair, a fluent beard that makes him look like a sage, and pointy ears that appear and disappear from his thick, curled locks.


    His son is his spitting image, minus the beard.


    Oh, weird. For some reason, I was expecting them to be blonde. I don''t know why since Ignis never described them to me. It was all my own imagination.


    ?Welcome home, bro... brother,? the future Count stutters.


    He''s even more nervous than the personnel.


    Are these the people that bullied Ignis for years? For real?


    I glance at my husband and check his unfazed look. He''s not surprised by this welcome.


    The Count moves a few steps in our direction, and he pats Ignis''s shoulder. He''s so delicate that it''s difficult to stop the laughter.


    What in the world? This is hilarious. Why are they so nervous, for goodness?


    ?Welcome home, son.? Oh, the last word is pronounced slowly, almost as if it was painful to say.


    ?Hello, father, brother,? Ignis replies. ?I''m here to introduce my wife to you.?


    Their smiles are awkward, and they don''t know how to talk with me.


    Indeed, they''re Counts. I''m from a Duke''s family.


    Yet, I''m the daughter-in-law.


    It''s a complicated situation. I better take the first step and try being on amicable terms. Not for me, as I don''t care.


    For Ignis.


    He seems to mind them a lot, regardless of what happened in the past.


    I lift my skirt by a centimetre, and I curtsey to him.


    ?Good evening, Count. My name is Veronica. I''m Ignatius''s wife.?


    ?Veronica Bursio?? the brother murmurs. ?It''s a pleasure to meet you.?


    ?Likewise.?


    Ignis nods to signal me I''m doing it right. However, his gesture seems to calm the other two as well.


    It doesn''t look like the return of the least loved child. Even if he married me, it''s not like anything changed for him.


    Oh, he lost his job. His position is even worse at the moment.


    I expected at least some unpleasant remarks.


    Yet, nothing.


    It''s as if they don''t know what to do. The Count is even a little scared. What has Ignis done to him? Was he this terrible as a teenager?


    The brother is a little calmer but still at a loss.


    ?Shall we... Shall we eat?? he offers, getting out of his daze. ?We knew you were coming, so we prepared everything. I''m happy to finally meet my sister-in-law.?


    I smile in response.


    Maybe, I don''t know Ignis as much as I thought. After all, ten years is a long period. How much can things change in a decade?


    ?I''m happy to meet you, too, father, brother,? I reply. I''m behaving like the perfect new bride, right?


    I glance at Ignis, and he''s content.


    The other two, by the way, are still sweating.. They even startle when I talk to them.

 Chapter 23 - The Falco Family (2)

    The dinner is quite silent for a family meal.


    Father-in-law''s name is Julius. Brother''s, Fernard.


    They''re pretty shy, so I can''t find out much more about them. Also, they don''t know how to call me.


    I''ve thrown the bait and hoped they would be less formal when I addressed them as part of the family, but they''re still reluctant. As if I would get offended or something.


    ?So, you two got married in the capital,? Fernard starts.


    Finally, someone is getting a bit of courage here!


    ?Yes, that''s correct,? Ignis replies.


    The brothers are warming up to each other, so I just observe their exchange in silence. The food is exquisite, by the way.


    ?We heard about Veronica Bursio''s wedding, but wasn''t it supposed to happen with his majesty, King Aurelius??


    ?It was, in fact. But my wife wasn''t willing to marry into royalty, so I offered her my help.?


    The two nod as if it made sense.


    They''re more concerned about Ignis''s reactions than the King seeking vengeance on their house. They must have missed all the stories about that man''s cruelty.


    ?Oh, so the Falco family gained a daughter-in-law,? Fernard exclaims. Bit by bit, he''s relaxing. Now, he''s looking at Ignis as a brother rather than a threat. It''s better...


    However, these two are rather close in age. How old is Fernard? Ignis is twenty-two. His older brother should be at least twenty-three or twenty-four, but the difference isn''t visible at all.


    Also, once again, I was expecting someone a few years older, not just two.


    My expectations about Ignis''s family are all turning out wrong, one after the other.


    ?I''m wondering, sister...? Fernard voices, turning to me all of a sudden.


    I clean my lips with the handkerchief and wait for the question.


    Fernard takes his time to formulate the words, so the silence falls on the table, and we all seem eager to hear it.


    ?I understand you wanted to escape marriage with that tyrant,? he comments. ?But why choose Ignis out of all the men in the capital??


    The Count starts coughing. Tears form in his eyes while he glares at his elder son. He would scold him here and now, but he can''t because he''s choking on the steak.


    I''m not sure what''s graver, by the way: calling the King tyrant or understating Ignis''s charms.


    ?Don''t talk like that about your King,? my husband replies, in fact.


    We all think that, don''t we? Yet, there''s no reason to say it out loud. It''s also dangerous. What if someone hears?


    Words like tyrant and cruel are to be whispered in secret, in fear of being punished. Not said out loud at a family dinner.


    Oh, now that I think about it, I also didn''t spare my own thoughts about the King. But it''s different. I was in a difficult position because of that man.


    ?Becoming Queen is too much of an honour for me,? I reply. ?I am not the right woman to stand next to someone as great and capable as our new King.?


    Fernard nods, laughing in secret. The Count chokes on the food again, and the butler moves forward to pour him a glass of wine.


    Of all the people in this room, only Ignis is calm and in control of the situation.


    ?So, you decided to wed someone not as great and not as capable?? Fernard continues.


    Oh, he wants me to say something bad about Ignis? He''s out of his mind.


    If I were this easy to trick, I wouldn''t be Duke Bursio''s daughter.


    ?I still feel like I don''t deserve to be Ignis''s wife. Yet, it''s worth the trouble.?


    As in: your brother is too good for me, but he''s so good that I don''t mind being at a disadvantage. Ah, diplomacy is one hidden talent of mine I discovered these last few days.


    Fernard scoffs unhappy, while the Count nods, approving.


    Before the brother has time to cause more trouble, Ignis reaches out for my hand. He leans it on his face and throws me a caring glance.


    ?You can''t explain it, Fernard. Love is irrational and unpredictable.?


    Oh, I should have thought about this earlier. Love can explain our getaway. And it also doesn''t leave space for questions and political considerations.


    My husband is so smart.


    ?It''s powerful enough to overcome any obstacle,? I add. ?Love really is incredible.?


    I blink at Ignis, wondering if he''s pleased by my playing along.


    He glances back, satisfied.


    ?My wife and I love each other, and this is the main reason for our wedding. I won''t ask anyone to approve of it, father, because I won''t let her go even if the whole world is against us.?


    I smile, happy that the interrogation is finally over.


    ?I''m so glad you feel the same as me!? I say.


    For some reason, the two men in front of us become paler and paler.


    As if it makes everything more complicated rather than simple.


    Oh, whatever. They already accepted me, so it''s late to take back their hospitality.


    ?So, the reason why the King didn''t behead both of you is that he was moved by your love?? Fernard inquires.


    His tone is ironic, and I can''t help but wonder. How did the King react? Did he send people looking for us?


    Will he kill us painfully to get his revenge? Oh, only if we''re caught.


    Once reached home, he won''t be able to have me just like that.


    He would need to issue another decree, but calling a girl twice to get married isn''t easy to pass.


    Sentencing me to death is out of the question, too, unless he finds proof that I broke some law. And I didn''t. I didn''t refuse to marry him.


    I got married before even being betrothed. In this case, I became ineligible to become the Queen.


    ?Have you heard about the news from the capital, by the way?? Fernard adds as if knowing something we don''t.


    There''s still the chance the King will persecute me out of spite.

 Chapter 24 - The Falco Family (3)

    There''s still the chance the King will persecute me out of spite and without the law. In that case, I''ll just hide.


    ?Have you heard about the news from the capital?? Fernard asked.


    News?


    ?What kind of news?? I inquire.


    It shouldn''t be related to us, but better know it regardless.


    ?The King disappeared.?


    Oh, is it related to the coup? I hope the traitors failed. Alba already is unstable after one bloody change in power. With two, it would be dangerous to have diplomatic relations or sign treaties...


    ?People say he''s after his bride,? Fernard adds.


    Oh, is that so?


    I still think it''s more probable the King was hurt and prefers his people not to know, so he''s recovering in secret.


    However, gossip can become troublesome.


    ?The voices about the King are never a hundred per cent correct,? Ignis comments. ?He''s not chasing after us, definitely.?


    ?Yeah, definitely...? Fernard giggles.


    The Count nods in agreement, but it''s more a reflex. He hasn''t talked much the whole time. And now, he''s even sweating.


    Is he afraid of punishment? Oh, how extreme.


    ?Has the King sent any message to you?? I inquire


    ?What kind of message?? Fernard asks relaxedly. His father bites his lips so strongly that they become white.


    Yet, he shakes his head.


    ?No message arrived, my Lady,? he says.


    ?His majesty already knows about our marriage.? Ignis''s name is written on the certifications. There''s no way he didn''t connect it with the Falco family.


    ?Don''t worry, sister. We''re not afraid about what the King will do. We will protect you from him if it comes to that! Just remember, look for me if you get... ehm... annoyed??


    The sound of a kick, given just when Fernard has finished talking, resounds under the table.


    I turn to Ignis, curious about why he is making his brother stop talking. He''s being considerate.


    Also, why would I look for Fernard when I have Ignis protecting me? Oh, is this the reason?


    Is Ignis worried I''d prefer his brother over him? There''s no way. First of all, because we''re married. As long as I have a husband, I won''t ask for help from other men.


    If our marriage is annulled, the Falco family won''t have anything to do with me. Even in that case, asking Fernard for help isn''t an option.


    It''s just a polite offer, for goodness''s sake. Ignis doesn''t need to be this bothered.


    ?Thank you, brother, but I have my husband protecting me.?


    Ignis relaxes, leaning back on the chair and smiling to himself. He''s so self-satisfied now.


    Should I try hitting my siblings under the table and see whether it really feels that good?


    ?It''s not easy to reject the King,? he tries again. ?Are you sure Ignatius stands a chance against him??


    ?Oh, he already won once,? I point out.


    ?Well, sure,? Fernard sighs.


    Then, he stops harassing my husband. He just eats his meal, lost in thought.


    ?Youngsters these days,? escapes from the Count''s mouth.


    He shakes his head, from time to time, but he doesn''t start any conversation with us.


    I think that Ignis''s problems with his family, when he was a child, are all due to miscommunication.


    He really gets along great with his brother. His father is a bit silent but not overbearing and stern as I''ve imagined him.


    I was expecting a lot worse!


    It''s a pity they ruined such a great and loving family with the talks of a curse when Ignis was little.


    ?By the way, Ignis...? Fernard says when the maids bring dessert.


    ?Don''t call me like that.?


    ?Oh, sorry, sorry... Ignatius.?


    Oh? Ignis doesn''t like it? Am I rubbing on a wound or being annoying when I say it, though?


    ?You don''t like your pet name?? I inquire. ?I won''t call you Ignis if you don''t like...?


    My husband takes my hand again, and he kisses the top of it.


    ?You can continue calling me Ignis,? he murmurs.


    Oh, well. I guess it''s not the name itself. Maybe it''s the person using it?


    ?You have to tell me if you don''t like it, all right??


    ?Sure. But I doubt anything you say would be annoying enough, Veronica.?


    I move my eyes down to hide the blushing.


    The Count sighs while Fernard snickers in silence.


    ?Youngsters,? the Count repeats. He''s talking to himself, so no one does ask for clarifications or details.


    It''s a bit funny, truth to be told.


    ?You can call him husband,? Fernard points out. ?That is something he won''t mind, I''m sure of it!?


    I wait for Ignis to rebuke, but he stays silent.


    Hmm? Is this really something he would like?


    Oh, well, Fernard likes to joke and make people feel in difficulty. It''s better not to follow his suggestions without thorough thought.


    ?As your brother-in-law, it''s my duty to help you adapt to the family. If you want to know anything about Ignatius, you just need to ask me.?


    Him and not his father? How old is he if he can remember?


    Oh, he''s going to tell me embellished stories.


    ?Can I see a portrait of Ignis as a child? You must have one, right?? I inquire.


    It would be wonderful if they painted him before I met him. I bet he was cute.


    The room is suddenly filled with silence again.


    For a change, Ignis is the only one untouched this time as well.


    ?We don''t have that,? the Count says. ?I''m sorry, my Lady. I can''t provide you with a portrait of him as a child.?


    Ah, is that so? So they really were on bad terms.


    ?And as a teenager??


    I''m interested in finding out when exactly they stopped hating him.


    ?I don''t have that either,? the Count sighs. ?I can only show you a portrait as a grown man, but that is not as interesting.?


    ?That''s right,? I reply. ?It''s not as interesting.?


    I already know how he was at twelve years old. I''m sure as a child he was ten times cuter.


    It''s such a pity that no one thought of imprinting his cuteness. It''s a loss for the whole world!

 Chapter 25 - No Traces Of Life

    After dinner, I''m sent to relax.


    The maids come to fetch me, and I follow them towards the room I''ll share with Ignis. We don''t have a choice now, since everyone knows we''re married.


    While getting out, I notice how Tobin joins the two men. He bows his head when he sees me.


    ?Oh, Sir Tobin, you''re here as well!? Fernard says.


    His voice is light and joyful, just like always, but it seems like there''s some hidden respect in his words. So, Tobin did make this journey with Ignis in the past as well.


    After the attack in the forest, I understand why travelling alone is not a safe option.


    ?Yes, milord. I accompanied the couple here,? Tobin replies.


    ?Oh, sure. I didn''t doubt you would!?


    Then, the door is closed, and the sound is cut off.


    ?Please, come this way, my Lady,? the maid says while showing me where to go.


    I follow them, and we reach the room I''m supposed to share with Ignis.


    ?Is this where your young master stays when he comes back home?? I inquire, trying to find out what they think of Ignis. Oh, he''s so handsome that I wouldn''t be surprised if a maid or two tried kicking it off with him.


    I hope they didn''t succeed, though.


    The maids stop talking all of a sudden, and they stare at each other for a long moment. They seem confused and frightened, so I drop my curiosity and return thinking about what it means to relax.


    Somehow, the look they exchange reminds me of the guards in the Palace.


    ?I''ve prepared a bath, my Lady,? the older says. She wakes up first and starts running around me. ?Let us help you, please.?


    While they take the clothes off me and hold my hand while I enter into the tub. The water is at the right temperature, so I sigh and relax.


    I just have to remember not to heat the water with magic when it starts cooling down.


    While soaking in the aromatic water, I observe the room. It''s so impersonal. Just like a guest room.


    There''s nothing, literally nothing, reminding of him. Are there even clothes in the wardrobe?


    Ignis doesn''t spend time in his own home, does he? If he didn''t leave anything, he has never stayed here for long.


    Even before leaving for the capital, he should have left his things here.


    Either these things were all thrown away, which is simply cruel, or they have never been here, to begin with.


    I sigh, displeased. The maids misunderstand my emotions and stop rubbing my hair. Oh, she was doing just right...


    ?Am I making some mistake, my Lady??


    ?No, I''m content with the way you work. Please, continue a few minutes more.?


    She returns to clean my locks, delicately rubbing the tips and applying some scented oil. The other maid pours hot water when it starts cooling down.


    She then takes the sponge and starts rubbing my arms and back. She observes my nails before cutting them a bit.


    ?Does my Lady prefer longer nails??


    ?No, I don''t,? I say when she wonders how much to shorten them.


    In the end, they do their job flawlessly.


    Once I''m deemed clean, they help me get out of the bath and dry myself.


    ?My Lady, we prepared some clothes for you. Do you wish to wear them??


    ?Yes, of course. The clothes I brought with me are to be washed.?


    ?We already took care of that.?


    ?And where is my nanny??


    ?The servant that travels with you, my Lady??


    ?Yes, her.?


    ?She''s resting in the servants'' quarters. Shall I call for her??


    ?No, you shouldn''t. I won''t need her now since you two are here.?


    ?We''re glad to be of help, my Lady.?


    ?I''d like to wear a nightgown now. I''m tired even if it''s not that late.?


    ?Sure, my Lady. We prepared a comfortable nightgown for you!?


    While getting dressed, my thoughts wander to Ignis again. Will he come here to sleep as well? Or he''ll use his insomnia as an excuse not to?


    I would like him not to avoid me, but how can I tell him? Also, after kissing, I fear what I could do when we''re alone in a room.


    I wish we could do that again. It was interesting and enticing.


    But, if I ask Ignis to kiss, he might misunderstand. He might think I''m asking him as a wife, and he would feel pressured by his duties.


    That is not what I want, though. I want him to freely choose.


    ?Ah,? I sigh while sitting on the bed.


    ?Anything is not to your liking, my Lady??


    ?No, it''s fine,? I murmur. ?You two can go. I''ll just sleep. I''ll call if I need anything.?


    ?Yes, my Lady. Have safe dreams.?


    As they leave the room, I see Ignis coming in. He''s fresh as a rosebud. He washed as well, I guess.


    ?Why are you looking sad?? he inquires while sitting on the bed, on the opposite side of me.


    ?Because I''m tired,? I reply. ?Nothing much.?


    Now, how can I ask him?


    Oh, wait... If I kiss him, then I won''t be able to sleep. What a difficult choice...


    ?Then, sleep,? Ignis says. ?You sure deserve it after the long trip.?


    ?Is this your room??


    ?Why are you asking??


    ?Just curious.?


    ?I sleep here when I visit the manor, yes.?


    ?There aren''t many traces of you.?


    ?It''s because I don''t spend much time here.?


    ?Still, you should have had toys as a child. Am I wrong??


    ?Not really,? Ignis chuckles. ?I didn''t grow up like your brother. My parents didn''t buy me just everything.?


    Oh, right. His family started loving him just recently.


    Somehow, knowing it makes me dislike the Falco father and son.


    If they couldn''t see Ignis''s worth before he became a Royal Guard, then they don''t deserve him.


    They shouldn''t blame me if I take him away from them.

 Chapter 26 - One Single Bed

    After getting distracted from the main point, I return to the real world.


    Tonight, Ignis and I are going to sleep in the same bed. It''s the first time since we got married.


    Oh, wait, we did fall asleep on the same couch when we were little, but never in the same bed. In our whole life.


    How can he be this calm about it? I''m all worked up while Ignis doesn''t seem to care.


    It''s as if it was normal.


    ?Why are you so nervous?? he inquires, in fact.


    ?There''s only one bed,? I say.


    ?Oh, Veronica... After your words about true love, do you really want me to get out and sleep somewhere else? What will my family think??


    Oh, right. I won''t show them anything embarrassing about Ignis! They need to know he''s now happy and taken care of.


    ?Stay,? I say. ?It''s not a big deal.?


    ?I can sleep on a chair...?


    ?Oh, don''t start with some dumb idea... How can people sleep on a chair? You''ve been a guard for too long. Come here and get comfortable.?


    Surprisingly, he does as he''s told.


    ?If you insist,? he murmurs while moving the covers and lying on his side of the bed.


    I do the same, and I blow the candle on my bedside table. There are two still burning on Ignis''s side, but the room becomes darker.


    He keeps them on for a while more. Is he afraid of darkness?


    ?Wife, would you like to give me a goodnight kiss?? he says, all of a sudden.


    Ah? When did he get so close? I thought the bed was bigger.


    ?What?? I murmur. I''ve wasted time measuring the distance between us and didn''t hear his question. Yet, he''s clearly waiting for a reply.


    ?I sleep better when you kiss me; you know that already.?


    How convenient that he brought it up before me! However, I was planning to do it in the morning when I won''t need to calm down enough to sleep.


    ?All right,? I say before even considering the pros and the cons.


    Oh, I''m sure I''ll figure out how to sleep somehow.


    A strong, unmovable arm surrounds my waist, and I''m dragged on the other side of the bed. Ignis observes my face carefully before kissing my lips.


    Oh, he''s kept the candles on so we can see each other. That''s so smart from his side.


    This time, instead of trembling and wincing at every move, I open my mouth before he can tell me. I even hug his neck and close my eyes.


    When Ignis senses that I''m relaxing, he dares to stick his tongue in my mouth again. This time, I''m prepared, so I don''t startle.


    When his hot, wet tongue caresses mine, I even reply with a clumsy movement. His caresses are so daring while I''m unable to do anything, in fear it turns out awkward.


    ?Wait,? I say after pulling back. ?Wait, Ignis. I don''t know how to do this.?


    ?No?? he chuckles, pecking my chin and moving his hand on my hip.


    His fingers, no matter how delicate, are so burning through the clothes. He presses his thumb when he notices my thoughts, and he runs his fingers higher towards my waist.


    Oh, dear.


    ?I don''t know,? I confirm. ?I''m sorry.?


    ?There''s nothing to be sorry about.?


    Oh, well, I''m glad he doesn''t mind my clumsiness.


    ?I can teach you,? he continues.


    ?Sure, that would solve it.?


    ?First of all, don''t think too much. Don''t focus on what you have to do and just relax. Forget about anything else but me...?


    ?Is that how it works? You only think about me when we kiss??


    ?Yes, sure,? he replies, dumbfounded.


    My cheeks start burning at his admission. It was forced out, but I still like this warm feeling in my belly. It''s so pleasing to know he thinks about me. Even more: he thinks only of me at this moment.


    ?And then??


    ?Follow my lead,? he whispers.


    All right. I think I can do that.


    I close my eyes and let him kiss me again. This time, I use all my willpower not to think, and I let my body take over.


    Ignis''s hand moves up, caressing me a bit bluntly.


    When I gasp in search of air, he splits our mouth and moves on the neck, licking my skin as if it was sweet.


    ?You smell like flowers, Veronica...? he murmurs next to my ear before licking behind it.


    His tongue touches me before retreating, letting his soft lips take over. His kisses are so light, yet I feel every single nerve ticking and burning, asking for more. Even though I can''t imagine what more I would want...


    The more Ignis moves lower, the more thrills take control of me. When he drags the cleavage of the gown on my shoulder, exposing more skin to him, I moan and turn my head to the other side.


    While his fingers leave my torso, for he wants to lean on his elbow, his other hand is still next to my arm. His fingers trace my arm up and down, over the line of my shoulder and downwards again. His touch is so light that it makes me thrilled.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I moan while his mouth plays with my ear.


    Do what I feel right? Follow his lead? I''m not doing anything at all because I can''t bear to move. Everything is so enticing that it almost hurts.


    I move my arms away from his neck and reach his shoulders. I can feel his muscles under the light shirt, tense because of the effort of keeping his body lifted not to press mine down.


    Without control, my right hand slips on his chest. It''s hard, just as imagined. Oh, how much training does one need to reach such a physique?


    Being a knight sure has its perks.


    While I split my fingers from one another to reach broader and cover more of his chest, Ignis moves down from my neck and kisses my shoulder.. He pecks it once or twice before moving even lower.

 Chapter 27 - Pack More Luggage

    Ignis''s lips move from my neck to my shoulder and then to my chest. It happens one inch at a time, so I don''t immediately notice.


    His attention follows his kisses, so I soon realise he''s staring at the rim of the dress, wondering whether to move it again or not.


    Or, maybe, he''s just waiting for me to get used to the idea.


    When he gathers his courage, he uses a finger to let the rim fall from my shoulder. His lips touch my chest, sinking in the soft breast. He trails down, following the cloth that uncovers, little by little, my skin.


    I close my eyes and throw my head back, sinking in the pillow. Focusing on these feelings seems more pressing than watching right now.


    A sigh leaves my throat when Ignis bites me, light yet thrilling. I don''t even realise it, but my breast is soon uncovered completely.


    His lips split, and his tongue tickles my nipple until it becomes hard and sensitive. I pull his hair when his mouth engulfs it, making me moan and pant.


    All the world disappears when my skin starts itching and burning, thrills take over my back and rule for ages, and my lungs need air yet can''t collect enough.


    In between my thighs, it''s hot and somehow wet. My feet curl when Ignis moves up and tickles my nipple with the tip of his tongue. I split my legs lightly, reacting to an ancient instinct that tells me it''s the right thing to do.


    With less reluctance than before, Ignis moves the other shoulder of the nightgown. When both my breasts are exposed to the air, he moves to the other one and starts sucking lightly. His tongue circles around the nipple, and he sometimes licks the bare skin or bites the soft flesh.


    The moans are more intense and more frequent as time passes. I release Ignis''s hair when I realise that I''m pulling without mercy. I don''t want him to go bald: it would be such a pity!


    When did my arms even get to reach his head? I was clearly exploring his chest a few minutes ago.


    I move my fingers on his shoulders, and they naturally stick into his muscles. Oh, this won''t be better, will it?


    Meanwhile, my body temperature rises as if I had a fever. My legs quiver and my stomach is clenched and suffering. It''s as if my body is asking for something, but I can''t tell what that is.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I sigh when his face sinks in between my breasts. He moves lower, kissing along the way.


    Every time he moves away, every time we lose contact, I feel like drowning in an endless sea.


    Yet, every time he comes back to kiss me, my lungs are filled with sweet air, together with the scents from the bath still lingering in my hair.


    Ignis stops before reaching my belly, maybe annoyed by the nightgown on his path. He returns to my neck, and the thrills from before haunt me again.


    Oh, I like being kissed here so much. Ignis knows where my sweetest spots are, and he insists there until receiving a louder moan of approval.


    With trembling fingers, I surround his face and make him turn to me. After exchanging a look, I pull him to kiss me.


    This time, it''s not as awkward. My tongue and his entwine and dance together, sometimes touching each other and sometimes exploring our mouths.


    One leg is lifted from the mattress and locks around his hip, and I don''t even know if I did it on my own. My muscles don''t respond to my will anymore. Or, maybe, they''re doing it so efficiently that I don''t have time to think before it''s done.


    After a long, long time, our kiss ends.


    Ignis returns calm and composed way sooner than I.


    I need to catch my breath, calm my heart, and convince that damn leg to return on the mattress.


    Meanwhile, a pair of tender hands place my gown back and cover my chest. The same hands also move the hair, freeing my eyes from annoying locks.


    ?Do you like the scent of the bath salts?? he asks as if we never did anything at all. As if we lied down to sleep.


    ?I do,? I say, following his fingers with my eyes.


    He presses the thumb and index finger together, turning off the candle. He repeats with the second one, and the room is finally dark.


    Now that I think about it... He could see me this whole time. Is that why he left the candles to burn?


    ?Then, we can ask the maids to pack some to bring with us. We''ll also get a better carriage while we''re at it. We''ll have some space to load luggage...?


    While talking, his arms convince me to lie in his embrace. He even tucks the covers so that we don''t feel cold. It''s hot outside: it''s one of those nights where the air is still, and not a single breeze alleviates the heat. Yet, Ignis covers me.


    Maybe it''s because of the shivers. But I''m not quivering because of the cold, not at all...


    ?Will we depart tomorrow?? I ask him. I''m surprised myself by my clear voice. My heart is so unstable, but at least my throat is working. No matter the moans from a few minutes ago.


    Oh, goodness. It was so intense!


    ?Yes, after lunch.?


    ?Lunch??


    ?Give me some time to gather what we need, Veronica.?


    I nod against his shoulder.


    ?Also, I like the flowery scent so much,? he comments after a few seconds of silence. ?It makes me want to kiss you from head to foot.?


    Oh, was that his intention? He stopped because of the gown, right?


    Should I retrieve something that won''t be in the way for the next time?

 Chapter 28 - Newly-weds Morning Routine

    Contrary to my expectations, I fall asleep like a lamb.


    Ignis doesn''t let me go, so I settle in his arms and find a comfortable position. At the same time, I have to ignore the hot sweat running on my back or between my legs until my body calms down.


    When all the excitement and the thrills disappear, I can finally relax.


    The mattress is comfortable, and Ignis''s breathing is calming and regular. I close my eyes and lose myself in this cosy situation.


    When morning comes, the birds start singing, and the wind moves the tree leaves outside. The world wakes up, one creature at a time.


    Me too, I do wake up. But I can''t move an inch to get out of bed.


    Is this what happens when people fall asleep while hugging? Oh, not that I have anything to do out there. Not without Ignis nearby, for sure.


    We weren''t this close when I fell asleep, by the way. And I fell asleep after Ignis, so it wasn''t his fault either.


    I try freeing my leg stuck between his when I feel something pressing on my thigh. Oh.


    I try escaping without waking him up, but Ignis senses my frantic movements, and he catches me before I can roll away.


    ?Where are you going, wife?? he inquires while dragging me back.


    I clutch the sheets out of instinct, even though I don''t know what I''m nervous about. It''s not like he''ll eat me.


    ?Good morning, husband!? I reply, realising it''s pointless to resist. ?I need some help from you.?


    ?Yes?? he says, this time awake and on alert. ?What is the matter??


    ?I need to use my magic, or I risk losing control when I do it in the future. I haven''t been this long without using magic till now, so I don''t know how to behave. I never needed to hide for this long.?


    ?Oh, I understand,? he murmurs while hugging me again. ?I didn''t know you needed to use magic regularly, by the way.?


    ?Actually, a small spell once a week is enough to keep it under control. However, I didn''t dare to do it in the Palace. I was too afraid of being discovered.?


    ?What do you think would have happened in that case??


    ?I would have been burnt at the stake, and my whole family would pay the price for my recklessness. I don''t want my father to lose his title, nor...? I stop before mentioning my mother.


    I haven''t told Ignis about this before. He might have figured out on his own, though, that I got my powers from my mother.


    It''s rather evident if someone considers all the details. From the moment my father married an unknown woman, he rarely travelled to the capital. It was as if he was hiding something.


    Most people assumed it was because he married a commoner, so we didn''t have trouble later.


    ?What are you thinking about, Veronica??


    ?Ah? Nothing.? I''m not sure of what I''ve made Ignis realise, both now and when we''re children. However, I shouldn''t involve my mother like this. Just in case.


    ?What do you need to use magic?? he asks, returning to the topic.


    ?I''m worried it''ll get out of control, so it''s better if I''m alone. Also, I prefer natural elements, so a forest or a river would be just perfect.?


    ?Can you make flowers bloom? Ill trees revive or something like that??


    ?I can try, but it doesn''t always work. If the tree is dead inside, I can''t revive it. But if it''s just ill, I can help it gain some life energy.?


    ?There is a tree in the garden. It looks dry to everyone, but the Count doesn''t want to remove it because it was planted by his dead wife. Maybe, you can try reviving it??


    ?I can try. But I have no guarantees it will work.?


    ?Sure. It''s worth a try, though. It''s very important for... for us.?


    Why is Ignis referring to his parents in the third person? By title, at that: the Count and his wife.


    It seems that, even if their familiar relations are friendly, they haven''t accepted each other yet.


    ?When did the tree start to show signs of illness??


    ?A few years ago, when Fernard enlisted. His father thought of it as a bad sign and tried everything to revive it, but human techniques couldn''t help.?


    ?I don''t think I can do anything, Ignis. Magic isn''t made of miracles. There are limits to my powers.?


    ?Just give it a try, will you??


    ?All right, but people might suspect if I get close to the tree and it''s revived as of tomorrow.?


    ?They won''t mind if it works, Veronica. The Count really loves that tree.?


    ?All right,? I sigh. ?But I want to be alone in the garden. Can you arrange it??


    ?Leave it to me. I''ll come up with something.?


    ?Good! Now, should we get up??


    ?Not yet. It''s early. People will wonder how a loving, freshly-married couple can be up at such an hour.?


    ?How so??


    It''s not like we fight at night, come on. People won''t think anything.


    ?Because loving couples use their energy during the night, Veronica. At least at the beginning.?


    Oh, that''s what he means. But I don''t think it''s as exhausting as making people sleep longer.


    ?I don''t want my in-laws to think I''m lazy,? I point out.


    ?They won''t think that, don''t worry.?


    ?Ah, if you''re so confident, all right: I''ll sleep more!?


    I close my eyes and pretend to be snoozing. Ignis observes me for a while: I can feel his eyes on me.


    Then, he decides to hug me tighter. Oh, is he going to sleep too?


    ?Well, you don''t need to force yourself to sleep,? he says to my ear.


    His breath on my neck is accompanied by a shiver. Everything can cause such a reaction now. After yesterday, Ignis''s proximity causes a different effect.


    I can''t help but desire his lips on me.

 Chapter 29 - Need To Do Magic

    It''s late when we finally get out of the room.


    Even if Ignis said no one will judge me, I can tell the maids are giggling because of this. Ah, they will now assume I''m a Duke''s lazy daughter.


    We spend the morning sitting in the garden and conversing. About everything but Ignis''s family, actually.


    ?We will resume our journey today,? Ignis informs them. ?Soon after lunch.?


    They seem relieved. Oh, well, hosting me could be considered treacherous by that madman on the throne. It''s dangerous, so they are happy I''ll move somewhere else.


    At least, I hope that''s the reason. If they feel unhappy to have Ignis here, that''d make him very sad. They''re his family, for goodness.


    ?I can send a few maids with you to help the lady with daily necessities,? the Count says.


    Oh, good. He remembered to act as a father-in-law.


    ?No need. We prefer having less personnel, for we travel fast,? Ignis replies.


    ?Then, allow at least a couple of my soldiers to follow you on horse. They''re well trained and won''t mind the pace.?


    ?All right. That I can accept.?


    How surprising. Ignis accepting help, ah? Oh, well, the bandits should have made him realise the dangers.


    ?Also, the new carriages are ready. I hope it''s comfortable enough for you.?


    ?It will be.?


    It''s as if they didn''t know each other, for goodness. I really wouldn''t say they were family.


    With Ignis''s hair and eyes, by the way, he really catches the eye next to these dark men.


    After talking, Ignis shows me the garden. We walk arm in arm as any married couple would.


    When we reach the corner, I realise how a dead tree could be kept for years without falling.


    It''s in the very corner of the garden, and it''s partially sustained by a wooden structure. The branches are all dry, and signs of cuts are present. Someone maintained it to such a degree that it didn''t fall down, nor did it start rotting.


    I take a look around and notice that no one is here. How convenient. Yet, I don''t understand how it''s possible.


    ?I said I wanted to take a walk alone with my lovely wife,? Ignis explains, understanding my concerns too well for a fresh groom.


    ?Better,? I sigh.


    I lean a hand on the frustum and focus for a few seconds.


    It''s extremely weak, but some life energy is still present. I''m not sure whether it''s enough to revive it, but I can try.


    It might be a shadow of energy that didn''t escape the wood yet. In that case, it''s pointless to use magic.


    However, I don''t lose anything by trying. After all, I do need to throw a spell. I usually use it for simple, unimportant stuff like keeping the bath hot or making the flowers in our garden blood sooner or last longer.


    It''s the first time I try with a tree, though.


    I inhale, collecting air and energy at the same time. I can feel the turmoil inside me, due to the absence of any use for a month or so.


    I call for life energy, and I feed the tree with more of mine.


    At first, nothing happens. It takes a few minutes to create a path. But then, the life force starts flowing inside the tree. From the surroundings and my overflowing reserve, it is transferred to the heart of the tree.


    This is good. It will work.


    If the wood can still attract this much, it means it''s alive.


    A grin splits my lips the moment before I lose control and fly back by a step or two. The momentum was so great that I would have ended further away if Ignis didn''t grab my arm.


    He pulls me on his chest, and I grab his shirt by instinct.


    ?Veronica!? he exclaims.


    ?Sorry,? I giggle, nervous. I lost control.


    ?Are you all right? Are you hurt??


    ?No, I''m fine. But you were so close that you could have been involved if something went wrong. Why are you still here? You should have walked away.?


    ?You said you needed to use magic before losing control. How in the world could I leave you alone? What if something happened??


    It did happen, and he helped me avoid a few bruises. But still... Isn''t he afraid of me?


    He knows about my powers, that''s correct. But knowing something and not being scared by it isn''t the same thing.


    Every normal person would have run away while they had time.


    But not Ignis.


    If he doesn''t fear me, I can hope he''ll accept every aspect of my magic. As for my role, it''s a whole different matter.


    But it might not be too big of an issue if Ignis isn''t interested in a career. Or if he''s fine with being a hero without all the celebrations that come from it.


    ?Oh, Ignis. I should scold you. I should yell at you just like you did when I came fighting the bandits with you.?


    ?Do scold me if you want, but my feelings won''t change. If something similar needs to happen, I''ll stay by your side again.?


    ?Magic is dangerous.?


    ?So what??


    ?And you can''t fight it. Humans don''t have any hope to stop one of my enchantments. I am not just a small mage, doing tricks to pass time.?


    It''s time I reveal this part, at least.


    ?I have powers that could destroy a village. I am what the Church calls a witch.?


    ?Yes, I already knew that.?


    Of course. Governing the natural elements isn''t very common, even among the mages. It was rather evident that I''m dangerous.


    Yet, he doesn''t mind it. He says he''ll stay by my side regardless of everything.


    ?I''m happy that we got married,? I sigh. ?Even if it was on a whim, and even if it was to escape, I''m glad that the person at my door was you, Ignis.?


    ?I''m happy too, Veronica.?

 Chapter 30 - Ticklish Feet

    After the small incident in the garden, which fortunately passed unnoticed, Ignis and I are ready to depart.


    The tree is alive again, but it will need a few months to sign traces of its health. If winter comes earlier, it might have a few leaves in spring and, with some luck, even a few flower buds.


    The Count has prepared some dresses for me, based on measurements Ignis sent beforehand. I now have enough clothes to travel as a noblewoman.


    However, I''ll keep dressing simply. Like a merchant daughter, I would say.


    It''s easier and attracts less attention.


    As for Ignis, I don''t know what could make him pass unnoticed. Even wearing simple clothes doesn''t make his handsome face less alluring and his physique less attractive.


    It will be difficult to keep women away if we decide to stay married. It''s a decision we need to make after thorough pondering and not on a whim. But still, every day I''d like to stay with him more and more.


    By the end of the journey, I''ll be head over heels with him.


    But... why? Is it because of our intimate moments? We kissed a couple of times, it shouldn''t be enough.


    Because of his handsomeness? I like to think I''m not that superficial.


    ?Competence?? I wonder in a whisper.


    Oh, it could be. Ignis is very competent in fighting and escaping. He also knows how to handle a conversation. His hands are gentle when he deals with me, meaning he has the patience to have a noble as a wife.


    And, also, he''s sweet. He was as a child, and he somehow stayed that way. His solemn face while kissing my hand is just perfect for my heart. It makes it race and beat happily as if nothing else in the world mattered.


    ?You said something?? he asks, turning to me.


    ?No, nothing,? I sigh. ?I was just thinking.?


    ?About what??


    About you. Can I say this?


    Oh, what if he wants to know the details? It would be too embarrassing. I''m not yet used to all of this; I need some more time.


    The two carriages are slower to travel. It turns out the Count sent two with us. One for Ignis and me, and one for Aida and the guards who take turns to proceed on horse.


    Like this, we can have some privacy and more space to sit comfortably.


    ?Are you tired of sitting?? he asks. ?I can help you if your legs are suffering.?


    ?How?? I chuckle.


    It''s not like we can stop for a walk every couple of hours. The less we attract attention, the better.


    Instead of answering, he decides to show me. He grabs my ankle and pulls my feet on his lap. At first, I resist. But then, I turn on the seat and let him do.


    It''s not more comfortable to sit like this. Not at all.


    But if Ignis wants to be useful, I''ll stay like this a few minutes and then just return sitting like before.


    He seems convinced this is very much better. Ah, my poor heart. Why in the world is he so tender, at times?


    I realise I understated his ability to get things to go the way he wants only later. Exactly, when his fingers move my skirt up to my leg and uncover the ankles.


    My left shoe slips down, while the other is removed by Ignis.


    ?Which part hurts more?? he asks.


    ?No part.? It doesn''t hurt at all.


    ?Oh, so I can pay the same attention to every spot,? he chuckles, happy like a child.


    His fingers press on my heel, and I sigh while leaning back. He observes my feet, small enough to stay in his fist. Indeed, he wraps his hand around it, and his palm covers most of the plant.


    Then, Ignis starts something similar to a massage. I can''t tell if his intention is to please me or if he''s just playing with me like a doll.


    Yet, the movements of his hand are so precise and careful that I don''t mind, even if it''s just a game. He makes me rotate the foot a couple of times, and then he pulls the fingers.


    ?Ouch,? I murmur when I fail to fight my ticklish nature.


    ?Sorry,? Ignis says, releasing his clench. He just massages my feet, both, for a few minutes more.


    When he''s tired of the same routine, he proceeds with his wicked plan and caresses my calf. I bet this is all part of a hidden agenda. He wants to look and touch my legs with an excuse, doesn''t he?


    Regardless, I don''t really care.


    It''s not that unpleasant, even if I''m a proper girl. I don''t feel taken advantage of. Just a slight embarrassment because of my uncovered skin.


    What if my legs aren''t good enough? What if I didn''t clean my feet properly yesterday? Oh, I didn''t check my toenails, for goodness!


    I can''t tell anything is wrong with Ignis''s reaction, but he''s always so nice!


    ?Your muscles are so stiff, Veronica. Are you sure they don''t hurt??


    ?Ah? No...? I moan, realising he''s touching anywhere around my calf and knee. When did the skirt even make it this far?


    I haven''t shown my knees to anyone before. Only to the maids helping me get dressed or take a bath. No one ever told me anything about them, so I guess they''re not weird.


    But... How can I be sure?


    ?If it doesn''t hurt, then you''re nervous,? Ignis continues. ?Are you nervous??


    ?A... A bit,? I admit in a whisper. There''s no point in denying it. It''s rather evident, especially from my stuttering.


    ?Why??


    Oh, he''s going to drive me crazy. Doesn''t he already know what kind of effect he has on me?

 Chapter 31 - Prohibited Excitement

    ?Why are you nervous??


    ?Because you''re touching me!?


    ?Does it make you nervous? Shall I stop??


    He interrupts the massage and leans the hands on my legs. His palms are burning in contact with my skin. He''s so warm, isn''t he?


    One hand is covering a knee; the other is lower, between calf and ankle.


    How am I supposed to think in this situation?


    ?I don''t dislike it,? I explain. ?It''s just new to me.?


    ?Oh, is that so??


    ?Yes.?


    I hope he won''t mind that I''m so clumsy.


    ?So, can I continue or not??


    ?As you wish.?


    He tilts his head, pretending to be confused.


    ?I said you can do what you want, Ignis. For me, it''s pretty much the same.?


    I cross my arms to confirm my words and wait for him to continue the massage. However, his hands don''t restart with the wonderful motions of a while ago.


    Oh, no. They don''t.


    He touches my knee, caressing the side of it with his thumb. Then, his fingers slip in between my legs, moving up. Slow yet unstoppable, he grazes my thigh with his clutches.


    The inner part of my legs starts swarming, and the only thing that can make this weird feeling stop is Ignis''s touch. If only I could just tell him what to do...


    ?If you say it like that, then I will do what I want,? he whispers after I don''t complain about his hands.


    Oh, not that I mind. I''m sure I want the same he does, more or less.


    ?Aren''t you going to tell me to stop?? he inquires.


    ?No, I won''t tell you not to touch your wife,? I point out. ?What''s the point??


    ?Oh, Veronica, you''ll transform me into a crazy man,? he chuckles. He bows towards me but, since we''re in this comfy position, there''s no hope he can reach me for a kiss.


    I lean on my arms, relying on them to move closer as well, and our mouths meet midway.


    I try moving my legs away to reach closer, but Ignis prevents me.


    ?Wait,? he murmurs before returning to kiss.


    I can''t reach out to him and sink my fingers in his hair. Even if it''s my primal desire, right now, I need my arms to stay up.


    Meanwhile, a brave hand moves up my inner thigh, disappearing under my skirt and promising prohibited excitement. It moves too slow for my taste, making me expect the moment it reaches secret and unexplored places.


    Yet, it doesn''t speed up. No matter how much I wish for it, it keeps its unbearable slow pace.


    ?Ignis,? I call him in between the kisses.


    I want him to kiss my neck as well, just like he did in his own room. I want to feel him so close that just breathing harder would make our chests touch.


    Yet, how am I supposed to ask something like this? Isn''t it improper for a wife to be too demanding?


    I''ve had enough bridal lessons to know that I shouldn''t ask for too much. Even less should I demand from my husband to do something!


    However, my whole being is so thrilled by the expectations. I''m stuck at wishing for that kind of touch. I can''t move my thoughts away.


    All I can do is wait and wish, wondering whether he will do the same thing as last time. Oh, it would be just wonderful. Yet, Ignis might have different ideas...


    I close my eyes and decide to forget my wild wishes. It''s fine like this, really. I should just enjoy the moment.


    I can stand leaning on a single arm, so I use the other to clutch Ignis''s shirt and keep him close, lest he gets tired and decides to end our kissing too soon.


    I''ve just started heating up and liking it, so he better stay like this a couple of minutes more. Just a bit, please...


    His hand moves up again, reaching half of the thigh. It can''t continue on its designed path because I''ve locked my legs together.


    I pull back, splitting our lips and finally looking him in the eye.


    It lasts for a while before I make my decision. I spread my legs a few centimetres, enough for his hand to continue up.


    Ignis smiles, all happy. As if this pleases him more than me. For goodness, if this means being married, I don''t mind being a wife.


    My body is crossed by thrills every time he does something. Literally, anything works.


    My legs are quivering, but it''s no big deal since I''m not standing on them. Moreover, Ignis''s lips... Oh, his lips.


    I pull him by the shirt and continue kissing him while his fingers reach the rim of my underwear. Just like the rest of the clothing, even the most intimate layer is light and simple.


    It''s too hot outside to wear stockings, and I don''t have anything as plain as this: cream-coloured and without a single detail.


    I didn''t think someone would ever look at my underclothes while choosing them. Oh, how naive of me.


    Since Ignis doesn''t move for a minute or so, I spread my legs more. It''s enough of a signal, isn''t it? And, more importantly, is this appropriate? For sure, it''s better than talking...


    Since my husband doesn''t seem to mind my shameless behaviour, I sigh in relief and close my eyes again, focusing on this new kind of pleasure. Even though, for now, it''s just the expectation that is making me act like this.


    Before finally touching where my skin is most sensible, Ignis grabs my thigh with a little more strength and backs away. He''s suddenly on guard, for some reason.


    Have I done something weird? Oh, I shouldn''t be this proactive, maybe. But I didn''t do anything much...


    ?We''re under attack,? he whispers, sitting straight and listening to something outside.


    ?Oh, again?? I murmur, utterly displeased.

 Chapter 32 - Her, Him, And The Horse (1)

    ?We''re under attack,? Ignis says.


    I can''t tell what exactly makes him think someone is attacking us. Or will attack.


    Outside, everything is calm.


    Until the first clashes of swords over swords are heard.


    He was right, damn it! We really are under attack.


    Ignis reaches down to catch his sword. He always keeps it nearby, even when he''s sleeping. He leans my feet down carefully before preparing to get out.


    ?No matter what happens, don''t get out of the carriage,? he says, preparing to step on the battlefield.


    I observe him with wide eyes.


    What does it mean no matter what happens? I can help, for goodness...


    ?These are not simple bandits, Veronica. Please, just stay here and wait for me.?


    He pecks my forehead and disappears behind the door, leaving me no time to reply.


    Not simple bandits? Are these the people sent by the King to find us? In that case, if I stay inside, they won''t be able to tell whether I''m really here. I guess Ignis is easy to recognise. But, until they see me, they can''t be sure...


    Oh, but Ignis is in danger. They won''t have any mercy towards him.


    He was their comrade until he betrayed his King, so they have even more reasons to hurt him.


    I clench my fists and ponder my choices. If I go out, Ignis will be furious with me. He will yell and scold me until my ears bleed, and he''ll ask me why I don''t trust him enough.


    But if I stay here and he gets hurt, it will be even worse. I know that my capabilities aren''t enough to deal with a Royal Guard. The fighting training I went through was superficial and lasted a couple of years at best.


    But, with my powers, I still am not easy to deal with. I just need to figure out a way to pass unnoticed by Tobin and the other guards.


    As I waste time weighing my choices, the sounds of the battle reach me. It''s so noisy outside. There are several attackers, for sure more than the guards protecting us.


    I have no sword, though. How can I get one? Last time I was lucky to find one directly on the field, but now... These people are professionals. Fighting is what they do as a job.


    I don''t think I have any chance to help without magic. And if I use it, I''ll be discovered. I''m not sure if I can do it without making anyone notice.


    As I consider, ponder, think... all while torturing my fingers, the carriage door is slammed open. Behind it, Ignis stretches his arm to me. He''s riding a brown horse, keeping it barely under control because of the sounds nearby.


    I stare at him for a moment before stepping out and raising my arms. It''s my body that takes the decision, for I still am unable to think.


    He catches my wrist and pulls me up, making me sit in front of him. His arm surrounds my waist as he drags me closer, and I grab his shirt out of reflex.


    ?Why are we fleeing?? I ask when we start galloping away. ?Why are we abandoning the others??


    ?Talk later,? Ignis says as he focuses on riding.


    I''m sitting with both legs on the same side, in the same pose some princesses use. Yet, it''s so difficult to stay on like this.


    The horse''s back trembles as it runs faster, and I have no choice but to grab Ignis. At the same time, I can''t just hug him tightly, for he''s directing the horse.


    It wouldn''t be good if we slipped down.


    When we''re far enough from the battle, Ignis slows down. He helps me get down, and we proceed on foot.


    ?We just abandoned our friends!? I exclaim. What in the world? We could have helped them escape, at least. Instead of using them as bait.


    ?Your handmaid will be fine, Veronica. As for the rest, they''re guards. This is nothing for them.?


    ?How many bandits were there??


    ?I counted twenty. And they were assassins.?


    ?Oh, gosh,? I scoff. ?That man sent them after us, didn''t he? They''re from the capital!?


    ?They are from the capital, indeed.?


    ?That maniac wants me dead now that I escaped? Is he that kind of man: him or no one??


    It wouldn''t hurt this much if we didn''t abandon our fellows to escape. This is so selfish. And I''m worried sick about Aida. She can defend herself perfectly, but she might be discovered doing magic.


    She''s the most discreet mage ever born, so it''s such a tiny chance. Yet, I can''t help but think about it.


    ?I promise you, Veronica. It will be over soon, and they will be fine. In the case something like this happens, the deal is to disperse and meet at the second closest city.?


    ?Not the first? So that the assassins don''t follow you there, I guess...?


    ?Correct.?


    ?By the way, by disperse, you mean...?


    ?I mean: the guards will protect Aida and find a way to run from the assassins. I promise you, we haven''t abandoned them.?


    ?But that''s what happened,? I point out.


    ?You should learn to treasure your life more, Veronica. You''re Duke Bursio''s precious daughter. How can I face your father if a scratch appears on you??


    ?You make him sound more caring than he actually is.?


    ?I''m not making anything up,? he sighs. ?I don''t want to risk your father''s fury.?


    ?I don''t like to think like this.?


    ?You better get used to it.?


    He stretches his arm out, and I hold his hand while we walk in the woods.


    ?If we could leave fewer traces...? Ignis murmurs. ?We could slow down a bit if only our footprints weren''t this visible.?


    Indeed, my low heels do leave deep prints. Ignis''s boots are smarter from this point of view: the weight is equally spread, and the footprints are not as deep and can be concealed. But mine?


    ?Oh, wait, I know what to do!? I exclaim, finally finding a solution. ?For us all: you, me, and the horse!?

 Chapter 33 - Her, Him, And The Horse (2)

    The ground is too soft, so my heels leave traces. Not to mention the horse''s clogs. Like this, we''ll never actually escape.


    Unless the ground becomes harder.


    ?I can freeze our path,? I say. ?So, we won''t leave traces.?


    ?What about the water that will be left when it unfreezes? Or, even worse, what about the trail of magic ice behind us??


    ?Not ice, Ignis. I''ll just freeze the earth under our feet. And it will unfreeze as soon as we pass because it needs magic to be kept together.?


    ?Is that so? How convenient,? he chuckles. ?Will it exhaust you??


    ?Oh, if I fall prey to exhaustion, you''ll just carry me in your arms,? I tease him. ?And I have enough energy to freeze the whole region, right now.?


    But then, I realise this is not something I should say out loud. Not so proudly, at least.


    What if Ignis decides to abandon me out of fear?


    ?Is that so?? he chuckles.


    Instead of leaving me here to my destiny and running as far as possible, he just laughs about it. As if it wasn''t such a big deal.


    ?I guess my wife is powerful,? he adds, wary of my silence.


    ?I am,? I confirm. ?But that doesn''t mean I''m dangerous.?


    Maybe just a bit. And only in peculiar situations.


    ?Let''s get away from here, Veronica. We don''t have much time, and the second city from here is already in Narith. We''re close to your home.?


    ?All right,? I say while following him. Hand in hand, we proceed through the woods.


    We walk for two hours without stopping, keeping the horse next to us. It all proceeds rather calmly, and we find a river at sunset.


    ?Water!? I exclaim while running to drink.


    My thirst has been bothering me since earlier. I couldn''t complain since Ignis was in the same situation, and there wasn''t anything we could really do.


    ?Finally,? I sigh after having had enough. If we had a bottle, we could store some water to carry with us but like this...


    ?How much is it to the closest town?? I wonder.


    ?It''s half a day by foot. However, we''re not going there. We''ll cross the woods and arrive in the second town in two days at most.?


    Crossing the woods seems quite the work. We''ll sleep on the grass, under the starry night. We''ll shiver from the cold and fear the beasts. Not quite what one imagines for their honeymoon.


    Oh, at least we''ll have the moon, even if not made of honey. Small and declining, but still...


    ?Let''s cross the river,? Ignis affirms. ?We won''t need to cover our traces anymore, on that side.?


    ?Oh?? I murmur. Can I compact water enough for us to walk on it? I don''t think that''s possible, unfortunately. Especially because this is streaming water.


    ?We can pass here: it''s not too deep. It doesn''t look like that, at least. With some luck, we can make it to the other side,? Ignis says.


    I turn to him and widen my eyes.


    Wading a river is harder than it looks. The running water makes it impossible to stand still, and coming back is as difficult as proceeding after some point.


    Yet, I don''t have a big gown. I can take this risk with the light dress.


    ?I will help you, Veronica. You don''t need to be afraid!?


    ?I''m not afraid,? I rebuke. ?Just a bit worried.?


    ?We can search for another wade,? he proposes, tightening his lips and looking upstream. ?It''ll not take too much time, hopefully...?


    ?No, wait... We shouldn''t waste a single minute. Let''s pass here and get it over with.?


    It will be a few minutes only. I can resist.


    I clench my fists and step in the cold water. I change my mind when the shoes become slippery. Oh, damn.


    I walk back and take them off.


    ?Let me,? Ignis says, bowing down to help me.


    He takes the shoes and his boots, and he secures both on the horse.


    ?I suggest you lift your skirt, Veronica. It''s easier if you have less resistance to the water.?


    I do as I''m told, hiding my blushing behind my hair. I return to walk, and I can proceed until the water reaches my knees.


    Here, things become more complicated. I can walk, but it''s so tiring.


    Each step makes the water deeper. Every time a dry part of my skin sinks down, I shiver from the cold. It''s getting darker since the sun disappeared from the sky.


    What I fear the most about this situation happens when I step on the wrong stone and slip. It''s viscid, probably covered by algae. However, among the night coming to us and the rushing of the river, there''s no way to see what rock is safer to step on.


    Ignis catches me before I fall in the water. He grips my arm with so much strength that there will likely be some bruises tomorrow. However, I don''t get all wet.


    My skirt slips from my arms and is soaked, but I still stand.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I sigh. ?This is so difficult.?


    Among the troubles I''m facing, the most disturbing is the feeling of those viscid stones. It makes me tremble every time. I can imagine the greenish colour of the rock. I can feel the animals crawling under it.


    The water is now grey, and its rush didn''t decrease one bit. The force pushing us towards the valley is so powerful that it makes me wonder what made me start the adventure.


    ?Come here,? Ignis says, waiting for me to reach him. He grabs my hand and shows me to proceed.


    I take another step while the rushing of my heart calms down. We''re almost at the half. Soon, the water will start decreasing. It will be easier there. Just a bit more....

 Chapter 34 - Her, Him, And The Horse (3)

    Crossing the river becomes one of my least favourite things ever.


    It takes us longer than planned. My gown makes resistance to the river, but I can''t collect it from the water now.


    One of my hands is busy clenching Ignis''s, while the other is helping me keep the balance.


    The water eventually starts being less and less deep. Unfortunately, it doesn''t happen at half but at two-thirds of the way.


    A step at a time, we finally reach a point where walking isn''t impossible.


    ?Oh, thank goodness,? I moan while increasing the pace.


    After crossing a good part of the river, Ignis let go of the horse. He said the animal would reach the other shore on its own, so we proceeded alone and with patience.


    When I step on the ground, I fall on my knees and laugh like a fool. Finally, finally! Earth!


    It doesn''t matter that it''s dirty and cold: it doesn''t move.


    ?Oh, Ignis. Let''s not do that ever again, all right??


    ?As you wish, wife,? he chuckles while helping me up. ?You need to dry your clothes. Should I light a fire??


    ?Won''t it tell the assassins our position??


    ?They''re too far away for that. It''s a possibility, though. Do you have sorcery for this situation too??


    Sorcery? Oh, he''s saying it as if it wasn''t an offence. I don''t do sorceries because I am not a witch.


    Yet, when Ignis says it, I can''t feel offended. He''s talking about magic as if it was just a regular skill. It''s the same tone he used when he called me a witch.


    I hate that word, but I don''t mind if the one using it is Ignis.


    ?I don''t do sorceries,? I explain, though. It''s better to clear things up before Ignis changes his mind about magic. ?I throw spells or make enchantments. I am not a witch. Just a mage.?


    ?Mage? Is that what you people call yourself??


    ?Yes, it is.?


    ?So, when I say witch, you don''t like it...? he realises. ?I''m sorry. I meant no ill.?


    ?I know, Ignis. I''ve never minded what words you used because you''re just too direct for your own good.?


    ?The Church calls them saints and prophets.?


    ?It''s the same thing, just another political faction,? I point out. The Church wants to be the only one with people using magic in their ranks.


    The free-spirited mages won''t accept the billions of rules the Church wants us to follow, so they prefer not to be involved. Yet, the Church needs magic to exercise power over the Kings and Emperors. Without, they''re just an organisation pretending to make the rules.


    ?So, there aren''t two kinds of mages in this world. They just are named differently according to what faction they join.?


    To dry my gown, I need to take it off. I can''t blow wind while it''s still on me. That would be a guaranteed cold.


    Even if I manage, by some miracle, to produce warm wind. Also, it''s better to be careful when dealing with magic. It''s not always wise to use it next to a human body.


    ?Get your clothes off,? I say while starting to unbutton mine.


    Ignis is as wet as I am, so we better quickly get dry.


    ?I thought you would never ask,? he chuckles. He mirrors my move, and he first gets rid of the shirt.


    It wasn''t all that wet, to begin with. He should take the trousers off, not the shirt! Oh, is he doing it just to tease me?


    Yet, I can observe his chest like this. I already knew it was broad and firm.


    What I now discover is how the symmetry is just perfect. Also, the muscles of his abdomen are sculpted. He''s like a statue. One can guess the amount of training he needs to maintain such a figure.


    Oh, will I be allowed to touch him? Can I feel the steadiness of his muscles with my own fingers?


    Not now, unfortunately. It''s a wild environment. I should focus on drying and getting dressed again.


    I turn from him to stop being so distracted, yet Ignis misunderstands my red face.


    ?Are you shy, now?? he inquires.


    His steps reach me, and I feel his arms surrounding me. He helps me unbutton the gown until it slips on the ground, leaving me wearing only underwear and the chemise.


    Even if we just got out of a very cold place, his chest is burning. I lean back and absorb part of that heat.


    Ignis pecks my shoulder, waiting for me to relax before weakening his grip and leaving enough space for me to turn. I surround his neck with my arms before kissing him.


    It''s odd, but this is all I can think of. My body drives me in this direction, and I follow my instinct wholeheartedly.


    The chemise soon reaches the dress, and I''m almost naked in front of Ignis. Yet, he doesn''t have time to watch because of our burning kiss.


    I lean back on the tree when he moves his lips on my neck, and I exhale when he touches my favourite spot. His right hand is behind my head, clenching my hair and preventing me from moving away.


    He presses his forehead on mine, smiling with his eyes closed.


    ?Veronica, you''re so assertive sometimes.?


    I haven''t done anything. It''s his incipit that makes me react to his teasing!


    ?And you make me lose my mind so often,? he adds.


    I caress his shoulders and chest, pressing my whole hand on him. My palm is tickling when I reach his abdomen, and my lips let a moan escape when the firmness of his muscle appeases my touch.


    I could spend my whole life doing this kind of thing. It makes me feel so pleased, even just to look at Ignis.


    ?It''s fortunate that we''re married,? I murmur before returning to kiss.

 Chapter 35 - Her, Him, And The Horse (4)

    The fact that nothing hides me from sight, except for the underwear covering the strategic places, doesn''t bother me too much.


    After all, we''re alone here. Me, Ignis, and the horse.


    I can hear the animal breathing a few steps from us, and I''m glad it''s not disturbed by our lewd performance.


    My husband has stepped forward a few times, making me retreat until my back hit the nearest tree. And like this, leaned on the wood, we can continue kissing for ages.


    Thankfully, he''s not hastening. He lets me adapt before starting to touch me. His hands follow my waistline, travelling on my back and sides as if it was his right. His mouth doesn''t leave mine, so I can feel his smile through the kiss.


    I''m happy that he''s happy; how odd.


    When my fingers, somehow and totally against my will, reach his belt, I remember he''s wearing wet clothes.


    ?Ignis, your trousers!? I exclaim.


    He chuckles, loosening the belt until the trousers can be removed swiftly.


    ?I didn''t know you were this hurried, Ronnie,? he says.


    ?It''s wet,? I point out.


    I''m not trying to take advantage of him, for goodness.


    ?I see. It won''t bother you this way...?


    He bends towards me, and his breath tickles my shoulder while he grabs my thighs to pick me up. He shows me how to lock my legs around his hips, and he presses me on the tree.


    Ouch, the wood is so uncomfortable. It''s grazing my back, and it might leave traces if I end up cutting myself.


    The worries disappear when Ignis kisses me again. I forget about them for a long, long moment.


    I like how my belly is in contact with his abs. His hands stopped wandering because they''re keeping me from falling, gripping my thighs and slithering towards my butt.


    I love all of this so much, yet it might be the wrong moment to make out.


    I pull Ignis''s hair until he looks at me. His eyes are so dark in the night, and his breathing is short.


    So, he does need to breathe... I''m not the only one affected by all of this.


    ?We''re not safe now,? I murmur while his lips reach my neck. Oh, I wanted to be serious, to remind him about the situation.


    Yet, from the moment he stopped looking me in the eye and focused on the soft skin behind my ear, it was too late for me.


    I sigh and close my eyes, surrendering for good. Some things are worth dying for, aren''t they?


    While Ignis undoes the bandage around my breasts, I wonder if we could find a better position for this. I really hate the wood cutting my back.


    ?Ignis,? I murmur. Can I? Is it wrong to ask about it?


    Oh, I should just grit my teeth and endure it for a while more. After all, I like the overall situation more than I hate the wood.


    Also, what if Ignis thinks I''m a demanding wife?


    Will he realise it on his own, though? I don''t think he has ever been pushed against a tree. Maybe he thinks it''s comfortable or exciting?


    It is exciting, by any means.


    ?Yes?? he replies, destroying my hope he wouldn''t inquire any further about my emotions.


    Now, I have to say something. But I don''t want to stop kissing.


    ?My back...? I whisper, shutting my eyes and praying he won''t get angry.


    ?Sorry,? he replies, taking a step back and letting me stand on my legs. He turns around and sits against the tree, pulling my hand to make me sit on his lap.


    Oh, this is way better. I hope Ignis doesn''t mind my weight...


    ?Is it better like this?? he asks, circling my waist with his arms and pecking my cheek.


    ?Yes, better.?


    The bandage falls from my chest the moment I finish talking, but I don''t put it back. What is this mess, by the way?


    What did Ignis do while trying to undo it? It''s completely... Oh, whatever.


    I bend my head back, inviting him to kiss my skin. He removed the piece of clothing with so much effort; there must be something he wants to do, right?


    Instead of kissing my breast like last time, he touches it. His hand cups the right one delicately.


    He''s firm enough to make me feel the touch, but it''s not as uncomfortable as I imagined. While his hand fondles it, his finger teases my nipple. Immediately, without any apparent reason, my legs quiver.


    My underwear gets damp in between my thighs. What is going on? Am I sweating this much down there?


    I can''t think about it now because my lips will swell if I don''t stop biting. I push my breasts on Ignis''s chest, pressing them enough to feel him even like this.


    Oh, it''s even better than touching with the hands...


    I kiss him, wild like a beast. When he reciprocates, I move my bottom to feel him closer, and I close my eyes to taste every single second. It''s then that I notice the hardness poking on me.


    Warm waves and thrills span my whole body while the world disappears for an instant. It''s only Ignis and me. And my wish to make him pant and moan just like he does to me.


    I clench my fists and open my eyes, observing the green grass behind the tree in search of inspiration. Or maybe, for enough courage to do what I want to do.


    All I want is to please Ignis and maybe to feel these emotions myself. A part of my body knows: there''s something more other than this vibrant delight.


    My body knows that the limit is so, so farther than this amount. I just need to ask for it, right?


    Or maybe, I better just take action.

 Chapter 36 - Her, Him, And The Horse (5)

    His fingers return to my boson as soon as I split from him, and I bend my head back to let him kiss my breasts. It''s unfair if I like it too much, isn''t it? I should hold it in and be a proper wife.


    But I can''t. It''s stronger than me.


    All the world isn''t as relevant at this very moment.


    I don''t care about one thing, not even the threats breathing on our neck and asking for our lives.


    All I want is to please Ignis.


    His erection is poking on me, but he doesn''t seem worried. Nor does he do anything to solve it. He''s too focused on pleasing me to think about his own body.


    As such, I''ll need to take care of him.


    My palm tickles while trailing down and caressing his muscles, following the v-line from his hips to the rim of his underwear. I don''t let the clothing stop me, so I reach his rock-hard member.


    I follow the whole length with my hand, wondering how this is supposed to fit inside me. When I reach the tip, I tease it as Ignis did with my nipple.


    How will this feel when we do the deed? I hope it''s not really as painful as I was told.


    I move my hand up when Ignis moans, observing his face in search of clues. Was I too harsh? Should I be more delicate or stop altogether?


    I don''t want him to feel uneasy, or worse, pain.


    ?Veronica,? he whispers, and I realise he''s not asking me to stop.


    On the contrary: Ignis wants me to continue doing this until he''s satisfied completely.


    In just a single word, he could convey so many feelings... I wonder if I''m this transparent too. It would be awesome if Ignis could read my mind. There would be no need to tell him out loud what I want and when.


    ?Please, Veronica,? he moans as I increase the pace of my movements. I run my hand up and down, squeezing just enough to make him feel my touch. Too bad that my hand can''t circle his member as much as I want to. I move my bottom back again, and I stick the other hand in his underpants as well. With two hands, it''s much easier!


    ?Oh,? he moans, leaning back on the tree and closing his eyes. I can finally look at his face twisted in pleasure.


    His breathing is hasted, and his chest moves up and down, inciting me to continue forever.


    I want to make him feel even better. So much better! But I''m not sure how. And this is proceeding well enough.


    I won''t risk ruining this moment right now. I''ll continue until Ignis tells me to stop.


    I moan when he calls my name again, and I kiss his neck in a clumsy attempt to make him feel the same as he did with me. I''m just copying his kisses, but he doesn''t seem to mind. Oh, on the contrary.


    His cries of pleasure guide my hands and tongue. I blow on the place I just kissed, making him shiver.


    I love this. I love pleasing him.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I say to his ear, and his whole body stiffens for a moment. He sighs with pleasure, and a thrill makes him groan louder and longer.


    My hands are covered by something hot and sticky while his arms drag me in a tight hug.


    ?Veronica, you little devil,? he murmurs to my ear. ?You''ll transform me into a crazy man.?


    Oh? What did I do now?


    Was there some mistake? Should I have moved slower? Or maybe I didn''t need to use my hands like this. That might have been unpleasant.


    ?You''ll get in trouble with this attitude of yours,? he chuckles, then.


    I just observe him in silence, retreating my hands and noticing the white substance over them.


    I stop just in time before smelling it. Somehow, it might get me in trouble. I''ll just lock my curiosity away and focus on not looking awkward.


    I''m a lady, after all.


    ?Come here,? Ignis says while pulling me to the river. He washes my hands while I just stare, unmoving.


    I''m not yet fully recovered, so I''ll just let him do everything. One day, I''ll get used to this. I''ll be more active then.


    He covers me with his shirt and makes me sit under the tree.


    ?I''ll wash the clothes and be right back,? he murmurs while collecting my gown and his trousers. They''re covered in mud now.


    I was supposed to dry them, not to throw them on the ground.


    Ignis comes back with the gown cleaned, and he hangs it on the tree. He returns to the river and gets rid of the underwear as well.


    I cover my eyes, suddenly shy, and I make the warm wind dry my gown as quickly as possible. When it''s done, I turn my back to the river, where my husband is still happily washing clothes, and I wear it back.


    I can return the shirt to Ignis now; so that he doesn''t need to wander around completely naked. He doesn''t seem bothered by it, but I can''t just stare at him...


    Or maybe I can. I''m his wife, after all. But this level of intimacy among marriage partners isn''t very common.


    As far as I know, bed duties don''t require getting rid of clothes. It''s all done under the cover anyway, so most wives don''t really see their husband bare naked.


    Ah, whatever.


    ?Let me dry your clothes,? I stutter when I feel him close.


    My eyes are shut to prevent any incident, and I just wait for him to give me his underpants and trousers.


    ?You don''t have to...?


    ?Give me your clothes, Ignis. Now!? I command.


    He sighs before conceding and delivering them. Ah, I like such an obedient husband.. It makes me want to please him again.

 Chapter 37 - Professional Deformation

    Two people riding the same horse is very exhausting. For the horse, at least.


    We proceed in the night since the moon is bright enough to let us see in front of us. We alternate riding and walking, so we cover quite a distance by the time dawn comes.


    We arrive in a small village where we''ll sleep for a couple of hours before departing again. We kind of are in a hurry to reach the point of rendezvous.


    I hope Aida and Tobin are all right. The Count''s guards, too, by the way.


    I hope everyone is safe and sound.


    ?I can''t believe that tyrant sent assassins after us just because I rejected him!? I murmur while settling under the cover. We''ve asked for a single room, forgetting about separate beds.


    Not that it makes any difference since only one of us is going to sleep regardless.


    ?He''s just crazy. What in the world does he want from me? Many girls would kill to be Queens. Can''t he choose one of them? There are also so many neutral nobles out there... My father is just the most powerful, but it doesn''t mean a thing since he won''t choose a side even if I did marry that madman.?


    ?You''re more angry than tired, I see,? Ignis chuckles.


    ?Aren''t you?? I reply. He''s so calm right now. ?There won''t be a safe place to go if the King decides to hunt us down. And, for what? Just because I didn''t want to marry him??


    ?We deceived him,? Ignis explains. ?And got married before he could do anything.?


    ?When you said that most gossip is made of exaggerations, I believed you. I thought that maybe he was not a psycho.?


    Even his letters didn''t look too cruel to me. A bit bossy, but that''s normal for a King.


    ?But now, I know it''s not made up.?


    ?What??


    ?All the voices about his cruelty and tyranny. I don''t want to hear anything about Aurelius Nerva ever again!?


    ?You''re the one that started talking about him,? Ignis says while sitting on the bed to take off his boots. ?I never mention his Majesty.?


    ?Yes, sure,? I sigh. ?I know you''re still a loyal knight. I''m sorry for dragging you into this mess.?


    ?I wanted to, Veronica. You didn''t force me to marry you.?


    ?Still, I''m happy it''s you. I prefer being your wife to anyone else.?


    And not only because of what happens when we are alone.


    ?Sleep, my dear. We''ll move to the next city in a few hours.?


    He lies next to me and covers both of us with the same blanket. His arm drags me on his chest, and he hugs me to sleep.


    How... How am I supposed to fall asleep like this?


    Oh, never mind. It''s Ignis, after all. He''ll protect and take care of me, no matter the situation.


    I feel so safe next to him that relaxing isn''t out of the question; even if my belly tingles all of a sudden.


    ?I should have stayed in the capital a little more,? I murmur while positioning my ear over Ignis''s heart. I can hear the beat, and it''s so comforting.


    ?Why so??


    ?So I could meet that jerk.?


    He startles, surprised. His heart beats faster for a moment, but he soon calms down.


    ?Don''t say such things about his Majesty, Veronica. It''s dangerous.?


    ?No one can hear us.?


    ?That''s right. Now, we''re alone. But pay attention to your words...?


    He seems to think for a while before adding another sentence.


    ?You know, the only person allowed to talk in such terms about the King is the Queen. So, you should refrain from being too harsh.?


    ?It''s not my fault if he''s a jerk.?


    He startles again. It''s a professional deformation, I guess. Yet, it''s so funny.


    ?Aren''t you going to defend your King?? I inquire, looking up to meet his eyes.


    Instead of nervousness, his gaze exudes only warmth. As if he was expecting me to be this childish.


    ?I don''t know what to say in his defence,? he explains. ?You were forced to go to the capital because of him. You couldn''t meet anyone for days, and no one asked for your opinion. Indeed, all of this is a sign of tyranny.?


    ?I should have met him, looked him in the eye, and told him he wouldn''t have me as his Queen. Saying it through letters isn''t worth it. I didn''t feel much better after because my words weren''t listened to. He probably just burned the letter and continued with his day.?


    ?His Majesty did reply, though.?


    ?Yes. But it''s not the same if I don''t see him face to face. Also, if I knew he would send assassins, I would have risked throwing some spell on him! I could turn him bald for a while or make his feet swell for days!?


    ?Make him bald?? Ignis murmurs. ?That''s so dangerous, Veronica. We wouldn''t have been able to escape...?


    ?It would have been worth it, though. That man... I really don''t know what else to say.?


    ?You hate him, don''t you??


    ?Sure!?


    ?I don''t hate him, though. He''s the one that indirectly made us marry. Whoever brought you to me can''t be blamed too much, you know...?


    ?You''re joking too much, Ignis. I''m sure we would have met even without the need for all this charade.?


    ?You think so??


    ?I feel like that, yes. I don''t think I would let you go even if we were to meet under different circumstances.?


    ?Do you know how your words sound, Veronica??


    ?I do. But it''s the truth. What I feel now, this turmoil in my heart... It''s all so real and so compelling. I would have accepted your proposal even if I was not in danger like this.?


    ?You can''t imagine how much your words make me happy.?


    Oh, they make me happy too.. It''s as if something difficult to understand is now as clear as day.

 Chapter 38 - No Need To Rush (1)

    When I wake up, I''m not alone in bed.


    Of course, I wasn''t even when I fell asleep. But I wasn''t expecting Ignis to stay next to me the whole time. How could he stay still without moving?


    We''re in the same position as this morning: hugging each other, slightly desperate for contact.


    I''ve rested so well, and now I feel guilty for Ignis. He''s spent hours looking at the ceiling, not moving a finger not to disturb me.


    I sigh, and his green eyes move on me.


    ?You can rest now,? I say. ?I''ll stay awake for you.?


    ?I''m not that tired,? he says.


    ?We don''t know when the next break will be. You better sleep now. A few hours won''t mean much, after all. Our friends will wait for us, right??


    ?The deal is three days,? Ignis says. ?If after three days we''re not there, then they''ll continue the journey without us.?


    ?It''s enough time to go there, come on. Just sleep.?


    He turns to the side and tightens his clench, blocking me in his arms. I can''t get out now.


    His nose sinks in my bosom, and his hair tickles my chin.


    ?There are so many things we can do instead of sleeping,? he says against my chest. His breath tickles me, but I ignore it for the sake of the conversation.


    ?We can do both,? I point out. ?Now, you sleep, and later we do things.?


    And it''s not like we really have so many commitments. The only one is to find a second horse for me.


    ?But you might change your idea!?


    ?About what??


    ?About doing things.?


    ?Ah??


    Ah! Now I get what he wanted to say.


    ?It''s not that urgent, Ignis. Just be rational and take care of your own health. I don''t want an exhausted husband.?


    ?You don''t want him??


    ?No. I want one that knows when it''s time to take a break. I won''t run away from you.?


    ?How can I believe you when you say that??


    ?Why wouldn''t you?? I chuckle.


    ?Because you already ran away from a wedding.?


    ?I ran away before the engagement was finalised. And, also, we are already married. I can''t escape anymore.?


    ?You make it sound as if I was forcing you.?


    ?You''re not. Oh, what is it that you want to obtain??


    He lifts his chin and looks at me from below. By instinct, I caress his hair and smile.


    ?I don''t know myself what I want. As long as you''re with me, I guess anything is fine.?


    ?That''s so sweet from your side.?


    ?Am I sweet??


    ?Yes, you are.?


    And he always looks for confirmation. Am I giving the wrong signals, perhaps?


    ?I find you very sweet,? I say out loud. Let''s clear this up. Ignis will sleep better if he has one less worry.


    ?Do you??


    ?Yes, I do. I also find you handsome and lovable. You''re like my ideal husband. I always dreamt of someone that would help me as you do.?


    Without getting in my way, preferably. But I can''t say this, or he''d misunderstand. I will tell him about my role as Princess of Mages.


    If he wants to stay with me, he should know what he''s getting himself into.


    But first, we should be safe. When the waters calm down, I''ll reveal everything to Ignis. It''s the right thing to do.


    ?I... I also find you sweet,? he says, hiding his face again. ?And you''re so soft that it makes me want to touch you all the time!?


    Ah? I was being serious, for once. And here I thought we could have a heartfelt conversation. But I guess men don''t know how to give compliments.


    Is he trying to get out of the embarrassment by changing the topic?


    ?And I love the way you carry on with your decisions no matter how difficult it will be. You''re so independent that it scares me. But I''m so happy when you stop your rush to look at me, to notice I exist.?


    Uh? What is this, now? Why is my heart beating so fast that my ears can''t hear anything else?


    ?I''m happy to be your husband, Veronica. Even if it''s only because you need it.?


    I bend down towards him, and I leave a light peck on his lips.


    ?Me too,? I say. ?I''m happy that you''re my husband.?


    ?Veronica!? he whispers while letting go of my waist. He rolls over me and leans on his knees, not to trouble me with his weight.


    His lips find mine, and we passionately kiss.


    Since I can''t move anymore, I just close my eyes and accept whatever his plans are. Last time I followed my own instinct instead of letting Ignis keep the lead.


    This time, I won''t mess around!


    I clench my fists to stop my hands from reaching him, and I reply to the kiss. Our tongues dance, oddly in synchrony after so little exercise.


    We didn''t kiss for that long till now, but I feel like I''m improving. Will Ignis be happy about this?


    Our bodies heat up in a moment, just like yesterday. Our hands start exploring each other, touching places not as appropriate. But not completely private either.


    While I get to his chest once again, Ignis''s fingers press on my back and move up and down, caressing every part with the same attention.


    Neither of us tries anything more than this, for we''re in a hurry to leave. It''s just a good-morning kiss. Not one as wild as those given at night.


    It''s more comforting than exciting as we express our feelings through our bodies, reminding each other that we''ll be together even when tomorrow''s sun is up.. There''s no need to rush into exploration.

 Chapter 39 - No Need To Rush (2)

    Ignis has bought a horse with the hairpin I smuggled from the capital. He also gave me a few coppers to buy trousers. I can''t ride in this skirt, after all.


    I''ve already worn them under the dress, so I don''t need to worry about exposing everything while riding away in the wind.


    Also, we bought food, water, and other necessities that come in handy during a journey.


    ?Do you know how to ride?? Ignis inquires while saddling the horse. He''s so quick at doing it.


    Oh, he is a knight. But still, his demeanour makes one think he''s grown up with a golden spoon in his mouth. It somehow surprises me that he saddles his own horse.


    But yet, it''s not like there''s no reason to. Even if he''s a knight now, he must have been a soldier first. And then, maybe a squire. He wasn''t born with his destiny signed.


    ?His majesty sent the assassins,? I point out. ?He knows where we are.?


    This is what I wanted to talk about yesterday. Yet, I was distracted. First by my own fury, and later by Ignis''s body too close to mine.


    ?We used the hairpin to buy the horse. They will track us down through that.?


    ?You will be safe at your father''s residence,? Ignis points out. ?He already expects such a scenario. We just need to survive a few days more. Travelling alone will give us better chances than having a whole delegation.?


    ?Won''t we wait for Aida and Tobin??


    ?We will.?


    ?What''s that about the delegation, then??


    He winces, surprised.


    ?A delegation is slightly bigger, Veronica.?


    ?Oh, right.? I sigh. He''s used to different situations than me.


    He lived in the capital, after all. There, you need more riches to be wealthy. And more people to be considered crowded.


    ?Travelling completely alone is too dangerous as well,? he explains. ?We''ll wait for the others in the next city.?


    I nod while preparing to get on the horse.


    Ignis walks behind me, and he lifts me by the hips. His hands are firm and unmoving while he makes me sit on the saddle.


    I sigh and move one leg, throwing it on the other side. I better travel comfortably, even if it''s not very lady-like.


    It''s less feminine to fall somewhere on the road and roll for metres. And possibly breaking a bone.


    Broken bones are a big no-no for ladies. That''s why I wasn''t allowed to climb on trees and had to send one of my brothers to pick fruits for me. Even when Ignis visited, I had to ask him to get the ball when it got stuck while playing.


    ?Let''s go,? he says, and he starts trotting. I follow him, keeping the exact same pace.


    It''s so much faster on a horse than on foot. I''m glad we found one good enough for a beginner like me.


    I trained in horse riding for a few years only, but the trainer was quite strict. He wouldn''t praise me for anything in the world.


    My fighting trainers were way more friendly. Even though they didn''t allow me to slack off either.


    ?Where did you learn to ride?? Ignis asks, slowing down to let the horses proceed at par.


    We lower the pace and let the horses proceed at a walk so we can talk without the risk of biting our tongue.


    ?I had an instructor.?


    ?It must have been a great teacher.?


    ?Not really. But I did learn a bit, eventually.?


    ?A bit??


    I shrug.


    ?Yes. I couldn''t master all the proper techniques a lady needs to know. For example, I don''t know how to ride sidesaddle.?


    ?You need a specific saddle for that kind of ride. It was designed to help equilibrium. You can''t ride sidesaddle on a regular saddle.?


    ?Oh, I know,? I sigh. ?But still, I find it easier like this.?


    ?It''s all right. The other one has some use only during the parades.?


    ?That''s why I never learned,? I say with a shrug. ?I won''t need to go on parade.?


    Ignis opens his mouth to say something, but then he changes his mind and closes it back without adding a word.


    It''s as if I was missing something obvious. Yet, I can''t pinpoint what it is.


    We spent the rest of the day on a horse, and we chatted along the way. We get to know each other better, and that''s what makes all the efforts bearable.


    When we finally reach the city of the rendezvous, it''s already evening.


    ?We''ll eat in the room,? Ignis says to the innkeeper.


    I stay in silence by his side, taking a step towards him subconsciously when I feel other people staring at us.


    However, this is nothing compared to the assassins. It''s just a glare or two, nothing that hurts me physically.


    ?Veronica, come here,? Ignis says, noticing my uneasiness. He grabs my hand, and I instantly feel better.


    A few of the gazes move away the exact moment our hands join. Those that stay don''t bother me that much anymore.


    ?Is there something you would like to eat?? he inquires.


    ?It''s the same,? I murmur. ?As long as there is enough for both.?


    I don''t want everyone to think I''m a spoiled brat. Not in a situation like this. It''s enough that I''m slowing down Ignis with my clumsiness.


    ?We''d prefer some meat,? my husband says, talking with the keeper. ?Preferably, real meat,? he adds. He leaves a few silvers on the counter, and we turn towards the stairs.


    Our room is on the first floor. Apparently, the better one.


    ?If you need anything, just tell me.?


    ?All right,? I say. ?I''m not a child, though. I know how to take care of myself.?


    ?But still, it''s my duty to provide for you. Isn''t it??


    ?Not really,? I point out. ?You promised to fulfil husbandly duties, but it isn''t all that clear what those are.?


    ?Do you want to know?? Ignis chuckles, taking a step towards me. ?If you''re curious, I can explain it to you in the smallest detail...?


    ?We''re still in the hallway,? I point out before he can raise his hands and grab me.


    ?You''re right.. Better inside the room.?

 Chapter 40 - Only Words

    When the door of the room is closed, I start to undo the buttons of the outer layers of the clothes.


    ?I''m exhausted,? I complain while leaving the mantle on a chair. ?On a horse, it is worse than in a carriage!?


    ?Really?? Ignis says, crossing his arms and not moving from the door.


    ?Yes, of course.? What I said is rather obvious, I know. But what is he waiting for?


    He''s frowning and waiting for something.


    ?What''s the matter??


    ?What were we talking about, my dear wife?? he says, raising his chin in a sign of a challenge.


    ?Eating??


    ?No.?


    ?Ah, the duties of a husband.? I sigh and roll my eyes. ?You don''t need to prove anything to me, Ignis. We don''t need a signed contract to agree on our relationship. We can just talk. I don''t care about the oath and that certificate.?


    ?You don''t care??


    ?No. You are more important. Since this is the case, please, let''s agree on a single thing.?


    ?What thing??


    ?We will talk. If you need something from me, or if I fail at fulfilling any of my duties, you will tell me. Won''t you??


    He observes me for a moment before nodding.


    ?Sure. And you will do the same, right??


    ?Yes, of course.?


    ?If you ever need something, you will tell me,? he repeats.


    ?Yes, Ignis. I am a grown woman, not a little girl.?


    ?I will believe you,? he decides.


    He takes a couple of steps and lands a peck on my forehead. Then, all happy, he proceeds to my lips. Before we can kiss, though, a knock on the door makes us startle.


    ?Dinner,? Ignis sighs while walking to accept the food and send the waiter away.


    I sit on the table while my stomach grumbles at the aroma of the food. There is some meat on a plate, and all the vegetables were boiled until blended in the soup. It''s thick and tasty even without much spices.


    ?Is there bread?? I inquire.


    ?This is bread,? Ignis points out. ?It''s wholemeal bread, made with black flour.?


    ?Oh,? I moan. Is this what commoners eat?


    I knew already that most people don''t have money to eat much aside from the bread, but I wasn''t aware it was this different. It''s not as soft as that on our house''s table. And it has a weird taste.


    ?People eat this because it''s easier to obtain. And, also, it gives you more energy. Apparently, one can work for a day with some bread made with wholemeal flour. It couldn''t happen with white bread unless you eat it with something else.?


    ?So, this is why people still live without meat or many types of vegetables.?


    ?Correct.?


    ?You know a lot about how people live,? I point out. ?I didn''t until today. I''m learning a lot during this journey.?


    ?It''s normal, Veronica. You''re the daughter of a Duke. Where could you see impoverished families??


    ?You too are noble, yet you know so much.?


    ?We''ve had different experiences. I''m sure you know something I have no clue of.?


    ?Oh, I wouldn''t be so sure of it. I don''t think anything I know would be of any use to you.?


    ?It would be enough to hear you talk about it,? he says, leaning the elbow on the table and smiling tenderly.


    ?I''m not sure I''m allowed to talk about magic. And about the rest, it''s just about boring and usual things. Nothing any other lady doesn''t know.?


    ?It sounds interesting when you''re speaking.?


    I chuckle, covering my mouth with a hand to hide the wily smile. My heart is flying among the clouds after a couple of words. What is happening to me?


    Am I turning into one of those dumb girls blushing all the time and giggling like idiots when someone compliments them?


    ?Do you like travelling?? he asks me all of a sudden.


    ?It''s amusing, except for the bandits attacking all the time. Oh, and the assassins.?


    ?So, if there were no bandits, you would like to travel the world.?


    ?Yes, of course. It''s the first time I explore these places. When the King sent the guards to take me, I couldn''t see a thing.?


    ?How so??


    ?I wasn''t allowed much freedom, you know that. I could get out of the carriage only when they said so. I felt like a prisoner being carried to the prison where they''ll serve for life.?


    ?It was... I think it was because of security. And, also, since the decree was rather... ambiguous... Well, they didn''t want anyone to see your face along the way. You were the future Queen, after all.?


    ?The decree was ambiguous now??


    ?It didn''t say you were forced to marry the King if I''m not wrong. It just was an offer to your father.?


    ?The soldiers who ehm... escorted me didn''t think it that way.?


    He shrugs, looking at his plate with too much focus.


    It''s better to explain what I mean, so he''s not as confused.


    ?That is no way to propose to a girl. The King should have informed us beforehand. Like this, we were surprised like everyone else. No one was given a choice, nor even a warning.?


    Again, Ignis wants to say something. And, again, he changes his idea at the last moment.


    I understand his instinct of defending his King. After all, he served him up to a few days ago.


    However, it''s time he opens his eyes and sees the tyrant for who he is. He sent assassins after us, for goodness! How can I be less ruthless with my sentences?


    After all, words are all I have to hearten myself.

 Chapter 41 - Sound Decisions

    After a surprisingly silent dinner, we lie in bed.


    I lie in bed, actually. Ignis sits on the right and stares at the wall for a while.


    It''s as if I cursed him. Or gave him too much to think about.


    ?Can you sleep here?? I inquire.


    Most probably, that''s the matter. Ignis is tired but can''t fight against insomnia.


    ?No, I can''t. I''ll sleep when we reach home; it''s not that far from here.?


    We might stay here a couple of days before departing since we''re waiting for Aida and Tobin. Ignis can''t think of staying awake for so long.


    ?We already are in Narith. This is my place: I can send a message to father and have him send guards to us.?


    ?No, wait a little more...? he sighs.


    ?Then, we will take turns sleeping.?


    I don''t need to sleep this often either. Also, we''ll stay here and do nothing. We would be stupid not to take such a chance.


    ?It won''t cost me anything,? I add.


    I smile, trying to convince him.


    ?Then, I will sleep tomorrow,? he sighs. ?Now, you rest. You''re exhausted.?


    ?It''s not that bad!?


    ?You can''t keep your eyes open!?


    ?I can!?


    ?You can?? he chuckles. He lies next to me, over the blanket, and he pecks my nose. ?Don''t lie to me, Veronica.?


    ?I''m not lying,? I pout.


    His laughter becomes louder and more gratified, making me wonder what is so funny.


    I kick off the blanket and try to cover us both, failing because of Ignis''s weight.


    ?Can you move a little bit?? I inquire, pulling the cover from under his torso.


    ?What are you trying to do??


    ?Settle more comfortably. But with you there, it''s impossible.?


    I don''t know what I want to do, please don''t ask.


    I just wanted to cover him. I don''t know why since it''s hot tonight as well. It was out of some instinct.


    I sigh again.


    I''m turning into a weird person.


    ?Hey, what''s up now?? he murmurs while rolling to the side and accepting to cuddle with me. ?You will sleep now, and I''ll sleep in the morning.?


    ?All right.?


    He pecks my cheek and leans his head on the pillow. Too bad that I''m now awake and kicking.


    Turning to the side, I deeply consider all my options, weighing the pros and cons. I think about it with utter attention, and then I make a sound decision.


    I bend forward and kiss Ignis. I just lean my lips on his and then move back to check his expression.


    This is enough for a signal, right? But, firstly, is it not wrong for a wife to do something like this?


    Do I have the right to kiss my husband? I haven''t asked this ever because I wasn''t interested before. I''ll talk about this with my mother when I reach home.


    All the bridal lessons I received till now, even though very rare, implied that a proper wife doesn''t attack her husband out of the blue. It''s not clear whether I can initiate a kiss or not.


    I close my eyes and pray that he won''t think badly about me after this.


    When his hands reach my waist and pull me closer, I open my eyes again. I split my lips to receive the hot, burning kiss, and I surround his neck with my arms.


    My throat trembles in a moan when his knee crawls in between my legs. This is definitely more than a kiss, now. I can risk moving my hands as well, right?


    ?Ignis,? I say, splitting just for a moment. ?The dress is in the way...?


    His leg is tearing it, and the fabric annoys me where it''s tight.


    ?Should we get rid of it?? he murmurs, but he retreats his leg and pulls the skirt up before putting the leg back in between mine.


    Oh, better.


    ?Sorry,? I whisper.


    ?For what??


    ?For being annoying,? I say. Because I complain about everything.


    ?You''re not annoying,? he replies, confused. ?Why so??


    I shrug, unable to word my concerns.


    I can''t ask him to continue, can I? And Ignis doesn''t seem willing to forget my words just like that. He''s staring too intensely for someone on the verge to make love.


    I bite my lips not to lick them to collect the traces of Ignis''s taste.


    ?Are you nervous?? he inquires, still confused.


    ?I am fine.?


    ?Then, can I kiss you again??


    I nod, and he finally lets our lips meet. His tongue splits my teeth and finds mine, caressing it in an invite to reciprocate.


    Ignis pulls me even closer, and I bend my knee to lock my free leg around his. His hand touches my thigh, now reachable, and his fingers trail up.


    The point of contact is hot, and his caress makes me shiver. When he''s somewhere midway, he leans his palm as well, making me sigh. It''s even more burning, like this. And it''s just a caress.


    Ignis reaches the rim of the skirt and lifts it again. Since I don''t say anything, he continues to move it up.


    He even opens his eyes to check my face, and he interrupts the kiss for a long moment. I look back at him and wait for his decision.


    When he smirks, my heart skips a bit. The fabric has already uncovered the underwear and is on its way to the waist.


    If I want to stop, now it''s the last moment to decide. Yet, I can''t find any reason to.


    Mostly because I really want this. I want to make love with Ignis, to feel his hands on me.. I want to be one with him, even if it means feeling pain or losing the chance to annul the wedding.

 Chapter 42 - Uncalled Instincts (1)

    Ignis is so swift while raising my dress. Yet, he''s slow.


    He''s giving me time to understand his intentions. And to change my mind.


    But I won''t. I''ve already decided. I will do this with him, and I will do it now.


    At the thought, my heart flutters. My fingers tremble while releasing the sheet, and my legs quiver. My stomach muscles contract, and my face blushes.


    The excitement of the first, sinful night of my life makes me sigh a couple of times.


    After seeing no trace of any hesitation, Ignis returns to caress my skin and raise the dress. His tongue tickles my ear, and I startle, chuckling.


    It''s time. Finally, it''s time!


    I lift my arms while the dress flies on the bed. Ignis doesn''t throw it on the floor, thankfully. It''s not very clean in an inn.


    The cloth around my breast reaches the gown soon, leaving me naked with only underwear. I resist the temptation to cover myself, and I grab Ignis''s shirt.


    It''s only fair if he gets rid of his clothes as well, right? This isn''t too forward, is it?


    I pull, almost detaching a couple of buttons. Ignis snickers while complying and showing me his masculine build.


    I run my fingers on his chest, wondering whether I should repeat what I did yesterday. In the end, I keep my instincts in check.


    ?Veronica,? Ignis whispers, noticing my absent-minded expression.


    ?Mhm?? I moan, wondering whether I''m that transparent. I hope he doesn''t mind it, though. I just want to make him feel good...


    ?Look at me, Veronica. Not at the ceiling...?


    I sigh and do as he wants. His eyes are shining in the dark, hit by the little light there is in the room. A few candles were left burning after finishing eating, and I was preparing to take them out in a moment or two.


    But now, I somehow feel better with some light. I can see Ignis like this.


    He smiles when our eyes meet, and my defences melt all at once. I lie back while he moves on top of me, settling in between my legs.


    He first splits my thighs, gently and always paying attention to any kind of resistance. Then, he positions his knees in between and resumes kissing me.


    I wait for a long time before returning to caress his shoulders and his back. I sigh while lifting my torso and pushing my breasts on his chest.


    His fingers move down, caressing my hips too slowly.


    I would like to lift my leg as I did before. But that would be too forward. What if Ignis dislikes an assertive wife? What if he backs away, displeased by my naughty nature?


    In the end, I slowly lift my knee. I lean my thigh on his hip and wait.


    His hand stops dancing on my stomach and lands on the leg. He guides my calf until I lock my leg on his hip.


    So, can I do this?


    I repeat the same with the other leg and moan when my core hits the bulge of his pants. Something deep inside me tells me to rub there, but I can''t.


    That''d be too much. Definitely.


    But Ignis never showed any trace of annoyance when I did worse things. Oh, but this is different.


    Am I allowed to look for pleasure? Is that what a wife does?


    Oh, no. I shouldn''t. I should be careful and keep it hidden. Wait for Ignis to decide when it''s time.


    ?Veronica,? he whispers.


    At the sound, my whole body jolts. My core pulses, and I pant in a futile battle against my desire.


    In the end, I lose it.


    While Ignis moves on my neck and his hand touches my breast, I dare to rub our intimate parts one against the other.


    I wished to do this for so long. I wished to be touched there and to discover how it feels.


    I sigh when his erected member presses against me. It means he likes it too, right? So, I can continue doing it...


    Before I can really do anything, though, Ignis stops any action. His muscles stiffen, and he reaches back to my legs.


    He makes me release him, and then he rolls off me.


    I look at him in a daze. What... What is going on?


    In the end, I messed up. I did something I wasn''t supposed to.


    ?Veronica, I...? he starts. ?I think we shouldn''t...?


    He rubs his forehead while getting up, grimacing as if experiencing great pain or disappointment.


    I open my mouth to say I''m sorry, but I can''t talk. My heart sinks into a bottomless abyss while my body starts shivering. This time, not of excitement.


    I shouldn''t have listened to my body. And now? Now I ruined everything.


    How can I convince Ignis that I''m not a promiscuous woman? How can I tell him that this happens only with him?


    Is this desire even healthy for a girl?


    I swallow hard, trying to release the lump in my throat. It''s so heavy that it prevents me from talking. From breathing, even.


    Why am I like this?


    I cover myself with the blanket, ashamed of my own instincts.


    Meanwhile, Ignis wears his shirt and takes his sword. All without glancing at me even once.


    I''ve ruined everything, I realise once again. A single tear flows on my cheek, and I dry it with the bedsheets.


    What am I grieving for? It''s my fault. I don''t have any right to cry. I should just accept it, now.


    It''s late to remedy, isn''t it? Or maybe, there''s still hope.

 Chapter 43 - Uncalled Instincts (2)

    I wear the dress over my body and lie in bed in silence.


    I don''t cry. I have no right to.


    It''s not even the first time I mess up. If I think about it carefully, I always react in the wrong way.


    The first time Ignis kissed me for real, I backed away in fear. And he stopped kissing me to sleep.


    Now, on the contrary, I did something more than needed, and the result was the same. I''m such a failure.


    I should have kept still, waiting for him to do all the rest and just endure it.


    Why in the world did I move? What is so wrong with me, for goodness?


    I hug the pillow and shiver when I feel Ignis''s warmth still lingering in the bed. Oh, damn it. I want to make up for this, but I have no clue about how to proceed.


    What if I make things worse?


    ?Why is it so difficult?? I murmur while turning, restless. I''d like to get up and take a walk as well. But what if I bump into Ignis? It''ll be too awkward.


    It''s better to sleep and restore my energy before morning. Then, I''ll offer him the opportunity to rest. I''ll guard him, and I''ll act as if nothing happened.


    It''s better to avoid mentioning anything, for I fear making things worse if I try to apologise.


    With these thoughts, I fall into slumber. It''s a difficult night, and rest is too strong of a word to describe my sleep. When I wake up, it''s early in the morning. Ignis is sitting on a chair, carving some wood with a knife.


    It must be more out of boredom than benefit.


    He feels awkward as well about what happened yesterday.


    ?Good morning,? I say in a low tone. I keep my eyes on the sheets without daring to meet his emeralds. I can''t survive his judgement right now.


    ?Good morning, Veronica.?


    His voice is normal. He doesn''t sound irritated nor disappointed. Just exhausted.


    ?It''s your turn to sleep,? I say.


    ?You don''t have to. It''s early, and you were so tired yesterday...?


    ?I slept enough.?


    Even though it didn''t help me regain a healthy complexion nor a sound spirit.


    ?All right. Wake me up for lunch, please.?


    ?Sure.?


    As we exchange places, I sit at the table and wait.


    I don''t have anything to do. I haven''t brought embroidery along.


    And even if I had, it would be in the carriage now. Ah, so much work just to get home. Have journeys always been so dangerous?


    Defying the King is like attaching a bell on your neck, signalling to assassins and bandits your position and status.


    If only I could do something to help, but I''m stuck at using my muscles only. And relying on other people.


    I''d like to use my magic freely as I do at home, but I risk being discovered. And that would have terrible consequences for everyone, including Ignis.


    I move my fingers, and a light breeze flows around me. It''s hot in here, isn''t it? I should change the air.


    I open the window and make the stagnant air get out while welcoming the morning breeze. Outside, not a single leaf moves. It''s one of those days without a puff of wind.


    At least, I can use magic like this. No one will know, and Ignis will sleep more comfortably.


    He doesn''t seem bothered by my actions, nor by the sun rays coming in. He was dead tired.


    Yet, he seemed so spry yesterday when we kissed!


    When the air is changed, I close the window and return to sitting. Again, I''m jobless.


    I stare at an undefined spot on the wall for hours until midday approaches. When the clock resounds in the background, I sigh and start preparing myself.


    Soon, I''ll need to wake Ignis up. I have enough time to become brave and find out the best way to do it.


    I can pat on his shoulder. That way, I don''t need to come up with any sentence to repeat until he hears me. It''s good.


    Also, avoiding talking, I''ll lessen my embarrassment. I''m not sure how much I can keep my back straight and my voice normal in a conversation, so I''ll just keep quiet until these emotions settle down.


    I approach the bed and bend in front of it. Then, I retreat and wonder again. Should I sit on the edge? Or better to stand?


    If I sit, Ignis might dislike my excessive proximity. Also, what if he thinks I was trying to do something weird?


    No, it''s better to reach him from afar.


    In the end, I crouch at the side of the bed. I observe his sleeping face, sighing like a lovestruck deer.


    He''s so handsome even while sleeping. Yet, it''s fascinating: he looks so docile, surprisingly. And, also, defenceless...


    I stare for a while more, amazed by his perfect features. His hair, in contrast with the pillow, makes him look like a lion. That''s what he reminds me of the most, with his current calm. A predator, slumbering under the shadow of a tree.


    I reach out and caress his face. The initial plan was to wake him, but who knows when I''ll have another chance to touch him like this?


    I won''t be allowed anymore, for I made a mistake. But, at least, I have a few minutes before lunch is ready. Until the maids don''t knock at the door with the food.


    Also, if anything goes wrong and Ignis opens his eyes, I can just tell him it''s midday. That''s good, a perfect plan.


    As such, I let my fingers slip on his lips. I feel the softness, just like I remember. I will miss them the most.


    Then, just while retreating, a movement of his arms attracts my attention. In a second, a tight grip wraps my wrist.


    The next moment, I''m dragged on the bed.. Not in a sensual way, unfortunately.

 Chapter 44 - Uncalled Instincts (3)

    Ignis''s grip is tight, and his manners are rough.


    He grabs my wrist and drags me under him. His other hand clenches my throat, and I widen my eyes in surprise. He doesn''t press too much, for I don''t feel like choking.


    Yet, his strength is enough to keep me in place. I don''t even try fighting back. Also, everything happens so fast that I don''t have time to think of a defence. Let alone take action.


    When his gritted teeth and threatening expression startle me, he opens his eyes wide and seems to recognise me.


    ?Veronica,? he whispers. More than a question, it seems like a notice. He''s surprised, maybe a little guilty.


    He releases my throat first, and then he sits on the bed. Again, he rubs his face and hair, just like yesterday.


    Is this the reaction of a man that doesn''t want to touch a woman? It''s the same as yesterday. So similar that it makes me realise it''s worse than I imagined.


    ?I''m sorry,? he whines. ?I can''t believe I almost hurt you... I can''t believe it... I''m sorry, Veronica.?


    I sit by his side and straighten my dress while recomposing my cool.


    His voice is so desperate. As if touching me polluted him.


    It''s so disgraceful that it hurts, but what can I do?


    I bow my head and get up, reaching the table again. All I can do for him, now, is stay far enough.


    ?I don''t know how it happened,? he sighs. ?I feel so bad for scaring you...?


    ?It''s fine; I am not scared,? I say mechanically.


    ?If I didn''t open my eyes in time... If I clenched your neck tighter... It would have been even worse.?


    ?But you didn''t. You just startled me. It''s fine.?


    ?It''s not fine...?


    Sure, it''s not.


    Our embarrassing moment is interrupted by a light knock, and I get up to open the door. Ignis still isn''t in the right mood to deal with strangers. He''s sitting on the bed and observing a spot on the floor. If only I could say something to make him feel better...


    After all, I am not hurt. I don''t feel anything amiss, meaning Ignis was delicate enough not to leave bruises.


    The only part that hurts is my pride. But that is not important.


    After eating, Ignis leaves the room again. He says he''ll go look for Tobin.


    He doesn''t find anyone from our delegation, but it''s expected. With the carriages, they need to travel around the forest. It''s a longer path, and they''re slower than us.


    If they don''t make stops, they''ll arrive tomorrow.


    When he comes back from the recognition, Ignis has a dark face and a tired complexion. It''s even worse than before sleeping.


    It''s as if he didn''t rest for one minute today. Maybe, it''s the case I keep watching for tonight too. It won''t be a problem to sleep in the morning.


    Even if Aida and Tobin do appear, I''ll rest in the carriage. I''m more worried for Ignis than for me at the moment.


    However, he doesn''t let me take care of him. He just shakes his head and waves his hand, signalling that I shouldn''t meddle in his affairs.


    I bow my head again and don''t look up for the rest of the evening.


    Only when it''s time to sleep again, I realise I can''t survive this atmosphere. I''m not used to being ignored or hated.


    And I want to talk with Ignis. I want to find out whether I have some hope or not. At least, to know how to behave from now on.


    He''s always so gentle with me, but that only confuses me. He let me have his ration of meat, and he caressed my face when I offered him to sleep.


    It''s as if nothing happened, yet he keeps his distance.


    He hates me and, at the same time, he doesn''t want me to know.


    It''s so confusing.


    In the end, I decide to talk with him.


    It takes me more time than planned, but I manage to collect enough guts by sleep time.


    Instead of lying down and obediently snoozing off another night, I sit on the bed and straighten my back. I prepare all my words. I try them in my mind and decide not one of them sounds proper.


    I don''t know how to start, but I ought to say something before the end of the day.


    I don''t want to continue like this. Even if it means listening to Ignis''s true feelings. Even if he declares that he hates me because I''m naughty.


    I open my mouth, but no sound comes out.


    It''s just like yesterday. A lump is preventing me from talking. But I''ve been silent for the whole day, and my throat hurts all the same.


    I have to overcome this in any possible way.


    I stick my nails in the palms, and the pain makes me regain some sense. The words form. There''s only one thing I can say to gain a chance.


    One more chance, and I''ll do everything in my power not to screw it up anymore.


    ?Ignis,? I say.


    He was distant, lost in his own thoughts. At the sound of his name, though, he returns to earth.


    ?Yes??


    ?I... I''m sorry.?


    He lifts his eyebrows, and his shoulders straighten. His head is tilted while he tries to understand what I''m talking about.


    ?For yesterday evening,? I explain. ?I''m sorry about that.?


    ?You''re sorry?? he repeats.


    ?Yes. I''m not completely sure where I did wrong, but I can try guessing. I won''t repeat that ever again. I will become better, I promise...?


    No response comes from his side, so I continue my discourse. I move my eyes to the floor to avoid being distracted or interrupted.


    ?I will do as you tell me from now on. Nothing more and nothing else.. If you give me another chance, that is.?

 Chapter 45 - An Imperfect Wife

    Ignis stares at me. He looks surprised from this angle.


    I''m peeking from the corner of my eye. He''s still sitting at the table, his mouth is open in surprise. Or, maybe, confusion.


    ?What are you talking about?? he says after a while.


    I thought I was clear. And here we go again. I''ll have to repeat it until he''s satisfied. Is this part of my penalty? He''ll make me explain until he''s sure I realised my mistake.


    The problem is that I am not sure. I can''t be certain what annoyed him the most. I can just list all the things I''ve done and collect clues from his reaction.


    ?Yesterday, I did something bad,? I say.


    ?And what is that??


    ?I... I''m not sure. But I acted wrong. I don''t know how I should be, but... I''m sorry, Ignis. I''m a failure as a wife! And you do so much for me, yet I...?


    Before starting to cry, I cover my face and take a deep breath. I can''t fail now. It''s almost done. I need to listen to his response before letting my feelings get out of control.


    ?Veronica, what are you talking about, for goodness? Are you drunk or something? What do you think happened yesterday??


    ?We were being intimate,? I say.


    ?And then??


    ?Then I made a mistake, and you left.?


    ?That''s... That''s definitely not what happened. You didn''t make any mistake.?


    ?So, I was allowed to move my hips?? I murmur. ?To surround you with my legs and to touch your back so freely... Am I allowed to do that??


    He sighs, realising what I mean. Now, I''ll finally find out with precision about this matter.


    Ignis is replying with utter calm, and that must be a good sign. It means he won''t abandon me yet. He''ll likely give me another chance.


    He walks to me, and he crouches in front of the bed. Then, after taking my hands in his and looking me in the eye, he changes his mind and kneels on the floor.


    His face is calm as if he was in control. His hands are gentle, like always.


    ?Veronica, you are allowed to do what you want. It''s just that... I am human, and I can''t resist if you tease me too much. Yesterday, I walked out because I needed some fresh air to calm myself. I almost lost control.?


    ?Lost control??


    ?Yes. I almost did something bad to you.?


    ?What??


    ?We... We were just kissing, yet I thought about crossing that line and making love,? he admits. His confession makes my heart oddly happy. Just the thought of his wish makes me so content.


    What will happen if we ever do something for real? Will I die of happiness?


    ?Why did you change your mind?? I inquire. This is what I can''t understand, no matter how clear it is. I still hope it''s not that grave.


    ?Rather than changing my mind, I realised it''s wrong. Do you realise what was happening? I was taking advantage of you.?


    ?That''s not true.?


    ?How so?? he sighs, tilting his head and leaning his chin on my knee.


    ?You can''t take advantage of me, Ignis. We''re married. You have every right to touch your wife, don''t you? Also, I think it''s clear how I feel about it.?


    ?Veronica, if we consummate, the marriage won''t be nullable.?


    ?So what??


    ?You''ll be stuck with me. Your marriage is something you need to think about in-depth, my dear. Once our bed is shared, we will be husband and wife for the rest of our lives.?


    ?I already know that, Ignis. I was brought up far from the city, but I''m not that clueless.?


    ?That''s not what I meant.?


    ?What did you mean??


    ?You should think about it and then decide. It shouldn''t happen on a whim.?


    ?But I already thought about it before. I''ve told you how I feel. And I want this to happen. Don''t you??


    ?I want it as well. Yet, you are Veronica Bursio.?


    I scoff, annoyed.


    ?So what? Is my name such an issue??


    ?Your name isn''t. Mine, on the other side...?


    He avoids my gaze for a moment, and then he pecks my fingers.


    ?Think about it some more. When we reach your home... When we''re out of danger, use a few days to consider this. If you still want me then, I''ll be happy to be your husband.?


    ?Oh, Ignis!? I exclaim.


    He shuts his mouth, seeing I have a lot to say. He sighs, and his face shows a trace of remorse. As if he did something he shouldn''t have.


    But the truth is the opposite: he should have made love to me, yet he didn''t.


    How odd. But, most of all, I''m so relieved it''s not my fault. It''s not because of something I''ve done!


    I can rest assured and continue behaving the way I''ve done till now. Right?


    ?Ignis, tell me the truth. Am I too naughty??


    ?You''re just perfect, Veronica. You drive me mad but in a good way. In such a way that all I desire is to embrace you forever.?


    ?So... Can I continue being naughty??


    ?You''re not that naughty, though. Just honest.?


    ?Then, the only thing stopping you, right now, is your name,? I wonder. ?It''s not because of me.?


    ?Your consent is important.?


    ?But you wouldn''t leave me forever if I did something wrong, right??


    ?Ah? No, of course not. I would at least talk about it. I''m not afraid of telling you my tastes, Veronica.?


    I cover my mouth to stop the chuckle.


    It''s not my fault. It''s just a misunderstanding.


    I almost burst out crying with relief when I remember. It''s not over yet. There still is a problem on my path to intimacy.


    And it''s something I can''t solve if I don''t open my heart.. Ignis needs to understand, and the only way is to tell him directly.

 Chapter 46 - No Name, No Title

    I take Ignis''s head in my hands, and I make him move it away from my legs. Then, I slip down on the floor.


    It''s dirty, but I don''t care. Rather I can''t afford to think about it now.


    I need to be direct and to be understood. Also, it''s better if we can look each other in the eye.


    ?What are you doing?? Ignis asks, seeing that I''m sitting next to him.


    ?I want to talk,? I explain.


    ?About what??


    ?About us. You keep talking about your name or title as if it was relevant. But it''s not. I don''t care about it because, for me, you''re Ignis. I like you for how you are, to me and in general. And what makes me feel so cherished every time you kiss me is that it''s you, Ignis, and not Ignatius, the second son of a Count. Even if it were a peasant, it would be the same.?


    ?You... Are you sure?? he murmurs. ?It''s easy to say it now, but what if you change your mind? What if you regret it later??


    ?I won''t regret it, Ignis.?


    ?You can''t know what can happen in the future!?


    ?I can''t, that''s true. But I know how I feel at this very moment.?


    I grab his hand and squeeze it like a desperate.


    ?I know how important it is to me that you''re the one next to me. I want to stay married to you. For life. And I want to... I want to make love, too. Only if you agree, of course.?


    ?You shouldn''t make hasty decisions, Veronica. We don''t know each other all that well, do we??


    ?I know enough to decide.?


    He doesn''t seem convinced yet.


    ?Ignis, I want you!? I say. ?And I''m talking about you as you''re now, here. In front of me, sitting on a floor and forcing me to confess to you in any way that comes to mind. I don''t care about your surname, Ignis. Nor about your job. I only care about you.?


    ?You can''t imagine how much this means to me,? he sighs.


    ?I''d prefer to hear that you didn''t marry me just because I''m Duke Bursio''s daughter,? I point out.


    ?It just happened to be the case,? he chuckles. ?I like you for who you are, too.?


    ?So, we''re the same,? I murmur with a shrug.


    ?But... Are you sure about your words? Won''t you regret it later??


    ?Regret? What could I regret, Ignis? I''m not doing anything wrong here!?


    ?You''re right,? he sighs. ?We''re not on the wrong side. Still, I think we should wait...?


    ?Wait for what? I can''t be more sure than this.?


    ?Don''t tease my patience, Veronica. I am not that harmless, you know...?


    ?Just one thing!?


    ?What??


    ?If I do something you don''t like, don''t abandon me without a word!?


    ?I would never do that.?


    ?No?? I scoff, glaring at him.


    ?Yesterday, it was something else. I needed to chill down before doing something unforgivable.?


    ?But now that you know that I agree, you won''t need to stop anymore, right??


    ?Right,? he sighs. Somehow, he''s not convinced yet.


    ?Just promise me one thing. You will tell me when I do wrong.?


    ?You can''t do wrong, Veronica. There are no rules to follow. Feel free to follow your instinct.?


    ?Isn''t it awkward if I do??


    ?Till now, it was... Interesting??


    ?So, will you tell me??


    ?Of course, I will. You, too. You need to stop me if you change your mind. And you can tell me when you''re not fine with something. Especially if it''s painful or you don''t like it. All right??


    I nod, all happy to have finally cleared up a big misunderstanding.


    ?So, we''re good,? Ignis says. ?You don''t have anything else to say.?


    ?Nothing urgent,? I purr, leaning my head on his shoulder. I hug him tightly and close my eyes, inhaling his scent after so much time.


    It''s been a few hours, but I''ve already missed it.


    ?We can sit on the bed now,? he points out.


    I weaken my clench just enough to get up and move on the mattress.


    ?Let''s go to sleep.?


    ?Sleep?? I murmur, displeased. We just reached an agreement, for goodness. Are we really going to do nothing now?


    ?You''re tired.?


    ?So what? I''ll sleep later.?


    ?You!? he moans, pecking the top of my head. ?Do you want me to die young??


    ?Don''t hold back, my dear husband. Your wife is insisting: shouldn''t you give in already??


    ?Don''t be like this. It''s playing foul.?


    ?Why are you even fighting it? Let''s just listen to the needs of our bodies, Ignis. Don''t you like me a little bit? I like you so much, yet you''re capable of rejecting me this easily...?


    ?That''s not the case.?


    ?Is that so??


    ?I like you so much, Veronica. But that doesn''t mean I can assault you just like that.?


    ?Oh, please,? I moan, rolling my eyes. As if I minded any of his assaults.


    ?If you continue teasing me like this, I might really fulfil your request and show you what happens when a wife is naughty.?


    ?What happens??


    ?Oh, you...?


    He sighs, caressing my cheek with his thumb. His eyes analyse my face, and he scoffs. It''s a short sound, and it feels like surrender.


    Finally, the last barrier has broken, and we can finally enjoy the life of every newly-wed couple.


    I''ve waited enough for it. I had so much time to think about it.


    I guess it''s time to stop thinking already and to do it at once.


    ?Remember,? he whispers while approaching my lips. ?If something, anything at all, is not to your taste, tell me.?


    ?You won''t stop, though, will you??


    ?I''ll stop doing what annoys you,? he murmurs. ?But I don''t think I''ll be able to release you that easily.?


    Belatedly, some good news.


    ?You''re in a lot of trouble, Veronica. You shouldn''t have said so many nice words to a man like me.?


    ?Those were only my thoughts.?


    ?Your thoughts are dangerous.?


    ?I know,? I chuckle. ?But I can''t help it.. My mind is unpredictable when you''re around.?

 Chapter 47 - The Night Is Young (1)

    The night is young, and we''ve just cleared our misunderstandings. Now, we can focus on the future with more hope.


    After being told that I can touch and kiss him as I want, it''s even harder to keep my arms in check.


    Ignis just observes me from close, but he doesn''t start kissing. We''re just hugging and happy, but I''d like to finally do what I''ve dreamt of.


    Am I the only one wanting it? Isn''t he the least attracted? Doesn''t he quiver at least half as I do?


    I caress his lips with a finger, and he bites the tip of it all of a sudden. I wince, but I don''t retreat my hand while Ignis sucks on my finger.


    It''s weird, but even my knees feel the excitement from this small gesture.


    My face must be convincing because Ignis lets go of my finger and aims for my lips, kissing me in the rough, passionate way I''ve started to love. The dress flies over my head, like yesterday but without all the wait.


    ?Veronica, you''re beautiful,? Ignis whispers while making me lie down.


    I close my eyes and enjoy the thrills caused by his voice.


    Now that there isn''t anything on the way, his mouth moves down on my belly. The path of kisses starts from my chin and passes on my chest, in between my breasts.


    Ignis insists only a moment before resuming his journey and licking around my belly button. I inhale abruptly, surprised by the ease with which he touches and kisses me.


    And here I thought he didn''t like me...


    His fingers grip my underwear, and I widen my eyes in expectation. This is something we haven''t done yet: we never stood naked one in front of the other. Oh, well, at least I always had something on me.


    ?Can I?? he asks, looking me in the eye.


    I nod, unable to talk once again. This time, though, the lump isn''t due to fear or shame. It''s something else, almost painful yet beautiful.


    I wouldn''t exchange these thrills for anything in the world.


    Ignis pecks my stomach once again before pulling the last piece of clothing covering me. The underwear slips on my legs, uncovering me slowly yet unstoppably.


    I swallow, and my hard breath makes me wonder if I''m overreacting to all of this.


    When it reaches my knees, I move one of my legs to accelerate the process. I fold my knee and get the leg out of the underwear under Ignis''s surprised expression.


    Doing like this, I just revealed myself to him. But I don''t care about shame. Not now.


    Maybe, later, I might say sorry anew and convince Ignis that I''m a proper and shy lady, perfect to be his wife. But later.


    He kisses my knee, moving up with his mouth and looking at me for the whole time. Every single peck is given only after checking my reaction, and he stops for a moment when I clench the sheets and bite my lips.


    When he''s sure I''m not complaining, he continues upwards. He licks the inner part of my thigh, and I moan out loud. I cover my mouth with both my hands, but Ignis''s amused smirk heartens me.


    I don''t need to hide it, right? I can just be honest.


    ?Don''t be this shy, wife,? he murmurs before kissing me again.


    He licks and sucks on the same spot, and a light bruise appears when he''s done. A small mark to remind me about this for the next few days.


    His fingers caress my core, finally touching the most secret spot on my body. His tongue does the same a few seconds later, and I jolt.


    A groan leaves my throat, and the room disappears when the warmth from down there takes over everything.


    Ignis backs away, as worried as I was before.


    ?Veronica?? he murmurs, kissing the skin on my hip and peeking under his locks. ?Are you all right??


    Oh, I''m more than that.


    ?Do that... Do that again,? I murmur with a high-pitched voice. ?I like that.?


    He sighs, relieved, and his head returns between my thighs. He guides my leg on his shoulder, and his tongue teases me again.


    It''s light, almost unnoticeable. However, the thrills are more than noticed.


    When he gains some confidence, he moves his tongue in circles. His finger splits the lips, running on the opening and teasing me. While pleasure mixes with curiosity, I lean on my elbows and take a look.


    Our eyes meet just while I sigh, and a wave of energy crosses my belly. A smug smile welcomes my moan as Ignis returns to his ministrations, making me pant even more.


    He reaches the opening with his mouth, and his tongue slips inside before retreating. Then, again.


    I inhale abruptly while my voice complains about something. Rather than stopping, though, it pushes him to continue. I want Ignis to go on with this, to even do more, to be rougher or move faster...


    I lean back and fall on the sheets, sinking in the mattress. My free leg copies the first, circling his head with no shame. I arch my back as my moans get louder and more frequent, transforming into cries of need.


    My back arches and my feet curl. A new, pulsing feeling builds up in my belly, deep down and hidden.


    I lose contact with the world as the pleasure overflows whatever barrier kept it in till now. Even my fingers feel it.


    It''s like shattering in a thousand pieces, disappearing for a moment and, the next second, coming back to one''s body and feeling everything with too much clarity.


    The little light coming from the candles doesn''t reach my eyes while I sink in the darkness. Warmth crosses my body, and thrills move my back while I calm down.


    A pair of strong, hot arms surround me, and I lean my head on Ignis''s shoulder, satisfied.... blissful like never before.

 Chapter 48 - The Night Is Young (2)

    I open my eyes and notice how everything stopped too soon. I am still a virgin, technically. That''s not good...


    I wanted to finally go all the way, but Ignis stopped after pleasuring me. I wanted us to feel good together. And here I am, all sweaty and pleased but still intact.


    ?And now?? I murmur, trying to find out whether it''s only a step of the whole act or we''re really done.


    ?Aren''t you tired, Veronica?? he whispers to my ear while caressing my back and pecking my shoulder. ?I''ll let you rest, now.?


    ?I''m not that tired,? I point out.


    ?No??


    ?No. I want to go all the way.? Only after talking, I remember I''m supposed to act lady-like.


    But still, if just preliminaries brought me to feel so much pleasure, I can''t wait to see the rest.


    It''s only natural, right? I''m curious, not lewd.


    Also, I want Ignis to feel as much bliss as I did. I want him to pant in ecstasy as well, to call my name and embrace me tighter too.


    But he lay down as if he was the one receiving pleasure. His face is relaxed, and his smile makes me feel guilty for disturbing him.


    Yet, I don''t have the energy to talk him into this again! It''s so much work, and he doesn''t let me have my way that easily...


    ?Ignis, you don''t like me,? I whine, rubbing my head on his chest. He''s still wearing his clothes. He never had the intention to make love with me, this moron...


    ?I like you, Veronica.?


    ?Then why are you so reluctant? Why don''t you want to finally be husband and wife??


    ?What are you talking about??


    He sighs, looking up helplessly.


    I don''t buy it, though. I''m the desperate one here.


    ?I like you very much. And I want to make love. But you always back away. If you don''t want it, then just say it. I will stop troubling you; just tell me off. Don''t trick me into thinking you feel the same as me...?


    ?The same as you??


    I crook my mouth and sigh.


    ?I want to feel you inside me,? I murmur in a low voice. ?Not just your fingers.?


    Oh, this last one was supposed to be a thought. But it''s the truth.


    I liked it very much. But I want more.


    ?I know this desire is impure and that a girl shouldn''t be driven by her instincts... Yet, I can''t help it. I can''t resist you, Ignis.?


    ?Veronica, you...? he moans, turning on his side. He observes my face with his emerald eyes, and I remember old talks of when I was a little girl. About not to tease men, for they can be very petty.


    ?You make me like this, Ignis. It''s not my fault... You''re the one tempting me!?


    His mouth crashes on me, and another lustful, passionate kiss takes away my breath. I moan, relieved, and I hug him back so he can''t escape.


    When I push my hips towards him, I feel his hardness poking. I glance down and see his trousers tenting around the bulge on his crotch. How come he prefers to endure it rather than embracing me?


    I grab the shirt and pull it apart, undoing the first few buttons to have some view for my tired eyes.


    I kiss his chest, leaving a sloppy trace with my pecks, and I lick here and there to see whether Ignis has the same reaction. He doesn''t, really.


    But I want to kiss him as he did to me! Also, if he kept control, it means I wasn''t alluring enough. If I trouble him enough, he won''t have a choice but do what married couples are supposed to do.


    Meanwhile, my fingers reach the last button of the shirt. I push it down from his shoulders and moan at the sight of his muscles flexing to help me. I pull his hair and kiss his neck, licking it before actually leaning my lips.


    ?You''re mine,? he murmurs while working on the trousers and getting rid of them. ?I let you run away from me so many times, yet you always come back and look for trouble... What can I do with you, ah??


    ?Whatever you want,? I giggle. ?Just don''t stop midway. Have some firmness as a man and keep your objectives in place!?


    ?You...? he roars, grabbing me and pushing me down. He blocks my wrists on the bed and smirks at the show.


    I can only hopelessly stare back at him. I blink, slow and on purpose. Just like a deer that doesn''t want to run away from trouble.


    ?Yes?? I say. My voice trembles with excitement, but I don''t let it discourage me.


    My heart beats like crazy, and my legs still tremble from before.


    ?Don''t regret it later,? he says, rubbing his nose on my neck. ?Don''t say I didn''t warn you, either.?


    ?I''ll take responsibility for my actions,? I chuckle. ?It will be my fault, all right??


    ?I want you so much, Veronica. Yet, it''s too soon. We don''t know each other enough.?


    ?We do, though. I know you, Ignis. And every day, I find out something that makes me like you more.?


    I won''t feel like this ever again in the future. If this fails and Ignis abandons me, I''ll grow old alone. I won''t be able to fall in love again.


    Love? Is this it?


    It would explain everything. And it would be a reason for my craziness.


    Not just that love isn''t rational, but it can explode this fast as well.


    ?Do you still remember what I told you before?? he murmurs.


    ?I''ll tell you if anything bothers me,? I sigh. ?Is that all right??


    ?Perfect,? he says, nodding.


    ?Now, show me what happens when I tease you too much...?


    His wily smile is too much for my heart. Yet, I''m happy.. He won''t leave me here again. I can feel it: we''ll succeed this time!

 Chapter 49 - Husband And Wife

    ?Do not rush!? Ignis exclaims when I pull him on me soon after he takes off the last pieces of clothing.


    Finally naked, I can take a good look at him. His thighs are so powerful: no wonder he can ride a horse for the whole day without a break. His back is sculpted, and I''d like to stick my nails in it to feel how firm it can be...


    I am not rushing at all. I''m just a bit worried Ignis might leave if we take too much time, but that shouldn''t happen. I hope.


    My eyes caress his body, shifting down against my will. His erect member makes me quiver, and I lock my legs out of instinct.


    I already know how it feels to touch it, yet... How will it feel inside?


    I swallow, regaining composure and lying down.


    His hands are next to my head, blocking me under him. But I can still move, so I lock my legs on his hips and pull him in for a kiss.


    When his member hits my core, I moan and stroke my hips, rubbing myself on him. Every move sends electricity to my belly, and I start panting so soon.


    I split my mouth to breathe, and I groan and whine just like before. Ignis isn''t as unconcerned, for he also does pant with me.


    ?I want you so much,? he murmurs to my ear, and I arch my back at the sound.


    ?Now?? I beg, but he doesn''t seem to concede.


    I''ve had my part of pleasure already, so I should avoid being too annoying.


    ?I said no rush,? he murmurs. ?Why are you in such a hurry??


    ?I''m not in a hurry! Just a bit... Ehm... We should move on, right? We shouldn''t waste too much time already.?


    ?You talk too much,? he says and pecks my nose.


    His hand touches my core, massaging lightly until hearing a few moans. Only then, he moves his hands on my hips.


    ?Are you all right?? he inquires. He''s asked me so many times, and I guess it''s not even the last one.


    He''ll continue to be considerate. Too considerate, given the situation.


    I nod, moving my gaze to the side not to let him see my annoyance.


    His lips kiss my neck, and I arch my back to try getting closer.


    ?I can''t hold back anymore,? he hums, and I bite my lips not to exult.


    ?Be gentle,? I murmur, pretending to be shy and proper.


    ?I''ll try...?


    I weaken the grip of my legs and let him position himself. His tip pricks on my entrance. It crosses the opening and slides inside.


    Bit by bit, so slow... My inner walls stretch to let him accommodate.


    It''s weird being filled like this.


    ?Does it hurt?? Ignis says, slowing down even more.


    I gasp, annoyed by the interruption. Oh, it''s so difficult to get things done.


    ?No, it doesn''t,? I purr.


    It''s just weird.


    ?Tell me if...? he starts, but he stops talking to sigh.


    When he''s completely inside, his breath accelerates, and he clenches his fists on the mattress. His forehead is covered by sweat, even if we didn''t do anything much.


    As for me... Oh, it''s a little uncomfortable. Just a little.


    I don''t dare to move, and my chest trembles with every gulp of air. My fingers stick in Ignis''s shoulders, and my eyes lock when he moves to retreat.


    It''s still slow. Ignis moves away and pushes back in, making me arch my back.


    I groan, confused by all the feelings that assault my body. Most of all, it''s burning. Ticklish to some degree, and it pushes me to move my hips too.


    But I can''t.


    Ignis stops moving all of a sudden, observing my face like a scared rabbit.


    ?Does it hurt?? he asks again.


    ?I''m not hurt,? I murmur. ?It''s not pain, Ignis...?


    ?I... Can I... ehm...?


    ?Continue,? I breathe, tightening the clench of my legs. ?And move faster, for goodness''s sake!?


    He bends down to kiss my lips while our hips react as if they had a life of their own.


    While our tongues dance, so do our bodies.


    What at first was just a waving feeling transforms into something more. Pleasure accumulates again, and I pant frantically while inciting Ignis to accelerate.


    He reaches deeper inside me, hitting places that were supposed to hurt. Yet, not a single string of pain crosses my whole body.


    They lied, didn''t they? How can love hurt, after all?


    Was it all just a story to keep girls in check?


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I murmur while reaching the second climax of my life.


    Soon after the first, at that. Among the many things I didn''t know before, there''s the fact that women can feel pleasure without consummating. Ignis proved it so well, with the same tongue he''s now using to kiss me.


    When I think I''m close to finishing, I realise that my husband is not. His panting and moans are more frequent, but he has enough breath to kiss me wildly. He has enough mind to check on me from time to time, and he never lets go of his last bit of rationality.


    But this is how he is. I don''t hate it that much. It makes me feel cherished and loved.


    At this thought, my resistance falls down, and my nails stick in Ignis''s shoulders, leaving pink traces where I press the most. My feet curl, and my eyes roll back.


    I stop the kiss because I have no control, and I shout a couple of screams before finally calming down.


    My inner walls first clench around his member, and then they tremble in the delicious feeling spreading from my core. Ignis gives a few more pushes before releasing his semen, and I can finally rest assured.


    We''re husband and wife now. We''re also lovers.


    I cuddle on the side when Ignis rolls down, and I look for his embrace as soon as I can move freely.

 Chapter 50 - Lovers

    I settle in his arms and close my eyes. Finally... we''re finally lovers.


    Every single inch of my skin has goosebumps, and my muscles are all so relaxed. My body exudes happiness and satisfaction.


    ?How are you feeling?? Ignis asks while stroking my hair. His fingers play with my locks, and his eyes shine in the darkness.


    ?I''m more interested in hearing about you,? I reply.


    I can''t express myself right now. It was too intense to be described.


    ?I feel so happy,? he says, tightening his clench and burying his face in my neck. ?I couldn''t be happier, Veronica.?


    ?I''m glad.?


    Oh, I can understand what he means.


    ?I''m so happy to have married you,? he continues.


    ?Me too.?


    ?And that you don''t mind my titles or positions. I''m so relieved you see only me when you say my name...?


    ?Don''t talk nonsense now,? I sigh. ?I''m not that superficial, after all. It troubles me that you were thinking I would mind...?


    He pecks my forehead instead of answering and leans his head down. The pillow moves when the weight reshapes it. My head bounces in place, but it''s not a bother. Not as much as Ignis''s hands holding onto me.


    It''s as if he''s afraid I''ll disappear if he weakens his grip.


    I should be worried, actually. I need Ignis more than he needs me.


    But I know he won''t just abandon me in trouble. And I know his ultimate goal wasn''t just physical intimacy. He''s too innocent, too kind for that.


    ?Veronica, I love you.?


    ?Hmm?? I murmur, taken back.


    Love is a heavy word. It''s not one people use without thinking about it. Especially Ignis.


    But he never had trouble telling me his feelings before. And, I don''t think he''s over-talking.


    If he said something like this, it must be what he truly thinks.


    ?Me too,? I whisper. I can''t be sure about my feelings because each one of them is so new.


    Also, I''ve just experienced so much pleasure that it clouded my mind. Still, I loved Ignis even before this...


    ?For real?? he moans, raising my chin with a finger. ?Are you sure??


    Ah, that damn question. But I can''t admit I''m confused just like this.


    Also, Ignis could misunderstand. His feelings are so easily hurt. He''s too concerned with anything regarding me, so I can''t tell him I don''t know what''s going on with my heart.


    But, of one thing, I am sure.


    ?Ignis, I''m looking forward to spending the rest of my life with you.?


    ?Do you??


    ?Why do you doubt me every time??


    ?I''m not doubting you, Veronica. But I can''t believe you really want to stay with me. It makes me so happy... My heart can''t stop beating fast, and my lungs ache from how much I''d kiss you now.?


    I lean my palm on his chest and smile at the crazy heartbeat. Indeed, he''s as excited as he swears. But that''s not all.


    His red ears, I know they''re red even if it''s dark, must be burning with embarrassment. His arms still cling to me and don''t seem to intend to let go.


    My lips start tingling all of a sudden, and I move my head up, searching for him in the dark. When I finally meet his mouth, I stick my tongue in it. I dare to explore, to feel his inner cheeks and teeth, curious and pleased by his surrender.


    ?You can doubt my words, but my body is so honest,? I whisper before returning to the kiss.


    Ignis''s tongue finds mine, and they lock onto each other, sometimes fighting and sometimes caressing.


    ?Indeed,? he sighs when we''re done. ?Your body is so honest. It makes me want to tease you again and again and...?


    ?Oh, we should sleep.?


    ?I agree.?


    Even though we do agree on sleeping, we continue kissing and caressing long into the night. We even talk a bit about other things not related to our feelings.


    The darkness is comforting, for every touch is everything.


    The sweat on my body starts drying, and the heat disappears. Even in this hot weather, the air feels cool after so much effort.


    It makes me slip into slumber little by little, cuddled by Ignis''s arms and his deep voice whispering sweet nothings or odd curiosities.


    No matter how relaxing the environment is, though, he doesn''t even yawn once. It''s his insomnia again, isn''t it?


    We''ll look for a solution when we have some time.


    I wasn''t clear until now whether he didn''t want to sleep alone or was too excited by the situation. Yet, if he''s not relaxed enough now, then the problem is not something he can decide that easily.


    It''s stronger than him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to sleep, but he can''t.


    And I''m losing contact with the world bit by bit, so I can''t even offer to be the one awake. As much as his insomnia keeps him vigil, this whole situation makes me drowsy and tired.


    Until I close my eyes and stop hearing every second word. Then, the sounds melt together, and his sentences are indistinguishable.


    His feelings can still reach me through his tone, but I don''t know what he''s talking about.


    ?Veronica, I love you? is one of the last few words I can hear clearly. ?And I''ll spend the rest of my life protecting you with all I have. No matter what the world says. No matter what you think... I will protect you.?


    I open my mouth to reply, to say I will protect him too, but only a moan leaves my throat.


    It''s too late to say anything, so I''m fated to listen to his feelings without the chance to reply.


    ?Even if you hate me for this, I will use everything at my disposal to make you forgive me.?


    Why do I hate him? I don''t at all. It''s the complete opposite of it.


    Oh, he''s so unsure of himself, my dear husband. We''ll work on his self-esteem too.. As soon as we have some time.

 Chapter 51 - The Day After

    I wake up late in the morning. The sun is high in the sky already.


    The window fails at filtering the rays that light up the room, and the noises of a lively town are bright as the day.


    I sit on the bed before realising I''m without clothes. They''re folded and leaned on a chair nearby, so I can just get dressed.


    Yet, I''d like to wash before that. It''s sticky in between my legs. Not to mention all the sweat because of...


    Oh.


    It''s real. We made love yesterday.


    I smile like a fool while my cheeks blush. I was so daring during the night. But in the light of the day, I''m still shy and clumsy.


    By the way, where is Ignis?


    As if to answer my question, the door is opened, and he walks in.


    One of his hands is holding a platter with food... Oh, food! I am so hungry. I''d literally eat anything right now.


    The other hand is embracing a big bowl with water. A couple of towels hanging from his arm.


    Can someone be more perfect than this? He already knew what I needed, and he went to fetch it for me.


    ?What a thoughtful husband I have here,? I say, covering my chest with the sheets.


    It''s useless because Ignis saw everything already.


    But it''s different during the day, somehow.


    ?Good morning, wife,? he says while leaning the platter on the table. Then, he walks to me and pecks my forehead before soaking a towel in the water.


    It''s warm when he presses it on my shoulder, cleaning me with utter tenderness.


    ?I can do it alone,? I say.


    ?You''re a noble, young girl,? he points out. ?Where did you learn how to clean yourself??


    I pout, offended. I''m not completely stupid, for goodness.


    ?I''m sorry for this,? he sighs while cleaning my chest. He left a few love bites here and there, and now he feels so guilty because of it.


    None of the bruises is in visible places, and they don''t hurt. It''s not like anything changed...


    ?I couldn''t resist but leave a mark,? he confesses with a red face, as red as his hair if possible.


    ?I can do it alone, really,? I murmur when the sheets slip down to uncover my stomach. ?I know how to. You don''t need to worry so much.?


    ?It''s my fault if you''re like this,? he adds, getting closer. ?The least I can do is help you recover.?


    ?Re-re... recover?? I am all right! What does he think? It''s not like we did that much, after all. It''s just a little physical exercise.


    I can still proceed with my daily life. I''m not that weak.


    ?Let me take care of you, Veronica. Will you??


    I sigh, surrendering to his sweet tone. He rubs my back with the warm towel, soaking it in the water a couple of times more.


    ?I am not ill, though,? I point out. ?I can move my arms.?


    ?Are you going to keep protesting??


    ?I think so.?


    ?I''m glad, for I really love to listen to you. Even if you scold me.?


    I bite my lips in embarrassment. It''s hard to keep a straight face after being told something like this.


    Oh, Ignis... Just wait until I come up with something as daring to say!


    As I rack my brain to find naughty words, Ignis uncovers my legs and passes the towel there too. Oh, now I''m all fresh and clean. Well, almost all.


    He changes the towel, grabbing the other one. He slips between my legs, and I bite my lips even more.


    I don''t dare to move. I don''t spread my legs wider to make the job easier, nor do I lock them together. I just stare, my brain not working anymore.


    ?Don''t look at me like that,? Ignis sighs, not even glancing at me. Yet, he feels my gaze on him.


    ?Like what?? I murmur.


    ?We can''t do it again. Not now.?


    Oh, so that''s how I''m looking at him. It makes sense.


    But indeed, we can''t do it all the time.


    When he''s finished, he gets up to let me dress.


    However, even if we can''t do it all the time, now seems like a good moment. We aren''t all that busy here. We''re just waiting.


    Oh, maybe we should be a little more visible.


    ?Are we going to look for Aida and Tobin?? I ask.


    ?No, I''ve already found them. They arrived a few hours ago.?


    ?Are they all right??


    ?Safe and sound.?


    ?With or without the carriages??


    ?The whole group is healthy, and our belongings are with them. I told you there''s nothing to worry about.?


    ?So, we''re resuming our travel.?


    ?Yes, we are.?


    ?How much till home??


    ?Three or four days, I guess.?


    ?If nothing happens again,? I moan. It''s tiring to be attacked so often.


    I sit at the table and glance at my breakfast. Oh, there''s everything I need to recharge all the energy I used during the night.


    My mood improves as I fill my plate and dig in. Food is always comforting. Even if it''s as simple as commoner food.


    I don''t care if the bread is dark anymore. I don''t ask for salt in vain, for I don''t have time for that.


    Once the first bite is in my mouth, my stomach grumbles with hunger. I''ll need even more energy for another day of travel. It''s better if I eat a lot!


    ?I''m glad your appetite is good.?


    ?Don''t tease me, Ignis.?


    ?I''m not teasing.?


    ?You woke up so bold all of a sudden!?


    I can just rebuke with a few words because I truly am busy eating.

 Chapter 52 - Adults Wisdom

    Meeting Aida after days of worry feels refreshing.


    ?Oh, thank goodness you''re all right!? I exclaim, drowning in her arms.


    ?I am here, your highness. I won''t leave you alone anymore, no matter what happens...?


    ?We''re in father''s territory. We can relax a bit more now.?


    Ignis winces at my words. Relaxing is such a difficult word for him.


    But the rest of the delegation is relieved it''s almost over.


    A couple of days, and we''ll finally be safe and have everything we need.


    ?Shall we send a messenger ahead?? I say, moving my eyes on Ignis.


    ?No need. We''ll be a few hours behind the messenger, so it''s the same.?


    ?But what if father worries? It''s better to tell him we''re safe and sound.?


    ?We risk being intercepted, Veronica. We should keep a low profile instead.?


    We resume the journey early in the day, long before lunch. Aida and Tobin don''t have time to rest, as well as the rest of the guards. Yet, we''re all in a hurry to arrive.


    In the end, after the second attack during the same trip, I won''t inquire anymore about Tobin. It''s fine if he tags along, for there''s a higher chance to survive for all.


    As for Aida, she''s not just a regular nanny and handmaid. She''s a mage, too. And a rare species of mage, at that.


    She''s one of the few that can influence human people with her powers, including healing wounds and helping with the spirit. She can throw spells to make people sleep or lose consciousness. She can stop the effects of poison, and so on.


    She''s the perfect guard for a Princess. For sure, she knows how to defend herself and the people around her.


    Yet, my worries don''t concern what some attackers can''t do to her. On the contrary. The real danger is that someone notices her powers and denounces her to the Church.


    Aida knows how to pass unnoticed, by the way. Still, I can''t help but be concerned. Especially because she wouldn''t be here if not for me.


    ?Your highness, do you need something before departing?? she inquires, following me in the carriage.


    ?No, I''m fine.?


    She nods, sitting on the opposite side and observing me.


    ?You feel different, your highness.?


    ?Different?? I murmur, absent-minded. ?What do you mean??


    Could it be that what I did with Ignis left more visible signs than the love bites on my bosom?


    ?Your aura changed. It''s as if you grew up in two days.?


    ?Oh, Aida, I already am an adult. I can''t grow up more than this...?


    ?No, but you can become more mature.?


    ?How so? What makes you feel like I changed??


    Oh, I''m transparent. But, for some reason, I feel embarrassed to reveal my first night.


    ?You didn''t persist with your intention to send a messenger a few minutes ago...? she starts.


    As we talk, the carriage begins moving, bringing us closer to home every second.


    ?Ignis is right about being tracked down. Also, we''ll be home in a few days. Three or four, but I guess three is more accurate. I can resist without communicating to father our position. It''s the best decision for the moment being.?


    ?It''s not the only thing, your highness. You didn''t protest for a few other things. It surprised me.?


    ?Like what??


    ?You didn''t force your current husband to eat. Nor did you insist on him resting.?


    ?It''s because Ignis rested enough. And he also had breakfast.?


    Is that so? Did I stop worrying about him?


    I don''t think that''s the case. Rather, I must have figured out that it''s useless to insist.


    Or, maybe, I was too distracted with my own body to worry about him. Could it be?


    ?You''re calmer, your highness.?


    For real?


    ?I don''t see a kid in front of me. Not anymore.?


    Oh, she figured it out. But I can''t tell her out loud. It''s too much!


    It''s better just to pretend to know nothing and continue smiling like an idiot.


    ?A man and a woman, alone for two days.?


    Three nights, to be exact. There was no chance nothing would happen. But still, Aida is so insistent on this...


    ?It''s no surprise you have consummated your marriage. Just remember, your highness. That man might be neutral with regard to mages. He might not fear you. Yet, you never know if his lips are tight enough.?


    Oh, I know his lips very well.


    ?We''re husband and wife,? I point out. ?Ignis won''t hurt me because that would bring damage to him as well.?


    ?I''m not saying he''ll betray you. He might not do it on purpose. But men... They''re unpredictable. And they change ideas too often.?


    Even though I agree, I can''t let her slander Ignis like this!


    ?My husband is different,? I say. ?He won''t get rid of me just because he''s grown tired. And, just to be clear, he didn''t insist on this. I was the one, actually.?


    He''s not taking advantage of me, for goodness. It''s the exact opposite.


    I''m the one exploiting Ignis. First, to get out of the Palace. And, now, for his body.


    ?We want to stay married, Aida. We''ll retire somewhere far from human politics and far from the Church. I will dedicate my life to help our people, and Ignis will support me.?


    ?Have you told him??


    ?Not yet. But I will! As soon as we''re safe, and only after he thinks about this marriage a bit more. I don''t want to risk exposing my identity because of a hasty decision.?


    ?You indeed became wiser, your highness.?

 Chapter 53 - A Fast Learner

    The first and second days of travel are tedious.


    The only interesting thing that happens is that I convince Ignis to teach me some swordplay. I just need to show him I can wield a sword, nothing more than that.


    Yet, he''s especially careful with everything around me. He doesn''t let me get off the carriage alone in fear I trip and twist an ankle. He opens every single door for me so that I don''t slam into them.


    When he accepts to play, I''m quite surprised.


    ?Show me what you can do,? he says, offering me a wooden stick.


    Oh, this is not a sword. But I guess it''s better than nothing.


    Now, if I can disarm Ignis even once, he''ll be forced to admit I do know a little of...


    ?Don''t lose your focus,? he exclaims while the stick flies far from me.


    When? How?


    I haven''t even noticed him moving, yet I''ve already lost.


    Oh, I don''t stand a chance against him like this. He''s too skilled. But it''s unfair to compare us: he''s trained the sword his whole life while I''ve been using it for a few years only.


    It''s normal that he''s better.


    Yet, I wasn''t expecting this much better.


    ?Veronica, if you don''t focus, you can''t win. A sword is a weapon, not a toy. And your opponent wants to kill you. You can''t waste time thinking: you need to protect yourself first.?


    Oh, damn it.


    He offers me the stick back, and I return on guard.


    This time, I don''t waste time thinking. Better give up on my impossible dream and just observe his elegant moves. My eyes will thank me even if I do lose every single time.


    When he attacks, I back away. I just step backwards by instinct, and he nods, approving.


    I didn''t have time to react just now, so retreating was the only thing my body could achieve in this fraction of a second.


    ?This is better,? Ignis comments. ?If you aren''t hurt, you have a chance to get out of it alive.?


    ?Realistically, how many people can fight like you?? I inquire. ?I can defend myself from the average bandit pretty well. But you''re a trained guard. It''s different.?


    ?Don''t overestimate me, Veronica. Tobin is way more skilled than me.?


    I sigh. Staying in between skilled people makes one feel useless.


    But, once far from the capital''s knights, I''m sure I''ll recover a little of my self-esteem.


    Ignis is one of the best swordsmen I''ve ever seen, and I want to believe he''s the best among his peers as well. It would be unfair if he wasn''t. And it would mean that I believed in the lie that I''m not that bad with a sword.


    ?Keep the sword higher while on guard,? he says. ?Protect head and chest. You can jump away if your legs are targeted.?


    ?The instructor said to be careful about the legs,? I point out.


    ?You''re faster than you''re strong, Veronica. Even if they target your legs, you won''t be able to stop the blow with your strength. Especially if the angle is bad. You need to be more cunning than strong and faster than brave.?


    ?You sound like some sage living in a mountain and delivering advice to us humans,? I giggle.


    ?Don''t tease me and focus,? he rebukes, pouting. ?You need to learn how to defend yourself. I might not be by your side when you need it.?


    ?Are you planning to leave??


    ?Life is unpredictable. Better have a skill you won''t use rather than lack it when you need it.?


    ?Do you remember what I said about the sage?? I giggle.


    ?You shouldn''t laugh about this. It''s important!?


    He lowers the stick he''s using, and I tilt my head. Is it over? Are we done training? I was just getting in the mood... And I was starting to figure out how Ignis''s swordplay works.


    ?I will teach you more about this,? he says. ?You can''t stand a chance against a real assassin if you keep defending your honour. It''s not a battle for the King''s entertainment. It''s life and death.?


    ?All right,? I sigh. ?I will try my best.?


    He steps in my direction and offers his hand. I hold it while walking towards the woods.


    Aida and Tobin are resting near the carriage. They don''t pay much attention to us, but I guess they''re both on alert. With different techniques, they''re observing the surroundings and listening to any sound revealing traces of humans.


    Tobin with his ears and eyes, Aida with her magic.


    ?However, if you have the chance, you should always run away from danger.? Ignis continues with his predicament.


    His face is solemn, and his tone is so serious. It makes me want to laugh and hug him. Yet, it''s better if I keep some decency.


    When we''re far enough from the carriage, I pull him by the hand to make him stop the walk. I stand on tiptoe and leave a peck on his cheek.


    A few seconds later, we''re hidden behind a tree, kissing with so much passion and the need of lovers.


    This time, I''m clothed. Hence, the wood pressing in my back doesn''t bother me. The hand in my hair is firm yet gentle, and the stone-like body pushing me against the tree is hot like lava.


    Oh, dear. It''s been two days already. We didn''t even kiss for two days.


    How could I resist for so long without going mad?


    While Ignis''s tongue explores my mouth, I lean my whole weight on the tree and my hands on his chest. I don''t move a muscle and let him direct me as he pleases.


    Feigning surrender, I kiss Ignis back until we''re both satisfied, giving my best to be as smooth as he is. Oh, but I''m learning.


    Judging from his contented grin when we split, I''m learning fast enough.


    ?I may suck in swordplay,? I comment with a smug grin.. ?But I can still learn a lot of other things.?

 Chapter 54 - The Last Stop (1)

    I''m too forward.


    I became shameless.


    Even if my husband doesn''t mind, and he seems to like my clumsy attempts at flirting... What if he changes his mind later? If Ignis decides a tempting wife isn''t fun as imagined, what will happen to me?


    Maybe he''s pleased because it''s just the beginning of our relationship. I can''t spend my life saying naughty things to him.


    He''ll eventually figure out my shameless nature and wonder if he needs such a wife. I should refrain from acting like this, at least not too often...


    ?Your highness, we''re close,? Aida says, following my lost expression.


    Ah, and here I wanted to keep it private. It''s impossible to hide it if I become a red doll after kissing Ignis. I should work harder on suppressing my feelings, at least in public.


    ?Yes,? I reply in a sigh. ?I''m looking forward to meeting with father.?


    Also, I''ll have to tell him I want to stay married. The deal was to annul the marriage, and father can''t know I changed my mind during the journey.


    ?The guard said we will rest tonight and resume tomorrow morning. So that we''ll reach the Duke''s residence in the late morning.?


    ?Oh, we really are close. However, it''s better to travel by day. Especially here... There might be assassins waiting for us, and darkness isn''t the best for defence.?


    ?I thought you were in a hurry, your highness.?


    ?Not as much as to risk our lives for nothing. A few hours more won''t mean anything, as long as we arrive in one piece.?


    ?I thought you would be more scared after the assassins, but you''re so resistant,? she murmurs, pressing her palm on her chest, right where the heart is.


    She looks proud at this very moment. Yet, her tone is full of nostalgia.


    ?If anyone told me you would become so brave and reasonable, I wouldn''t have believed. Yet, my little Princess grew up so well...?


    ?Oh, Aida, don''t act as if I''m gone! I won''t leave home for a while more, so you can keep the sadness for later. Also, I think I should bring you with me.?


    ?Of course, your highness. I''m your designated guard. I go where you go.?


    I smile, comforted by these few words.


    The person who took care of me, protecting me from danger, and teaching me so much, isn''t willing to let me go. She''s one of my primal comforts, as she was there every time I needed someone.


    We stop so close to home that my heart flutters, and my tongue tickles in need to tell them to continue the journey. Yet, we have to be rational.


    Also, we decided long ago to stop here.


    Tobin finds an inn with enough space for us all. Other than the four of us, there are also the four guards sent by the Count. We''re quite the delegation, even if Ignis says it''s not the case.


    We''re numerous enough for us to need looking for a place to sleep. The first two inns don''t have enough free rooms.


    The third, however, does.


    Too bad the walls are so thin that one can hear what happens in those nearby. Oh, I guess this is why they have enough space: they cut bigger rooms to make two of them. Or maybe three, for I can hear both left and right.


    ?This place feels like sleeping in the hallway,? I say to Ignis.


    He nods while leaving my things on the table, the only piece of furniture other than the bed.


    The bed is smaller than what one expects when asking for a room for two. Yet, it''s enough space if we sleep close to each other.


    ?Let''s go eat,? he says.


    ?If we talk too loud, people will hear,? I say when the people from the room next to ours move a chair. ?These walls are as thin as paper!?


    ?Just be quiet, then,? Ignis replies with a shrug.


    Quiet? Oh, well, we''ll be sleeping regardless.


    He steps in my direction and drags me in his arms. I almost shout in surprise but control myself at the last moment. There are people in the next room, for goodness!


    ?Don''t talk about your identity, or we risk being discovered,? Ignis whispers to my ear. ?You never know who''s listening, right??


    I nod, hiding a shiver. Not of fear, unfortunately.


    Even though Ignis just wanted to say something very sound, my brain isn''t processing his words. Not as much as his proximity, his breath on my skin, and the arm around my waist...


    ?Why are you all red?? he inquires with an almost normal tone.


    What kind of question is this? I always become red when he does something like this. Holding hands is something I''m getting used to. But being grabbed and embraced is still too much to keep my cool.


    Moreover, with his calm tone, Ignis is informing me that I''m the only one losing control. Oh, but his ears...


    I move a lock of his hair to uncover his ears better. Indeed, they''re all flushed. His coolness is all a facade!


    He''s as embarrassed as I am. Or, maybe, he''s uncertain of the effects of his action. We haven''t been together long enough to be sure about the other''s preferences.


    I pull his hair and make him bow his head, offering my mouth for a kiss. A gentle, delicate kiss. So delicate that my lips don''t swell after splitting.


    It''s not hasty, just comforting and pleasing. I''d like to continue kissing like this, but we ought to go.


    The others are waiting for us to have dinner, and we have to sleep early to wake up before dawn and resume our journey.

 Chapter 55 - The Last Stop (2)

    The main hall of the inn is crowded. Most of the guests are eating here, so the environment is noisy. At least, the mood is light and cheery.


    The waitress brings a whole chicken to our table, and I can catch a few jealous glances from nearby.


    Most people are drinking beer only, for meals are difficult to afford for commoners. At a moment like this, I feel guilty for the fine dresses I wear and the jewels I embellish my face with.


    It''s the main reason why I use simple dresses for travel. I don''t want to attract attention.


    Yet, we need to eat if we want to survive.


    ?I''d like wings,? I say with a shy smile.


    Ignis observes me for a moment.


    ?There isn''t much meat on the wings.?


    ?I know, but it''s tastier.?


    I usually eat the chest. They''re meaty and can be succulent if the cook knows how to prepare chicken. Also, it''s easy to cut and chew.


    But now we''re in a commoner inn. They don''t have a fork here. Nor do they bring knives.


    Most people wouldn''t even use cutlery provided by such a place. That''s why travellers always have their knives in their pockets.


    Here, in this place, I can eat with my fingers.


    I can''t do that at home. And chicken is tastier when eaten like this.


    It''s impossible to eat wings with a fork. The amount of energy to separate the meat from the bones shadows the taste.


    Just as expected, Ignis reaches out to the chicken and breaks the wings with his hands. He places both of them on my plate, and I start nibbling the first with satisfaction.


    I forget about the bread, even if it''s white. There is no salt, so the meat isn''t as delicious as it looks. But other kinds of spices make it tolerable. The skin is crispy, just as I like it.


    The people at the table don''t mind me, so I can focus on the meal.


    They don''t seem concerned that the daughter of Duke Bursio eats like a peasant. Maybe it''s because they''re hungry too.


    Ignis pours me a glass of beer before starting to eat his own portion.


    ?It''s better to avoid drinking water in these places,? he explains. ?They don''t boil it before serving, and we can''t be sure it''s stored properly.?


    I nod and take a sip of the bitter drink.


    The foam on top tickles my lips, and I need to incline the wooden glass so much just for a sip. In the end, the foam covers my nose as well!


    I wipe it away with a hand before making a fool of myself, and I continue eating as nothing happened.


    Only Ignis''s hidden grin tells me I have a witness, but the others are focused on their own food.


    ?You should eat some vegetables, your highness,? Aida says. ?Only meat is not good.?


    ?Yes,? I murmur while reaching out for the grilled carrots. I use my fingers to place them on the plate.


    Aida knows better than to stare in shock, so she just nods satisfied and continues with her meal. She''s using a small knife to cut the chicken before eating it.


    Oh, can we have a getaway like this more often? Will Ignis accept to wear merchant clothes and eat in an inn from time to time?


    The noise in the hall quiets when a man with a musical instrument starts singing, and the atmosphere improves even more.


    It''s like being out of the world. As if we were just a random couple without a problem, enjoying an evening in a place without a name.


    After dinner, Ignis and I take a long walk. We cover our heads with hoods, and we observe the nightly life of the city.


    ?I''m glad we can have some time for ourselves,? he says. ?Things will change once you get back home. Now, it''s just Veronica and Ignis.?


    ?You think about it too much, seriously.?


    ?I have my own reasons,? he mutters, looking down.


    He peeks at me, and his expression is so odd. It''s as if he was dying to tell me something but didn''t know how to.


    ?What''s the matter??


    ?You said you like me regardless of my title. Do you still think that??


    ?Yes, Ignis. What''s the problem now? Is it because we''re in my father''s territory??


    ?More or less... I''m... I have... ehm... Never mind.?


    ?You can tell me,? I encourage him. ?I won''t laugh at your concerns, I promise.?


    ?I''m not afraid you''ll laugh it off. It''s just that I want to stay like this a bit longer. Once we reach your home, everything will change.?


    ?Not everything, Ignis. We''ll still be married, right??


    ?I''m such a selfish man, Veronica. Taking advantage of you in such a situation... I should have held back! At least until we arrived.?


    ?You''re not more selfish than I am,? I point out. ?It''s not like the location matters when it''s about the heart.?


    He pecks my fingers, looking in the darkness of the alleys with an absent-minded expression.


    ?What if you realise it was a mistake?? he whispers.


    ?It will be my mistake, not yours. I have a brain, you know? I''m not just a doll following the first man I see!? Even though that''s exactly what happened.


    But that man is Ignis, the child that promised to keep my secret for life. And to do something great so that my father wouldn''t have any reason not to let us marry.


    And he did something great: against his King''s orders, against decrees and whatnot, he helped me escape from the capital.


    Father won''t have a single complaint. I''m sure of it.. Once he sees how Ignis cherishes me, he''ll acknowledge I made the right choice.

 Chapter 56 - The Last Stop (3)

    After dinner, we retire to the bedrooms.


    I change into a nightgown and sigh happily. Travelling with luggage is so much better. I don''t need to sleep constricted by a dress and all the layers beneath. Just a light gown and nothing else!


    Ignis walks in perfectly in time. He must have been listening to my movements through the door to come in only after I''ve changed.


    I sit on the bed and cover my legs with the blanket. The room is so small that it''s difficult to breathe. I opened the window to make it easier, but it''s not helping that much.


    Ignis strips of the coat and the outer layers, wondering how comfortable he can get. I''m all right if he takes the shirt off, as well, but that would be very distracting for my sleeping.


    In the end, he leaves the belt on the table, staying in a shirt and trousers. Oh, never mind.


    We can''t do anything right now: the walls are too thin. Yet, my body does heat up at the thought of having Ignis so close for a whole night. Even if it''s just for sleeping.


    I''m happy, for some reason.


    Ignis walks to the bed and lies down after turning all the lights off. The darkness invades the room, except for the little light coming from the starry sky. Not enough to see anything, by the way.


    I lie down as well and turn to the side, giving my back to Ignis. I then move an inch back until hitting his hard chest. His arm surrounds my waist at this same moment, and I sigh. I close my eyes to rest, happy to be this close.


    His hand moves on my stomach, travelling in circles and light like a feather. It''s not even a caress: just teasing.


    ?Ignis?? I murmur.


    ?Hush,? he whispers. ?The walls are thin.?


    Oh, right.


    ?Ignis?? I repeat, this time whispering as well.


    ?If you''re too loud, they''ll hear us,? he says, pointing out the obvious.


    He''s right. But now that his fingers reached my breasts, it''s a bit late to think about the details. He should have considered this before lighting the flame of desire. Oh, what in the world am I thinking?


    It''s almost as if we were sleeping in a hall with other people! Almost...


    His hand squeezes my breast, playing with the nipple from over the nightgown. His lips look for my neck in the dark, and his tongue caresses my skin with frightening precision.


    His hand moves down from my chest, making me puff in a complaint. He reaches in between my legs, and my pout transforms into a grin as I spread my legs to let him touch as much as he wants.


    My heart starts racing when his fingers circle on my core, then move up and down, all without rest. I sigh, for moaning is forbidden.


    As if responding to an ancient instinct, I press my butt against Ignis''s crotch, and I rub on his already-hard member.


    His teeth graze my earlobe. His hand lifts the nightgown, finding the tender flesh of my thighs and the hotness in between. He teases me even more and, seeing I don''t moan out loud, he dares to insert a finger. Then, two.


    ?Remember not to be loud,? he whispers.


    ?You too!? I remind him. ?Your voice can be heard as well as mine!?


    ?Sure,? he says, chuckling lightly.


    I try turning on my back, but his arm stops me.


    ?No, let''s do it like this,? he whispers.


    I nod against his lips, waiting for him to do what he already has in mind.


    He makes me lift my leg and positions himself in between, stroking his erection on my core until it''s drenched with my juices. He sighs in my ear, making me shiver at the hot air of his breath.


    When he enters inside, he lets my leg down and pants a little.


    He''s gentle and slow, so I don''t feel any discomfort this time. He doesn''t reach the depths of yesterday, but I like feeling him inside.


    But, most of all, I like his arm around me. And his body is so close that every inch of my back burns.


    He thrusts inside, breathing hard on my neck. He likes this, doesn''t he? Even more than me...


    His arm first circles around my hips to help him find the right pace, and then it wanders on my chest and in between my legs, caressing and teasing without a break.


    I start panting soon enough as the pleasure builds up. I''ve been waiting for it, so I''m not surprised. Yet, I can''t help but let a moan escape.


    A single one, and low in volume. With some luck, no one heard.


    Sensing my loss of control, Ignis slows down his thrusts, and his left hand crawls under my head. Before I have time to use it as a pillow, he presses it on my mouth.


    Oh, this is better. It''s easier to keep silent like this. Why didn''t I think of it by myself?


    After silencing me, he returns to move a bit faster. Not enough fast, in my opinion, yet enough for my body to react. I move my hips back to meet his thrusts.


    My butt hits him times and times again, but we''re as slow as not to make too much noise. I press my hands on him, over my mouth, to suffocate the sounds my throat wants to make so badly.


    Ignis hides his face in between my ear and shoulders, pressing his lips on my neck to keep his own voice in check.


    We make love for a few minutes only and with an intensity that isn''t as wild as yesterday.


    However, it''s enough. My muscles contract the moment before pleasure is released, and I lean back to feel every bit of it with Ignis.. His body reacts at the same time, and we silently enjoy this delight, together.

 Chapter 57 - Back Home (1)

    Getting up early isn''t too hard. For some reason, I don''t hate leaving the bed and dressing for the day.


    My whole body is so... Contented? I don''t even know what''s going on. But every single cell is satisfied and exuding energy.


    Is this an effect of love?


    Judging by Ignis''s smile when he kisses my forehead, he must feel the same. Nothing is too hard to do this morning.


    ?How are you feeling?? he inquires. As if it was not evident.


    ?Wonderful,? I reply. ?And you??


    ?I''m happy.?


    A dark shadow passes in his eyes, but it''s just a moment. I might have imagined it. Oh, no need to overthink.


    If Ignis wasn''t content with me, he would rather tell me. We agreed on communicating, so we''d sit down and talk. Or walk and talk.


    I don''t need to worry just because of a feeling. I must be wrong.


    ?Veronica, I love you!? he says. ?Will you remember it??


    ?Uh? Sure...? I murmur.


    I need a little more to realise it''s the first time he tells me that in broad daylight. While not doing anything lewd.


    I can take it as a genuine confession, then? I can reply without fear, right?


    ?Me too,? I say before he can walk out. I grab his hand and pull him in for a hug. ?I love you too!?


    Oh, goodness. I''m so clumsy. Like a child.


    I should have tried sounding more adult.


    Why can I say something naughty with more ease than when expressing my innocent feelings? I''m a weird person, but I hope Ignis doesn''t realise it too soon.


    ?Do you want to rest more, perhaps?? he asks.


    ?No, I''m looking forward to being at home.?


    He sighs, maybe a little desperate.


    ?This journey is like our honeymoon,? I point out. ?I''m a little sad it''s over. But we can continue our honeymoon in a more comfortable place.?


    ?Yes.? He nods, smiling tenderly.


    Oh, my sweet Ignis is back.


    His worries disappear, and his arms release me to allow his hands on my cheeks. He kisses my lips, pressing longer than usual before teasing me with his tongue.


    I reciprocate with all I''ve got. We didn''t kiss yesterday, after all. I need to make up for that.


    ?Do you think the others will mind if we''re a little late?? I inquire, pulling him towards the bed.


    ?They will do,? he says while nodding fiercely. ?Don''t tempt me, Veronica. We''ll have time in the future, right??


    I scoff, annoyed. Yet, we can''t spend all our time making love. I''m acting lewd again. I hope this doesn''t last forever.


    I''d prefer to be proper and innocent at this very moment. I wouldn''t know what exactly I''m missing while giving up and following Ignis outside.


    The last few hours of this journey are the longest. It''s as if we''ll never arrive! I spend the whole time looking out, finally recognising a familiar landscape.


    I bite my nails at some point, for waiting is really so difficult.


    ?We''ll be there soon,? Ignis says. He leans over and lands a peck on my cheek.


    We''re alone in the comfortable carriage, the one designed for nobles. Aida is in the one behind ours.


    As alone as we are, I don''t find anything wrong when he moves down and kisses my neck.


    ?I can help you bear the wait,? Ignis comments. ?What do you think??


    ?Oh, please,? I chuckle. ?I''ll eat my fingers like this.?


    ?Give them to me, rather,? he says, clasping my hand and pecking every single digit. ?I won''t eat your delicious fingers. I''ll just kiss until you forget whatever you''re worried about.?


    ?Oh, you,? I moan, slipping on the seat to be closer. I look up and offer my lips.


    I don''t actually do anything much. I just lift my head and wait. Yet, Ignis understands the meaning of my silence.


    He reaches down to me and accepts to kiss me, pressing his lips on mine. The shaking carriage doesn''t let us proceed further, for we risk biting each other. Or ourselves.


    But the situation is so intimate that we don''t need a deeper kiss to feel closer.


    When his arm surrounds my shoulders, my head naturally lands on his chest. We''re both relaxed and have forgotten the wait.


    We talk some more about unrelated things. About what we like to do in our free time. About our childhood memories...


    Oh, reliving those times is the best. It''s as if we never split.


    ?You were the cutest thing I''ve ever seen,? Ignis says.


    His hand caresses my forearm, moving up to the shoulder and again down.


    ?I couldn''t believe that such cuteness hid so much energy. You were like a hurricane as a little girl,? he continues. ?Yet, I loved it. Even if it meant getting in trouble every other day.?


    ?Oh, come on! You didn''t get in trouble that often.?


    ?But you did. I was afraid your father would blame me for dragging you into adventures.?


    ?Father knew it was my fault,? I point out.


    ?It seems you used to get in trouble even before meeting me.?


    ?Definitely.?


    He was the one I dragged with me and convinced to do any kind of thing. Not the other way around.


    He was so calm and polite that I couldn''t help but wonder why his family didn''t like him. Even with his red, fire-like hair, he was cute and sensible.


    Why they called him cursed, I couldn''t understand. I can''t, even now.


    Yet, it''s no surprise. I''m familiar with how people treat anything related to magic. Red hair is just another matter they can''t explain without talking about evil and demons.


    The carriage stops, and I move the curtain to check what''s going on. The familiar shape of our gate welcomes my gaze, and I smile out of instinct.


    Meanwhile, Ignis looks out as well and sighs. He''s not as happy as I am, for some reason. Yet, his voice is not less nostalgic than my thoughts when he talks.


    ?We''ve arrived,? he says.

 Chapter 58 - Back Home (2)

    The gates are opened, and we travel through the path in silence. I''m almost jumping in place while Ignis is calm and so silent.


    When we approach the residence, he closes the curtains and drags me closer. His lips leave light pecks on my face, and his arms surround me in a moment.


    ?I love you,? he whispers. ?Let me kiss you another time...?


    ?Don''t be overdramatic,? I chuckle. ?We''re not parting here!?


    ?No, but it won''t be the same under your family''s watch.?


    He closes his mouth and bites his tongue. His sadness is so sudden that I give up and kiss him on my own.


    We really need to work on his self-esteem.


    ?You can kiss me when you want,? I say when we split. ?You don''t need to ask every single time.?


    His thumb caresses my cheek, and I beam in a vain attempt to cheer him up.


    ?Just remember that I''m your Ignis,? he says. ?Is that all right??


    ?I will never forget it, my dear husband!?


    ?That''s good, dear wife.?


    Finally, he lets me go. The coachman opens the door, and I climb down. After a month and a half, I''m finally back home.


    The first to welcome me is my little sister. She sensed I was coming when we crossed the gates. She waited for the carriage to stop before running out, though.


    She''s becoming more patient, my little angel.


    ?Lucia,? I say when she jumps in my arms. ?I''m all dusty from the journey. You''ll dirty your own clothes if you clench me like this!?


    She surrounds my waist with her arms and leans her cheek on my chest. She''s quite tall for her eleven years of age and slender like a fairy. Her black hair is so similar to mine, a legacy from our father. Differently from mine, her eyes are the same as the Duke''s: dark brown.


    We both are the spitting image of father except for a few details, like the elegant nose of my sister or my grey eyes. Our brothers are a better mix, but they still have father''s hair and eyes. Only their skin is white like mother''s.


    ?You''re back!? she yells, tightening her hug even more. ?Don''t go anymore!?


    ?I don''t have any reason to leave now,? I say, stroking her head and combing her silken hair with my fingers. ?You do not need to worry, Lucia.?


    Ignis clears his throat, and the little girl turns to him. She was just a baby when he visited, so she can''t remember him.


    ?Who is this?? she inquires. She analyses him from feet to head, not missing a single detail.


    ?My husband,? I say.


    ?But you said you would never marry the King!? she exclaims. ?Why do you have a husband now??


    ?I found one on the way, so I couldn''t resist and signed the marriage.?


    ?Does father know??


    ?Of course, he does.?


    ?But he... I don''t like him... There''s something suspicious, Veronica...?


    Oh, what if Ignis thinks she''s referring to the supposed curse his red hair brings?


    ?You can call him brother now,? I say before this conversation takes the wrong turn.


    ?It''s a pleasure to meet you, lady Lucia,? he says. ?My name is Ignatius.?


    She pouts but still shakes hands. Her face is so cute, at this moment, and Ignis doesn''t seem too offended by her diffidence.


    ?Where are the others?? I ask, looking for the two troublemakers.


    ?Brother Antonio is preparing his armour. Marius is making fun of him...?


    ?Armour for what??


    ?He said he''s ready to duel. For your sake.?


    ?There''s no need to duel. I''m here now.?


    ?Yes, but he doesn''t like that you have a husband, so he''s going to kill him and free you from the position of Queen.?


    ?That... ehm... I won''t be Queen anymore. I''ve already married once, so I am not eligible to become the King''s wife. Even if I divorced.?


    ?Oh... That''s why we''re preparing. Now that you''re married, you don''t need him anymore.?


    ?That''s not how you deal with people, Lucia!?


    ?I mean, if you become a widow, you won''t be Queen anymore!?


    ?I never was Queen, to begin with.?


    ?Even fewer worries in dealing with him.?


    She''s almost whispering, but I''m sure Ignis can hear her. She''s always a little loud when causing trouble.


    ?Don''t take it to heart,? I say to him. ?I''m sure they''re just playing around. They''ll love you once they know you better!?


    ?I highly doubt it,? Lucia comments. ?He brought you away from us.?


    ?No, Lucia. He brought me back!?


    ?Oh,? she murmurs. Her confidence falters for a few seconds.


    But then, she returns certain in her beliefs.


    ?If you hurt my husband, you will indirectly hurt me as well,? I say before this joke gets out of control. ?And if you don''t treat him with enough respect, you will offend me first.?


    ?But sister, I don''t want you to leave again!?


    ?We''ll talk about this later. I can''t live with you forever: you''ve always known that.?


    ?But this is definitely too soon.?


    ?It''s just sudden. But I hoped you would be happy for me, Lucia.?


    ?Are you happy??


    ?I am. Really happy.?


    ?Then, he''s not too bad... Right??


    ?It would be worse if Ignis wasn''t here now.?


    She seems to understand my concern, and she steps back to let us pass towards the entrance.


    As if struck by lightning, Ignis stops midway and turns back to the carriage.


    ?You go first,? he says.


    His forehead is crossed by a wrinkle of worry, and his fists are clenched. His knuckles are white, as pale as his face.


    Is he suddenly worried about meeting my family?


    I also was nervous while meeting his family. It''s understandable.


    ?I will go first,? I agree. ?Come when you''re ready.?


    I clench his arm for a moment, trying to comfort him a little bit. Then, I turn my back to him and leave some time for his nerves to calm down.


    I can''t wait. I want to see father and mother again.. And get Antonio out of the armour.

 Chapter 59 - Back Home (3)

    The steps that will bring me to the house''s entrance aren''t many. Twelve, to be precise.


    Yet, they feel like a hundred.


    It''s odd. I thought I would come in with Ignis by my side. Yet, he''s busy talking with Tobin.


    They''re agreeing on something. Oh, right, we need to see what the knight will do now that he doesn''t have a job.


    When the last step is passed, Lucia pulls me inside. The butler was just opening the door, so we surprised him by barging in.


    ?Sorry,? I chuckle.


    His polite smile is rather weird. He bows his head and retreats.


    Oh, is everyone going to be as difficult as Lucia?


    As soon as I''m in the waiting hall, I look up the stairs out of instinct. It''s like this, among mages. We feel each other, in most cases.


    Mother is walking down the stairs, slowly. She doesn''t have any trace of a hurry, and her smile is bright. It''s as if I wasn''t ever abducted by a crazy tyrant.


    Behind her, father walks with a dark face. He''s not that happy.


    His gloomy expression is extreme as well. I''m back: he should at least be relieved!


    What is happening to my parents?


    Has one stopped worrying about me the least while the other decided that I made a grave mistake? What in the world?


    Did they argue, perhaps?


    ?You''re finally back, daughter,? mother exclaims when she''s at half of the staircase. ?We have a lot to discuss.?


    Oh, why does it look like she''s the one in need to scold me, now?


    When she''s off the stairs, father walks to her side and offers his arm. His expression hasn''t changed one line. I wait for him to say something, to hint what''s the problem, but he stays silent.


    Except for a ?welcome back, daughter.?


    They both look behind me in search of Ignis. I give up on deciphering father''s gaze, but... Mother? She seems excited.


    ?Do you remember Ignis, mother?? I ask her.


    She walks to me, nodding her head in the meantime.


    ?Of course, I remember. How could I forget??


    ?He saved me, mother!?


    ?Saved??


    ?He helped me escape and signed a marriage so that I can''t be betrothed to the King anymore.?


    ?Oh, you silly child,? she chuckles. ?What in the world are you talking about??


    ?Ignis and I are married, mother.?


    ?I know that already.?


    Then, why is she confused?


    ?I am free from danger, mother. I managed to contain my magic while in the capital, so no one knows about me.?


    She nods, sighing.


    ?This was your principal worry, wasn''t it??


    ?Yes, mother.?


    ?Where is Aida??


    ?She was in the carriage behind mine.?


    ?I''ll talk with her, then. We need to prepare for the future... She is your guard, you already know that. Wherever you go, she follows.?


    ?But, mother, do I need to go somewhere now??


    Father''s face turns even darker. Oh, now... Does he want me to stay or to go?


    ?Father?? I stutter, confused.


    ?I think you should stay a bit longer at home,? he says.


    Oh, thank goodness. Father is not angry at me.


    ?Sure! I also would like you to get to know Ignis better. I''m sure you''ll both like him...?


    The little improvement shown with my agreement to stay here is vaporised by my words.


    ?Oh, hubby, don''t be that scary,? mother comments with a giggle. ?Our daughter will think you''re angry at her.?


    ?Who...? I murmur, taken back.


    ?Not at you, Veronica. Rather, it''s difficult for a father to let go of a daughter. After the efforts to make you grow up as a lady, he regretted teaching you as much as to become so smart and paying loads of money to make you pretty as well.?


    Ah? Is that the matter?


    ?Father, I will be your daughter forever! Even if I''m married!?


    I clench my fists and look him in the eyes. I won''t become an ungrateful brat forgetting about her family after finding a husband.


    ?This old father of yours is worried,? he sighs, this time, letting go of the bad mood.


    Mother shakes her head and rolls her eyes.


    ?I hoped to hear the details of your journey,? she says. ?You''re quite late. Have you incurred any problems??


    ?Our carriage was attacked two times,? I say. ?Some assassins found us, and that slowed us for three days.?


    ?Oh, it was about assassins...? she murmurs. Was mother hoping for something else to be the cause?


    As long as we''re all safe, she shouldn''t mind what exactly made us waste time, right?


    And we are all safe.


    The door behind my back is opened, and then it''s closed after two short steps. I turn back to see Ignis''s red hair and his nervous posture.


    He''s so worried... He already knows my parents; what''s the matter with him?


    Is there something weird in the air today? Everyone is behaving so oddly. Everyone except Lucia, to be precise. My little sister is just like always.


    ?Is everything all right?? I ask him.


    He nods, and his eyes meet mine. It''s like looking at a puppy, for some reason.


    ?Greetings to all,? he says, this time a little more formal and brave.


    He looks behind me, and his gaze supposedly meets mother and father.


    ?Duke Bursio, Duchess...? she says, nodding his head.


    Duke? He calls my father... Duke? There are very few people allowed to be this informal?


    I turn on my feet to check the situation, but there''s no irritation on my parent''s faces. Or better said, it''s not about the greeting.


    If it was, they would have already corrected Ignis.


    It''s weird... I can''t explain it. Also, they might think he feels more powerful now that he''s married into the Bursio family.


    Yet. No, it doesn''t make sense. What in the world am I missing?


    Then, my eyes widen at the second surprising show of the day.

 Chapter 60 - Blinded By Love

    My eyes widen in surprise while mother and father greet Ignis.


    Mother curtseys deeply, while father bows down in a way I''ve never seen him do. Never before.


    ?There''s no need to be so formal,? Ignis comments.


    A drop of sweat slips down his temple.


    ?We''re family now, right??


    ?How could we risk being impolite, your Majesty?? Father''s voice is weird. He''d like to talk colder, but he can''t.


    Majesty?


    Oh, this makes no sense.


    I blink a couple of times, reordering my thoughts.


    What am I supposed to do now? Should I also curtsey?


    That''s what one does in front of a King. But this is Ignis.


    He can''t be the King because we married intending to get far from that tyrant.


    ?Veronica?? he murmurs, analysing my face.


    It''s better not to anger him. He''s a madman that kills without thinking twice, right? He also created a whole situation to have me sign the marriage certificate by my own free will. To convince father to write down his permission. To make love and erase any chance of getting an annulment. The only possibility now would be a divorce, but royals can''t divorce.


    He wanted to trap me by his side, and he succeeded.


    ?You lied to me,? I whisper, moving my eyes on him and taking a step back. ?You lied about everything!?


    ?I never said I was not a King,? he points out.


    ?No, you just fabricated evidence about a family. You even forced other people to play along. That must be why Count Falco acted so strange. I couldn''t help but resent them for how they treated you, and yet it was the most normal reaction they could have! You dragged me till here... For what? Why haven''t you brought me back to the Palace, Ignis??


    ?I''m sorry,? he sighs. ?I wanted to tell you everything. But every time, I couldn''t bear the thought of losing you. I knew you would leave me, so I dragged it longer. A single day longer every time.?


    He steps in my direction, and I retreat a few times.


    ?A single day was all I desired. I wanted to tell you everything, I swear, but... Oh, Veronica. I''m so sorry.?


    ?You weren''t sorry while lying, though.?


    ?You said you only saw me, Veronica. You said you didn''t care about my title.?


    ?That was because I didn''t know you were that madman! You single-handedly decided I had to be your wife, and you made a new law with that purpose. A law!?


    ?Would you have accepted if I talked to you? No, you would have left disgusted just like anybody else.?


    ?So, you think abducting and then saving me is a better solution??


    His fingers reach my forearms, and he tries holding my hands.


    I avoid his hold and break free. One of my arms moves without any real intention, and I slap him with strength.


    The noise reverberates in the hall, and everyone stands in place, speechless. Ignis just bows his head, admitting that all I''ve said is true.


    ?Can we talk for a moment?? he murmurs.


    ?You had two weeks to talk, Ig... your Majesty. Why this sudden need, now??


    ?Just a minute, please...?


    ?You would just make it worse,? I point out before turning my back and leaving the hall.


    My father is clenching his trembling fists, rage filling his expression. Yet, he can''t say anything.


    Lucia is observing the scene with a million questions on the tip of her tongue.


    Mother is the only one calm. She covered her mouth in shock, but she''s clearly smiling under her fingers. At least, I can hope she has a solution to this whole mess.


    I don''t even know what exactly to do now: whether to return to the entry hall and beg for forgiveness since I slapped a Royal, or try another escape and disappear in the wild.


    Oh, it would be so funny. The only drawback is that I wouldn''t see Ignis''s face when he understands I used his plan against him.


    But, also, my family would be in danger.


    Not to mention that I can''t act like a spoiled little brat forever. I have duties towards my people. I need to be alive to serve them, to protect the mages from the Church.


    As much as it''s in my power.


    I finally reach the door of my room, and I slam it to make everyone know not to come to bother. It''s the worst time to talk with me: they should understand.


    I collapse on the bed and cry about my destiny. It''s so painful to be betrayed by the man to whom I decided to give everything.


    Blinded by love, I overlooked the many signals that should have made me realise that something was not quite right with Ignis. Yet, I was too focused on his handsome face and emerald eyes to be suspicious.


    ?Oh, why?? I sob. Why did he turn out to be a crazy madman, a tyrant that got rid of his family and established his reign on blood and terror? Why did he have to be the one forcing me to marry without asking?


    Aida was right when she said I don''t know him. So much must have happened in ten years. He''s not the same person I met so long ago.


    Most of all, it''s not the betrayal that hurts. It''s that I trusted him. I was blind. I was stupid.


    Oh, if I think about it, I was the one pushing our relationship forward from some point on. Yet, Ignis is the one that courted me first.


    It''s all a well-designed trap to make me do what he needed. And he managed to execute his plan without losing his gentlemanly honour.


    He did tell me to wait. To think about it. To consider every point of view.


    I was the one hurrying, and now I''m regretting it.


    The first time I ventured far from home turned out to be the worst. Even if it felt like the best period of my life, for some reason...


    I cry for half an hour at most, but then I walk out of the room. The noise from downstairs attracts my attention, so I decide to go check.


    I don''t want anything bad to happen while I''m sulking alone in the room.. To anyone.

 Chapter 61 - Defend Sisters Honour

    Oh, damn it. I slapped a King.


    It''s a grave crime. What will happen to me now? Will they behead me after a process? Or can I survive with my hand cut off?


    There weren''t any witnesses outside of my family, so we might agree on a version to lighten the sentence.


    I have the duty to survive as Crown Princess of Mages. I need to live if I want to help them in the future.


    It''s one of the first things mother taught me: dying out of bravery is a good deed only if someone else is saved by it. If not, it''s just stupidity.


    Father would sometimes say I don''t need to die to save anyone either.


    Yet, when I found out I was lied to for a month, I couldn''t contain my rage.


    Even if it''s Ignis, the King is known for his bloody deeds and merciless nature. Will he close an eye if I apologise and promise not to do it ever again?


    Oh, what if he decides to punish me without a process? It wouldn''t be the first time, according to the rumours.


    And also, what is his real name? Ignatius or Aurelius?


    Is the marriage really valid, or was it all a ploy to drag me in bed?


    So many questions and, unluckily, a single way to get an answer. Asking the last man I want to see right now.


    While I walk down to the dining hall, I see Antonio and Marius strolling in front of me.


    The first is wearing his training armour, carrying a huge sword in both hands and taking the most convinced steps I''ve ever seen. The latter is pacing after him, holding his stomach because of laughter.


    ?You''ll die immediately!? Marius comments when he can talk enough to form a sentence. ?That man killed so many people... How do you think you stand a chance??


    ?It''s for our sister''s honour!? Antonio exclaims. He stops for a moment and turns to him. ?It''s my duty to free her!?


    ?I agree: she must be freed. But she stands more chances than you, Antonio! You can''t do more damage than her when she''s angry.?


    Oh, come on, I''m not that dangerous when angry. I know how to contain my emotions pretty well.


    ?I need to protect her honour!?


    He repeats these words, trying to sound more convincing. At eighteen years of age, he''s taller than me. He''s training often, so he''s starting to build the physique of a warrior. He improved a lot the few weeks I couldn''t see him.


    Marius is fifteen. His black hair is tied in a low tail on the back of his head. He''s also a fair swordsman, but he knows his limits. Contrarily to Antonio.


    ?What in the world are you two trying to do?? I ask them.


    They both startle, caught red-handed.


    ?We were defending your honour!? Marius replies; this silly fox. As if I didn''t just hear him say it''s a waste of energy.


    ?Sister, you''re back!? Antonio replies. He lowers the sword and leaves it on the floor before running to me and hugging me tightly.


    I rub his hair and wait for him to calm down.


    ?That cruel man abducted you, but we''ll find a solution. Father needs a couple of days to collect the army. We can run away now and hide for that time...?


    Oh, he''s so emotional.


    ?Father won''t call the army, so it''s pointless to run away.?


    ?Don''t give up yet, Veronica!?


    ?But... like...? Marius murmurs. ?I guess she likes him.?


    ?What?? I murmur. How does he know? How precise can gossip be?


    ?If he''s still alive and, what more, he crossed the door in one piece... Veronica must like him, right??


    Antonio blinks, confused.


    ?Are you sure you like him, sister? He''s the cruel King. I''m certain he swindled you somehow. I still think we should get rid of him before it''s too late. We can find you a husband closer to here.?


    How precise is these brats'' instinct?


    ?You wouldn''t last a minute against him, Antonio,? I say.


    I stretch out my arm to Marius, and he walks to add into this familiar embrace.


    ?Ignis is among the best swordsmen I''ve ever seen,? I sigh.


    ?Is that how he survived your wrath??


    ?No, that''s how we all survived assassins'' attacks. He knows how to defend himself and me.?


    ?Not even a chance??


    ?Not a single one.?


    I split from them just to drag my brothers towards one of the unused rooms. We sit on the couch there, and Lucia reaches us as soon as I close the main door. She opens the servants'' entrance and peeks inside. She was waiting for us to appear.


    ?Mother locked them in the room when you arrived, so we managed to avoid being executed altogether,? she explains. ?But now that you''ve met them, I hope we won''t die anymore.?


    ?We won''t die,? I say with a smile. Even though I''m not a hundred per cent sure.


    About them, yes. About me, not that much.


    But I can try convincing Ignis to spare me. If anything, I''ll use his sense of guilt and make him forget about the slap.


    I shouldn''t have been violent, to begin with. But my heart hurt so much that I wanted him to experience part of the pain. I wanted him to understand what''s happening to me.


    I''m not just throwing a tantrum.


    I''ve been tricked into a marriage. And then to consummate before coming home. Ignis made it sound as if I was the one deciding. He made me admit I''ll take responsibility!


    I can''t just eat my word and forget about my honour. And, also, it''s not like it''s easy to divorce a tyrant. Dying is so much easier, isn''t it?


    ?What will we do now?? Marius inquires. ?If we can''t beat him with the sword, we can make him change his idea about wanting to be in-law with us. Or we can make him realise it''s easier not to be married to Veronica.?


    As if.


    Regardless of my sighs, the three black heads move closer to each other, and they whisper for a while.

 Chapter 62 - The Whole Story (1)

    After preventing a second incident for the day, I manage to get Antonio out of the armour and Marius sitting in silence in a room far from the royal personnel.


    I have many questions for Ignis, and I don''t even know where to start. I''m not sure whether to interrogate him in front of my parents or ask to be alone.


    I know nothing... for a change.


    ?Good evening,? I say while crossing the door to the dining room.


    My eyes are swollen from crying, my lips red from biting.


    I spent more time calming down my siblings than despairing, so I''m not as emotionally stable as I would be if I cried for the whole afternoon.


    Father is sitting at his place, stubbornly refusing to let Ignis be there. Even if father is the master of the house, Ignis is still the King.


    Mother is on the opposite side, and the seats have been changed to accommodate the new guests.


    My seat is still on father''s right side. Lucia in front of me.


    However, there isn''t Antonio next to me. There''s Ignis. On his right, Tobin.


    My brothers both sit in front of me. The last two places are used by two guards from the delegation.


    I''m not even sure they''re the Count''s guards.


    Oh, goodness. Ignis spent so much money and time organising this charade. He could just walk into my room and force me to sign under threats of hurting my family.


    I would feel less stupid in that case. And I wouldn''t have a single obstacle from hating him.


    I wouldn''t be an accomplice.


    Ignis moves the chair for me, and I don''t even glance at him the whole time. I don''t thank him for the help either.


    ?I hope our humble cuisine won''t offend your majesty''s palate,? father comments.


    For a moment, I believe in my brother''s words about an army being assembled right now. It''s just a moment, though. I am not that important, after all.


    Who other than my family would fight for me?


    ?I already know how you eat, Duke. I spent a couple of months here. Do you remember??


    ?How could I not? I hoped that staying here would leave good memories for your majesty. It seems it succeeded. Your memories must be so good that you decided to take a part of this place all to yourself.?


    ?I didn''t decide alone, Duke. You''re overestimating my influence.?


    ?If it wasn''t you, who was it?? I inquire before giving time to these two to actually start fighting.


    ?The Council of Elders ordered me to get married by the end of the year. They gave me a list of names from which to choose.?


    ?And was I on that list??


    He sighs, coming to terms with the fact that I''ll ask until getting enough answers.


    ?Did you add my name later? Or they already predicted I could be the right person??


    Then, I remember he''s not just a swindler and the man that hurt me deeply. He''s also the King.


    ?Your majesty,? I add.


    ?You don''t need to do that,? he murmurs. ?Just call me as you''ve always had.?


    ?Oh, how could I do that??


    ?A Queen can allow herself to call her husband by name.?


    ?I am no Queen.?


    ?Not yet, my dear.?


    ?Your majesty seems so certain I will become one.?


    ?A Royal Marriage is an official act. It''s a law. Divorce isn''t possible.?


    ?No divorce??


    ?No. An annulment is quite difficult to obtain.?


    ?Wait... You mean...? I murmur, almost whispering in embarrassment.


    ?There is a rule saying that the Queen can''t be a divorced woman. It includes both before and after the coronation. As for annulments... A Royal Marriage in Alba isn''t possible to annul. Once registered, it is forever.?


    ?What if I can''t give you male heirs? What if we don''t have children? Are there really no ways to resolve a marriage??


    ?It''s an alliance, Veronica. Not just a wedding. Even if the King has women on the side, the Queen can''t be replaced.?


    ?Unless she dies,? I murmur.


    ?You won''t die.?


    He looks at me with his clear eyes. So clear, no matter how many lies he told. His eyes stayed clear, just like when he was a child.


    No matter the lives he took, the curses he said... It''s unfair. How can someone this wicked be so beautiful?


    ?I won''t allow you to die.?


    Does this sound romantic? Why is my heart racing now? It''s more akin to a threat, for goodness! Am I nervous?


    It would make sense. If only it wasn''t for the warm thrills running through my spine or the tingling on my lips.


    Oh, I''m such a perverse person. I get excited about the worst things.


    Returning to us. If a Royal Marriage can''t be annulled, then there was no need to consummate. What in the world...


    I need us to be alone to ask this, though. A family dinner isn''t the right place.


    Talking about family dinners, why did he make up about the Falco family being his father and brother? He forced those two poor men to play along with his scheme.


    I''m sure the Count felt a little compassionate with me. He knew I was being tricked, yet he couldn''t say anything. As for Fernard, I suspect he was having fun with the clueless me.


    He did say some weird things that now make sense.


    ?Why did you present two strangers as your family?? I inquire. ?I thought they hated you so much that they erased all traces of you. Yet, it''s normal they didn''t have a portrait of yours. You''re not from that house, after all??


    ?They''re not strangers. Fernard is one of my best friends. He is my brother, in some sense. As for the Count... I asked them to play along to have a chance to infiltrate the Royal Guards in our group. It would have been too suspicious if many people followed us. Yet, we needed protection.?


    ?What about Tobin??


    ?He''s the Captain of the Royal Guards.?


    ?The King''s personal knight? The person following him everywhere?? I ask. Oh, I''ll need to call him Sir Tobin from now on.


    He''s not a destitute guard.. Not anymore.

 Chapter 63 - The Whole Story (2)

    I bend over to take a look at Tobin. He''s eating in silence, and his table manners are impeccable.


    Why didn''t I notice earlier that he''s too competent to be just a random guy?


    ?Are you the Captain of the Royal Guard, Sir Tobin?? I inquire.


    ?Yes, my Lady, I am.?


    Ignis is lucky his first knight is as silent as this one, or he might have given away more clues. Even though I wouldn''t have suspected anything even in that case.


    How could I miss so much? Was I too distracted by Ignis?


    ?And the guards Count Falco sent are also Royal Guards??


    ?Yes, my Lady.?


    Ignis scoffs, annoyed that I''m checking his words.


    Not that Tobin would say anything against him, by the way. It''s just useless and annoying.


    ?So,? I sigh, returning my focus to Ignis. ?You ordered the Falco family to pose as your parent and brother. I didn''t know you were this manipulative.?


    ?Now you know,? he replies. He won''t try defending himself in front of my parents, and he knows what he''s done isn''t very sane.


    If it was anyone else, I would have already tried assassination to get rid of this marriage. But it''s Ignis. I want to find out how much of what he''s told me is fake before deciding how to proceed.


    For every single lie told, I can think of another moment that couldn''t have been faked. For example, when he stayed by my side while I performed an enchantment. That total absence of fear can''t be a pretence.


    He treated me like I was normal, human.


    Is a single gesture enough to make me forget about the whole situation? For real?


    Oh, it''s not a single moment, unfortunately. It''s a mass of small things that make me realise he''s not as bad as he looks right now.


    ?Let''s start from the beginning,? I sigh. ?When did you decide to marry me, exactly??


    ?At first, I got the list with a few names on it. Yours was there too, but not as a front runner. You were there because your father is a Duke, and he''s generally neutral regarding the capital''s power struggles. When I was crowned, the situation was unstable, and the Council was set on making me marry by the end of the year.?


    He leans back on the chair and leaves the fork on the table.


    ?I couldn''t marry someone from the faction opposing me, for it would have weakened my position instead of enforcing it. At the same time, it would have been a waste to choose a girl from a family traditionally allied to the royal family. Among the neutral nobles, Duke Bursio is for certain the most powerful.?


    ?So, you were after my father,? I point out.


    Mother is still giggling from the side while my siblings eat and pretend not to be interested. Father is getting angry, judging from the way he clenches the knife.


    ?I was not, Veronica. The Council was.?


    ?Well, you chose me, then.?


    ?Yes, I did. I wrote a letter to your father explaining the situation and asking for your hand.?


    I chuckle, wondering if this is another one of those lies.


    ?I never heard of such a letter.?


    Father clears his throat while mother fails at hiding an amused chuckle.


    ?You didn''t because your father burnt it,? she explains. ?After tearing it in a thousand pieces.?


    Oh, so this is it. Ignis didn''t just sign the decree without asking for my opinion.


    ?Did anyone write a reply?? I inquire.


    ?No one did.?


    Oh, damn it. I can''t even say my will was neglected because no one expressed the refusal.


    I sigh, dejected. Now it''s late to write a big no on a paper and send it to the capital.


    ?What happened after you didn''t receive a reply?? I ask Ignis.


    ?I sent another letter. And then again. The third time I didn''t receive an answer, I informed the Council you weren''t interested.?


    ?And then?? Something must have happened if I ended up like this.


    ?Then, I couldn''t choose another name on that list. All I could think was that I wanted to see you again. To talk with you. After a month of silence, the Council wrote the decree and brought it to me. I signed, thinking I stood a chance to convince you if we talked face to face.?


    ?Then, what happens next is history. You convinced me, and here we are...?


    ?I asked your father to sign the permission, but he refused. The only way to collect all the signatures was through you. I went to your room to talk, but you didn''t recognise me. You thought I was a guard.?


    ?You were wearing a guard''s clothes!?


    ?Just normal clothes. I still can''t work with the Royal garments, Veronica. Ah, you''ll understand soon what it means when your clothes weigh more than your worries...?


    ?Don''t change the topic.?


    ?Oh, sure... Since you didn''t recognise me, I couldn''t help but tease you about eloping with me. I was surprised when you accepted.?


    ?You make it sound as if you lost control of the situation.?


    ?At first, I planned to reveal everything as soon as possible. But then, the political situation became more complicated. The night we escaped, some nobles were trying to kill me in my lodgings. The assassins were sent by them.?


    ?When did you organise the visit to the Falco residence??


    ?I sent a few missives from the inn where we slept the first night. I changed my mind again and decided to play the part of the poor husband for a few days more. I wanted you to meet Fernard, too. And to spend time together for a few days, just you and me.?


    ?There were so many occasions when you could tell me.?


    ?And I almost did. But I am such a coward, Veronica. I kept silent to stay close to you for a few hours more.?


    A King shouldn''t say such things.. He should be the righteous one, even when tricking people or killing his subjects. Why is he admitting it? Why is he acting as if he felt guilty?

 Chapter 64 - [Bonus ]The Whole Story (3)

    ?If I told my father about you, he would have realised what was happening, and we wouldn''t be here,? I point out. ?You were so lucky I forgot to.?


    ?Yes, I know. I thought of it as a clue from fate. It was a sign to continue like this until being discovered.?


    That''s pretty messed up.


    ?Father, you weren''t in the inn where Aida was waiting for us. Were you requested home for some important business??


    ?No, daughter. I realised what had happened too late. I had a second audience with the King, supposedly after you two signed the certificate. I was ordered to come home and never interact with you.?


    His black expression is a little scary. He''s so infuriated and, in part, guilty, but it''s not his fault.


    I reach out to father''s hand and squeeze his fingers.


    ?It''s not your fault, father! I was the one being distracted and failing at recognising the plot. I was stupid!?


    ?You''re not at fault either,? he sighs.


    ?Fate has weird ways to make things happen,? mother comments. ?It''s not anyone''s fault.?


    ?So, now that we''re married, I must become Queen...? I murmur, beaten.


    It was the only thing I wanted to avoid. I didn''t care about marrying a cruel man as much as I worried about the position that puts me in.


    Too many eyes in my direction.


    ?I am here to discuss how to proceed,? Ignis continues. ?It will soon be seven months since my father''s death. The coronation will be held later so that we can have a celebration. The period of grievance is already over, but it''s better to let a few more weeks pass.?


    Ah, yes, the coronation...


    ?Since Veronica is my wife and will soon be officially Queen, Duke Bursio is expected to be part of the Council of Ministers.?


    Ah?


    ?What?? I murmur.


    ?The Queen''s father or a close relative, when part of Alba''s nobility, is expected to take the role of Prime Minister. Unfortunately, that place is already taken. However, the positions of Minister of Justice or Minister of Finance are still vacant. I need someone reliable in those seats.?


    Father won''t leave Narith. He hates travelling to the capital, and he won''t leave mother alone. At the same time, mother needs to stay here and continue with her duties as Queen of Mages.


    ?If not Duke Bursio, someone loyal to your family.?


    Oh, this already sounds better.


    ?It''s not a decision we can make at this moment,? father says. ?We need a few days to think about it.?


    ?Sure,? Ignis replies, nodding. ?I will return to the capital in a few days, but Veronica might stay longer. She''s safer here than in that place, for the time being. Just send your man when she travels back. Write a recommendation, and I''ll place him in the seat you deem more useful to your family.?


    ?Aren''t you afraid I''ll run away if you leave me alone?? I ask, confused.


    I''ll be here for weeks at least. No matter how many guards he leaves, there will be many chances to escape during such a long period.


    ?You are not my prisoner, Veronica. As for that matter, I am afraid you''ll run away. But what can I do if not to convince you to stay??


    ?You''re a tyrant,? I point out. ?Just imprison me and get it over with your wicked games.?


    He winces, surprised. His eyes move on me for a moment before fleeing. I''ve just offended him.


    It''s not the first time I call him a tyrant. Just that, till now, I didn''t do it so directly. I always talked about an unknown King that kills on a whim and chooses brides at random.


    Now, I have two crimes on my list. The first is slapping the King. Second, calling him a tyrant.


    The guards at the table don''t seem to mind, though. They must be well-trained if they didn''t even react.


    I was expecting them to get up and arrest me on the spot.


    No one said anything. Not even my mother scolded my manners.


    It''s as if I was allowed to say things that would cost other people''s heads.


    ?I am not the right person to be Queen,? I say with a sigh. ?I''m not educated enough. I know nothing, not a single thing, about politics. Nor do I know the names and titles of the people in the capital. I''d cause more accidents than proper.?


    ?It doesn''t matter. No one will resent the Queen for forgetting a name or two.?


    ?It''s not just a name or two,? I point out.


    ?I am a tyrant,? Ignis says with the same tone I used a minute ago. ?It''s no surprise my wife is a little spoiled and doesn''t sweat to remember people.?


    No one will be surprised. But I don''t want to spend the rest of my life alone in a foreign place.


    ?You can bring the handmaids with you,? he continues as if reading my thoughts. ?You can also choose one or two of your friends as ladies in waiting. They don''t need to be nobles of high rank: daughters of barons will be enough. Part of the government will be in your family''s control. You won''t be in a difficult position, Veronica. On the contrary.?


    He can say it with so much ease. Yet, he lied before. How am I supposed to trust his word alone?


    ?I''d like to talk with you later,? I say. ?Possibly alone.?


    ?Yes, sure!?


    His voice is content, his eyes hoping.


    As if my words mean I''m giving him a chance to redeem himself.


    But I just wanted to talk. To ask him about the rest, from before the journey to the escape.


    I still have so many questions, even if some were answered.


    ?What about the people witnessing our marriage?? I remember.


    One of the witnesses was Tobin. The other?


    ?It was officiated by the current Prime Minister. He''s the one helping me the most. That is why I can''t fire him right now.?


    His father''s minister is helping Ignis?

 Chapter 65 - Private Chat (1)

    After dinner, mother brings me with her to have tea, leaving the men alone to discuss.


    I am a little worried about Antonio and Marius causing an incident. And father''s face isn''t comforting either.


    But mother insists, so I leave them alone and follow her.


    ?How are you feeling?? she inquires as soon as we''re out of the dining room.


    The servants have already brought cigarettes and liqueurs for the gentleman, and they''ll relax next to the window while playing cards or chess.


    Mother and I will just talk and decide what to do next. No relaxing for us. Oh, sometimes I wish I was born a man.


    ?It could be worse,? I sigh. ?All things considered, I don''t feel bad. A bit disappointed, though.?


    ?All of your plans to get away from the capital failed. It''s understandable.?


    I nod.


    She knows me well, after all. Even if not as perfectly as Aida, she can tell what worries me more and what makes me only complain without any real purpose.


    ?Also, I don''t like being lied to, mother. I believed in Ignis, yet he used my trust to trick me.?


    ?I knew you wouldn''t come back the moment you left. I don''t know what happened and why, but this can be a chance if you take it. Don''t see everything bleak, Veronica.?


    ?A chance??


    ?Mages hide in the shadows, running away from the light of fame. No one of us has enough power to change the situation and live in the open. Not yet, at least.?


    ?What makes you think that will change? I''m just...?


    ?You''re my Crown Princess, Veronica. You''re ready for this.?


    ?But, mother... What if I''m discovered? What if the whole family gets in trouble??


    ?It won''t happen. You''re not a Duke''s daughter anymore... You''re going to be the Queen of Alba. Your position will protect us, Veronica. Can you imagine how much hope it will bring, your new position??


    I bite my lips, pondering. Indeed, Mages never had someone this high in human society. I''m sure mother and father fell in love with each other and that she didn''t have any second goal to get married to him. Yet, she''s the Queen of Mages with the highest position in human society.


    Some other mages did have a lower title through history, but they were as weak as to pass unnoticed by humans.


    We royals are different. Especially when we are born powerful. It''s difficult to control our energy twenty-four hours a day.


    ?If you are powerful, you can do something no one in history has done. You can legalise magic. And, even if you fail, you will be able to protect our people. Imagine how many parentless children can be saved by a Queen? No one will ever inquire about why you''re investing in them, for Queens are supposed to do charity. You can form your own network of informants and use it to prevent disasters and witch hunts.?


    ?I am not that confident, mother.?


    ?You should first give yourself some time to adapt. But you''re young. Chances will come. For now, the most you can do for our people is to survive. As long as you live, they will see hope in you. They will get courage.?


    ?I will do my best, mother. But... How should I act??


    ?For the moment being, don''t be discovered. It''s fine if your maids or guards suspect; they won''t make such a fuss about it. Since the King protects you, they won''t dare to tell you off. Keep using your powers for small things to keep your energy stable, and say you''re lucky when someone notices details out of place. I want you to learn how to be a Queen for humans. And then, you''ll be able to fulfil your role for mages as well. It''s not by chance that you were chosen, child. This is an opportunity, not a challenge.?


    ?Yes, mother. I will do my best.?


    ?But that doesn''t mean you need to make things easy for that lad.?


    ?What lad??


    ?Your husband. He tricked you into marrying him. I wasn''t expecting so much courage... Ah, he could just talk with you, and he would have found a way to persuade you... I''m sure he has a couple of tricks to woo a girl!?


    My cheeks turn red, and my face burns under my mother''s attentive gaze. She''s so quick at understanding me this evening.


    ?I was rather clear about escaping when we first met,? I explain. ?I might have offended the King as well.?


    I''m not defending him. I''m just stating facts. He never did say he wasn''t a tyrant. He didn''t even say he was a guard.


    Just that he went to war, which might still be the truth.


    Then, when things got out of control, it became difficult to tell me the truth. I hate it because I was so honest with him.


    And I told him so many times I didn''t mind his title. Even though I was talking from the high place of a Duke''s daughter, thinking he was a nobody.


    Oh, how hilarious. Ignis must have worked hard on not laughing at my face.


    On the other hand, every time I said that... his expression became so sweet. Even if I meant something else, he heard that I only wanted him.


    I''ve repeated myself over and over, so he should have come clean sooner. But, seeing my reaction, I can understand why he didn''t.


    ?It''s not easy to deal with me,? I sigh.


    ?It''s what Aida has always said,? mother chuckles.


    ?Regarding Aida. She will follow me in the capital, right??


    ?She''s the perfect person to assist you, Veronica. And she knows how to deal with noblemen.?


    ?I''m relieved,? I whine. ?I won''t be completely alone.?


    ?Alone? I don''t think you''ll be alone very often. Regardless, feel free to find friends, Veronica. Even if they have sterner rules, people in the capital are still people. You will find a girl or two you''ll feel good talking with.?


    ?Am I allowed to do that??


    ?Oh, sure! No one wants you to be left to yourself!?

 Chapter 66 - Private Chat (2)

    ?You should talk with him, Veronica. He did hide his title from you, but you did the same. We can''t be as hypocritical as to hate someone because he hides something,? mother explains.


    ?It''s different,? I point out.


    I hide my role because it would cost me my life. Ignis did the same but only to trick me and reach his goal.


    It''s not the same.


    ?Yet, now, you did find out about him. He doesn''t know about you yet. Does it sound like a fair relationship??


    Mother is so set at defending him!


    ?Am I your real daughter, mother?? I whine. ?I thought you would comfort me, but I am being attacked without any mercy.?


    ?Oh, dear,? she sighs.


    She observes my pout with a grin, and then she gets up.


    ?Talk with him and reach an agreement,? she orders. ?It''s not as bleak as you think, right now. Your husband isn''t as cruel as you''ve heard. I''m sure there''s an explanation for everything... And, remember: he''s fighting to keep his head attached to the body. King Aurelius is not as powerful as he needs to show.?


    ?After getting rid of his family, it''s only fair that he needs to fight to stay alive,? I point out.


    Mother sighs again, and she leaves the room without looking back.


    Left alone, I walk in the garden. I throw a few spells around, making the wind swing the grass and the flowers warm up under the moon.


    Will I be able to act this freely in the Palace? Oh, I should be careful even now that our house is full of guards.


    I wait some time before returning inside. Enough for father to make himself clear. When I estimate the most relevant part of what needs to be said is over, I knock on the door and peek inside.


    Ignis and father are sitting in front of each other, next to the window. Father is smoking a cigar while Ignis just sips his liquor from time to time.


    They both are relaxed, meaning the hard part is long since over. I can risk disturbing them now.


    My brothers were also chased away long ago, given there aren''t traces of them. Nor a single clue of the trouble they usually bring along.


    Since father is sitting on the armchair, I have no choice but to position myself on the sofa next to Ignis. At least, I don''t need to look at him like this.


    ?This is your copy,? Ignis says, giving me a thin piece of paper. I unfold it and recognise the marriage certificate.


    I sigh, realising he purposely took it with him.


    Ignatius Nerva. That is his name. The G is as weird as in his letters.


    He wouldn''t have been able to send me letters if I''d seen this before.


    ?Is your name Ignatius or Aurelius?? I murmur.


    Because, if he signed with a name that is not official...


    ?My given name is Ignatius.?


    Oh, never mind.


    ?Kings are given an official name,? he continues. ?And mine was Aurelius. It was decided by the High Priest the day of the coronation. I suspect it''s the same name they would have given to my brother, for they want to remind us about how close the State and the Church should be.?


    ?You''re Aurelius the Third, right??


    ?Yes.? He nods.


    ?After the King that signed the treaty about the Church''s rights and privileges.?


    ?There have been talks about a renewal of that treaty. With slightly different clauses, though.?


    ?You do realise it''s tough like this already. With more privileges, the Church won''t stop at nothing but hunt down every single mage who doesn''t pledge to them.?


    ?I do realise. That''s why I need your help.?


    It''s my turn to nod.


    ?Don''t you think it''s unfair for mages to need to hide?? he continues.


    ?Even if you''re King, you should pay attention to your words,? father reminds him. ?The political and economical power of the Church is too vast to express free opinions. It can''t be helped.?


    ?Not in a short period,? I point out.


    ?I''d prefer if my daughter was safe. Some battles require too many sacrifices to be won. Is it worth it??


    ?Yes, father. If it brings peace and prosperity, it''s worth risking my life and name to help my people. I will transform this place! I will make Alba a country where humans and mages live one next to the other. Free of prejudices and fear.?


    ?You are so young, daughter. At your age, everyone believes in their ideals... But it''s difficult to stay on the right path. Please, be careful and think deeply before starting your journey. You likely won''t be able to stop midway.?


    ?Thank you for worrying, father.?


    Ignis clears his throat, reminding us he''s here.


    ?I wouldn''t let anything happen to you, in any case,? he says.


    ?That''s natural,? father rebukes, his voice chilly like ice. ?What husband would allow anyone to hurt his wife??


    Oh, well, this is how my father lives. He protects my mother from everything. His guards keep her safe, and her reputation and name stay far from any danger here in Narith.


    ?Protecting one''s family should be the first and foremost duty. Even a country can''t compare.?


    All right, this is a little extreme. It''s a fact that a King doesn''t have the luxury to love his family. The law comes first, and the country''s needs shall be fulfilled before the royal family''s.


    A King and his wife, as well as the children, are just vessels and a symbol for the Kingdom''s politics.


    ?I know, Duke,? Ignis replies, in fact.


    Oh, two irrational men agreeing on this. They would have gotten along really well if not for this situation. Father did like Ignis back then.


    ?I''d like to talk with you,? I say to Ignis. ?Before returning to the capital if possible.?


    ?Sure,? he says with a nod. ?We can talk whenever you want.. I''ll stay for a couple of days, but then I''ll have to depart.?

 Chapter 67 - Private Chat (3)

    I walk Ignis to my room, the only place where we can truly be alone. Far from interruptions and unwanted attention.


    The residence is filled with guards, even some that were already here when we arrived. My siblings tend to wander around in search of trouble.


    The only place where we won''t be interrupted that easily is my room. Not to mention that Ignis won''t be able to escape my questions.


    ?I will be your Queen,? I say as soon as the door is closed. ?But that doesn''t mean I forgive you.?


    ?No, of course not,? he agrees. Yet, no matter how tragic his tone is, his eyes avoid mine to hide the relief. His fingers are itching to touch me, but he luckily refrains from doing that.


    Luckily for him.


    Yet, his calm is so bothersome. I''d say something to make him burst out in fury. To break that wall keeping him from grabbing and shaking me until forcing some mercy in my head.


    I scoff, wondering why I''m acting like this.


    ?There are a few things I''d like to ask you,? I say. ?From the beginning.?


    He nods and sits on a chair without being invited to stay comfortable.


    I walk to the bed and sit on the mattress, far enough from his magnetic eyes.


    ?You didn''t want to force me...? I start. ?So, why did you propose to sign the certificate and elope??


    ?It was so much of a temptation that I couldn''t resist. You are the perfect person for Alba right now. And, also, the only one I would accept as a Queen at this moment. The Prime Minister convinced me that it was worth a few over-controlling actions.?


    ?The Prime Minister? Your father''s Prime Minister??


    ?Yes. The Chancellor, if you prefer... It''s the same thing. You''ve already met him, actually.?


    ?Have I??


    ?Yes. He''s the officer that married us.?


    ?Oh,? I sigh. The man with thick, round glasses. He was rather eccentric for a random officer.


    ?We can''t get married twice. But I still owe you a celebration. We can celebrate the wedding together with the coronation, in a few months. There will be delegations from all over the world. I will appoint one of my trusted men to follow anything related to the preparations so that you don''t need to overexert yourself. You''ll just have to choose among the alternatives, Veronica.?


    ?Wait, don''t change the topic,? I stop him. ?The Prime Minister married us. The witnesses were the Captain of the Royal Guards and another knight of high position, right??


    ?The other one is noble. I''ll introduce him to you when you come back to Mavale.?


    ?Then, there was a coup when we escaped.?


    ?Oh, that... Some middle-tier nobles organised an attack to kill me. Too bad they were so noisy that they were heard. Instead of quietly getting rid of them, I let them attack and used the chance to escape from the Palace.?


    ?Are there people running after us or thinking I''m involved?? I murmur. After all, my disappearance was quite suspicious...


    ?No. We eloped, Veronica. The right people have been informed, though. They know you''re with me.?


    ?When we reached the inn, it seemed we missed father for a few hours. But it wasn''t the case??


    ?I sent the Duke back early. I just allowed him to leave a servant on one condition.?


    ?That he didn''t reveal your identity.?


    ?Correct. I wanted to tell you myself.?


    ?In fact, you did not tell me. I found out before you had the chance.?


    Then... What was the next issue? Ah, right!


    ?The attacks!? I remember.


    ?The bandits were by chance. They live in the woods and attack pretty much everyone. The assassins are a whole nother matter. I believe they were sent by those organising the coup. But they weren''t as efficient for killers. They killed no one in the end.?


    ?How often does it happen? How often do people try killing you??


    ?Very often. Especially because they feel it''s time for the Nerva dynasty to end. It''s been too long for someone.?


    It must be awful. Ignis can''t relax, ever. It''s no surprise he can''t sleep if unguarded.


    Probably, I won''t be able to either in a few months.


    ?After we''re done talking, you can sleep for a few hours,? I offer.


    I don''t realise on the spot I''m making a useless mistake. Ignis has his guards with him. He can ask them to watch over him.


    Yet, now I''ve said the words.


    ?No, thanks. You need your space, Veronica. And you don''t need to take care of me if you don''t wish for it.?


    Of course. I knew that much.


    But why do I wish to help him? Why am I still under his spell?


    I''m hopeless.


    ?What about the letters you sent me as King Aurelius??


    ?My initial plan was to convince you I wasn''t a tyrant. But it all went awry because you didn''t like my letters. The guards said you would scoff and complain after reading them. And you were rather loud...?


    Ah, that''s right. Still, he decided to abandon that plan at the first obstacle!


    ?I realised I had no chance. Not even by sending the hairpin could I win your heart.?


    ?You were unhappy I wore it!?


    ?I was confused. I didn''t know what to feel. Then, you said you liked the bracelet more... I selected the hairpin with my own two hands. I called for the best craftsman of the capital... Yet, you like this old bracelet more...?


    ?Old bracelet??


    ?It''s from the royal treasure. It''s been there from the beginning of history, I think.?


    ?You gifted me something that precious? Before departing for a long journey? What if I lost it? What if I sold it for profit or because of need??


    ?What in that case? I gifted it to you. You can do what you want with it.?


    ?And here I thought it was just pretty. Turns out it''s precious as well...? I moan.


    Do I still have questions? It''s difficult to keep track of my thoughts with Ignis in the same room.

 Chapter 68 - Private Chat (4)

    ?You can''t just take out treasures from the Palace and gift them around to win girls'' hearts!? I burst out.


    Then, I take a deep breath.


    ?I think you can''t,? I tune it down. I''m not sure, but maybe the King does have the right to do whatever with the royal treasure.


    ?I didn''t use it with girls,? he points out. ?I gifted it to my wife. It''s still in the family.?


    Is it even a gift, then?


    I observe the bracelet, and my heart starts aching at the thought that I might need to give it back.


    Oh, my, my... I''ve grown attached to an object. No matter how cute, it''s nothing I should waver for.


    I''m the future Queen of Mages. And the future Queen of Alba as well.


    Even though the guards and maids called me Queen, I will become one only after the coronation. For now, I''m still Veronica, daughter of Duke Bursio and wife of King Aurelius.


    ?Will my surname be changed?? I inquire.


    Last time, I was told it''s not necessary. However, it might have been all a ploy not to tell me Ignis''s surname.


    ?Yes, it will. Oh, it must have already happened, in truth.?


    ?So, am I Veronica Nerva now??


    ?You are.?


    ?How does it sound?? I murmur.


    Ignatius Nerva still sounds a little off. It''s not as regal as Aurelius Nerva. But, for sure, better than Ignatius Falco.


    ?How does it sound?? Ignis repeats, starting to sweat.


    ?I don''t dislike the rhythm. It''s not as melodious as Veronica Bursio, though.?


    Oh, maybe it''s because I''m so used to the latter.


    ?It''s the law. To avoid disturbances in the future, the Queen''s name is always deleted from her family register. She''s then added as a member of the royal family. It happens with princesses as well. Every member of the restricted royal family can either be part of it only or not be part of it. At least, by law.?


    ?Familiar relationships aren''t as easy to be deleted, though. You can move my name in another registry, but I will remain my father''s daughter.?


    ?Correct.?


    ?So, princesses marrying are erased from the royal family''s register...? I murmur.


    Our daughters won''t be our daughters after they marry?


    I''m starting to understand why father is so against this marriage.


    ?Yes, that''s correct. It''s only a formality, though. As you said, blood is thicker than water.?


    ?Am I already part of the royal family??


    ?You are. You still don''t have the treatment of Majesty, but it''s a matter of a few months. After the coronation, you will be Her Royal Majesty, Queen Veronica of Alba.?


    ?It will be the first time, right? The first Veronica.?


    ?Correct.?


    He''s relieved I''m talking about it without throwing things around nor screaming at him all the time.


    ?I need to learn proper etiquette,? I say. ?I''m not even sure my curtseys are acceptable...?


    ?You won''t need to show courtesy, Veronica.?


    ?I shall greet you properly while in the Palace, I guess.?


    ?I won''t mind. As for the other two people you need to show respect to, I''ll make sure they don''t mind either.?


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I chuckle. ?It''s not about minding it. The whole court will see. They will make fun of me for being as graceful as an elephant. I can''t allow that!?


    I can''t be a liability for him.


    Somehow, I can''t say this. It would be like admitting I don''t care about his misdeeds.


    He will lie to me again if I don''t make it clear there''s nothing to gain.


    ?I can execute whoever dares to make fun of you,? he says.


    I straighten my back and hide a shiver. Failing, because Ignis sees it.


    He sighs, getting up from the chair to reach me.


    He kneels in front of me like the day when I told him I wanted to make love. He grabs my hands, and I don''t react in time to shove him off.


    So, like an idiot, I stare at him in a daze.


    ?Don''t be afraid of me. I know I''m the worst husband in history. I know I tricked you and that you''ll hate me for this. But allow me to spend the rest of my life making it up to you. And, please, believe me when I say I won''t hurt you. Not you of all people.?


    ?Yours are just words,? I point out.


    Last time, he told me he was afraid about his title being in the way. He made me believe he belittled his own value, this swindler. Who could have imagined he was telling me the total opposite?


    That him being the King would make us argue.


    Oh, he was so right.


    ?Sometimes, I say some things that sound cruel to you,? he continues. ?But that doesn''t mean I really execute people because of a single wrong word. Understand it as soon as possible, it will be better for you. If someone dares to talk bad about the Queen, to laugh at her, and make her feel inadequate, they''re not just talking too freely. They are attacking me and, through me, the reign. They''re risking destabilising our country to have some fun in their conversation. It''s not as innocent as it sounds at first thought.?


    ?I don''t feel as important as to execute people who slander me.?


    ?That is another thing you need to learn even before etiquette. You are not a noble daughter anymore. You are the Queen. You will represent Alba with our foreign delegations, and you''ll take charge when I cannot. You will be my first advisor and partner, Veronica.?


    ?What if I make mistakes? No one asked me before giving me this responsibility.?


    He nods, realising I''m too afraid to just accept and follow him into that dark pit. My life was as simple as to be hilarious. Nothing happened during my days.


    And now, all of a sudden, I have to shoulder all of this.


    ?You won''t be alone,? he murmurs.. It''s the only thing he can say to hearten me.

 Chapter 69 - Different People

    I take Ignis''s hands and slip on the floor next to him. He''s using the same technique to make me calm down? Well, I already have a counter-attack ready.


    However, it''s not the same situation. We''re not even the same people, from a certain point of view.


    Having Ignis kneeling in front of me doesn''t feel like I have any real power. He''s still the King, so he shouldn''t be kneeling.


    It''s as if he was making a joke of me.


    ?I think you should stop with your manipulations,? I say when I''m sitting in front of him.


    Oh, at least the floor is clean in my house. It''s not as disgusting to sit here as it was in the inn.


    ?Manipulation?? Ignis stutters.


    ?You don''t need to convince me about anything. It''s too late to divorce, isn''t it? And the marriage can''t be annulled either. Why are you acting like this? What is your hidden purpose??


    ?I don''t have any hidden purpose.?


    ?It doesn''t even make sense, Ignis. You decided to marry me, and you now expect me to be all happy about it? Even if you have a crown, you''re just a man! You think I will be content by having a King kneel in front of me and begging for forgiveness??


    ?That''s not my intention at all. I just wanted to convey my feelings.?


    I''m still holding his hands. I can''t let him go, in fear he disappears or stops listening.


    Yet, this contact between us must be sending the wrong message.


    ?Your Majesty,? I say, releasing him and placing my hands on my lap. ?You don''t need to convey anything. You can just order me to behave.?


    ?That''s not what I want.?


    ?Then, what is it??


    ?I fell in love with you,? he says.


    Oh, I also fell in love. Unfortunately.


    It hurts even more. And I can''t stop but despise myself for this warm feeling. It didn''t disappear even now that I know his identity. Even after being played like this.


    ?Love is such a difficult word,? I point out.


    And, also, who did I fall in love with? The Ignis I got to know during the journey doesn''t exist. It was just an illusion, someone he wants to be but can''t.


    ?I fell in love at first sight when I saw you getting off the carriage in the capital,? he reveals. ?I was strolling in the garden, wondering how to explain the situation to you. How to make you accept and save Alba''s stability... And then, I saw the most beautiful being my eyes ever met.?


    Beautiful? Somehow, my body believes in his words and starts burning.


    ?And then, when I decided to meet you, to tell you everything... Oh, you turned out even more beautiful from up close. And, also, you were the most precious memory from my childhood. The first person that didn''t treat me like an eyesore. And you didn''t recognise me.?


    Oh, well. I was so stupid. And I overlooked so many signals just because his eyes looked clear and astonishing.


    ?Love is not what people look for in a marriage,? I say. ?Especially not Kings.?


    ?I am not a good King, Veronica.?


    ?You know... Kings are allowed to have mistresses if they need love. Wives are for political reasons.?


    ?I know that already!? he scoffs, annoyed.


    Not annoyed at me, apparently, because he glares at the floor and not at me.


    ?But I won''t have mistresses. I''m not that kind of person.?


    I lift my eyebrows. It''s weird... His tone is weird.


    ?It wouldn''t change our relationship,? I point out. Just in case he''s trying to trick me again. ?I wouldn''t complain.?


    ?It doesn''t matter. I will have children with my wife, or I won''t have any.?


    Oh, well, let''s see what he says in twenty years or so.


    ?I am not a fool. Even though I proved the complete opposite during our journey,? I say.


    ?You didn''t!? he exclaims. ?I know you''re no fool, Veronica.?


    ?If you know, then stop with your manipulations at once.?


    ?I really am sincere.?


    ?And I should just believe you? Like I believed till now??


    ?Oh, no,? he sighs. ?I can''t expect you to believe my words alone. But I can show you. No matter how long it takes, I''ll prove it to you. I will be the best husband you''ve ever wished for. Every single day...?


    This is getting worse and worse.


    His face does seem sincere. But he''s good at looking sincere.


    And, also, he might believe in his words for real. In the end, he didn''t lie many times to me. Just enough to avoid my suspicions.


    His feelings might have been genuine in the end.


    ?Ignis, please... Don''t treat me like an idiot.?


    ?I am not!?


    ?All right,? I sigh. ?Let''s make a deal. I will be your wife, and I will become your Queen. I will fulfil all the duties of both roles, but you won''t use my feelings to your advantage anymore. You''ll let me free to love or hate you. And you won''t lie like this anymore. I prefer a truth hard to bear, your Majesty. I won''t run away from you again, I promise.?


    ?What do you mean?? he inquires, starting to understand my point.


    ?I mean that I will be yours, just like you dream. But don''t ask me to harbour any feelings. And don''t request my forgiveness.?


    I bow forward, getting closer to him. I stare into his emerald eyes, getting lost for a second only.


    I wouldn''t be able to resist for too long if he were to toy with me again. It''s late for resistance now.


    ?Remember what happened between us and this conversation,? I say. ?Even if I act like the perfect wife in front of people, know that you angered me once. Know that I''ll hate you for this, no matter what you do to make it up to me. I will be the best Queen I can be, trust me. And I won''t flee from a wife''s duties.. But you won''t have my heart, King Aurelius.?

 Chapter 70 - The Meaning Of A Smile

    ?You won''t have my heart, King Aurelius.?


    Ignis''s eyes widen, and I attempt a shy smirk.


    ?Remember how I feel when I smile with warmth. You broke my heart once, and it can''t be repaired just because you want it.?


    ?Veronica...? he whispers, looking for my hands.


    Instead of stepping away, as I''d prefer, I let him grip my fingers.


    ?Yes?? I say with a polite smile.


    ?I''d prefer it if you were angry,? he replies. He looks down, feeling as sad as a man in his position can.


    ?I am angry.?


    ?Then show it. Don''t make me hope for your love if there is no chance. Don''t play with my feelings like this.?


    ?Oh, but do my feelings have any value??


    He seems to understand because he lets go and leans back.


    With some distance among us, we can both breathe more freely.


    It''s time to end this conversation and have my room back to myself.


    ?I''m tired; I''d like to sleep,? I say.


    Oh, and I also want a long bath full of flowers. A massage for my poor shoulders. My dearest clothes that feel the best.


    I want to relax now that this awful day is almost over. It''s late, isn''t it?


    Reaching out to his face and caressing his cheek is against my will. Yet, my hand doesn''t obey my heart''s command.


    I pin his chin, making him look at me.


    ?Don''t be sad,? I comment. ?You''ve obtained what you wanted, haven''t you??


    He slips out of my hold and bows his head until his lips are pressed against my palm. It makes me even angrier, for some reason.


    He''s not doing it because of a hidden motive, I am sure. Yet, I feel like hurting him again. But I can''t slap a King twice and get away with it. Not even if I''m his wife, for goodness.


    I should just retreat. Sit back on the bed and wait for Ignis to leave.


    However, my body has other plans.


    My fingers grip his collar, and I push him back. Instead of stopping me, he falls down.


    Not a single ounce of resistance... He''s letting me do as I please, looking me in the eye and not even questioning my sanity.


    Why is he so cold? I meant... ehm... calm. Why is he so calm with someone as aggressive as me?


    He should defend himself.


    I start crying all of a sudden. Just because.


    I should have been good with my afternoon of whining alone, yet now I burst out in front of the last person that should see me in this condition.


    Ignis spreads his arms on the floor, showing his will not to fight. He''s probably doing it to avoid scaring me.


    ?You fool!? I exclaim, shaking his collar.


    I don''t have enough strength to move Ignis a millimetre, so his chest stays in the same position while the shirt is tossed around.


    ?Couldn''t you just court me like any normal person?? I continue sobbing and whining on top of him.


    Then, my body changes ideas and stops being violent. My hands caress his chest, moving slow yet unstoppable towards his abs.


    ?You could just use these looks of yours. It wouldn''t have been so difficult,? I continue. My voice is still trembling, but I stopped crying. At least that.


    Now, I''m assaulting a man''s pride by touching him all over.


    And again, no reaction from Ignis. He just lets me do it.


    How much patience should one have?


    ?Are you sure you still like me?? I wonder.


    I''ve just had a mental breakdown. And now I''m licking my lips while undoing random buttons on his shirt.


    Not that I have any intention of taking it off. I just want him to push me away, disgusted. Or to give in to lust and show me his true face.


    ?Why should I have changed my mind?? he replies, calm.


    ?Because I''m not like you idealised me.?


    In the end, he doesn''t know me that well. We haven''t met for years. And now we spent only a few days together. It''s too soon to say he''s in love with me.


    He might like my appearance. It could be because of the good old days. Or maybe he chose at random and decided it should be me.


    Regardless, he has no clue about my personality. He didn''t have time to learn about it!


    How could he like me after this weird scene?


    ?I haven''t idealised you, Veronica. But the more I see, the more I like you. Not even this pretence can make me change my mind.?


    ?What if it wasn''t a pretence??


    ?I wouldn''t mind it, Veronica. How you act when you''re hurt and raging doesn''t define you.?


    ?Oh, but it does. People have to control themselves in those cases. It''s easy to be polite when one is happy and tranquil.?


    ?You''re right,? he sighs. ?But that doesn''t mean you can''t act the way you want. At least with me, feel free to follow your instincts.?


    ?Your words are weird.? And they send shivers through my spine.


    I bend lower, getting closer to his lips. I keep a close distance from our mouths so that they don''t touch, but not enough to avoid my breath hitting him when I talk.


    ?Can you swear you won''t complain no matter what I do??


    ?I can. I won''t fight back against you, Veronica. I swear it on my honour and my life.?


    ?That''s so tempting, you know? A King, letting me do whatever I want...? I pull the side of the shirt apart, detaching the two buttons I forgot to undo. ?Are you sure I''m a little lamb that won''t take advantage of your offer??


    I place a digit on his chest, making sure he feels the nail pressing. Since he doesn''t react, I scratch him. Not too deep, just enough to make him realise I''m not joking.


    No reaction at all. Not even a frown. Not a single word.


    ?Oh, I''m ready to test your honour today, your Majesty,? I whisper, dragging my hand on his stomach.

 Chapter 71 - Tempting A King

    I don''t want to hurt him. My first intention was just to scare him a little.


    But Ignis is so calm no matter what I say or do. It makes me lose control at times.


    However, I really want to test him. To see how much he''ll follow my desires and when his own will make him walk back on his words.


    I also forgot, in all this excitement, that we''re still on the floor. But I''m too lazy to get up now. Not to mention that my hand is so close to his belt.


    ?Kiss me,? I order before even realising what I''m getting myself into.


    When Ignis''s hands surround me, hugging me tenderly, I press a finger on his lips.


    ?No touching,? I say. ?Do not touch me. Hands off.?


    As he complies, leaning his arms on the floor again, I bend down and press my mouth on his. I reach his tongue and wait for his reaction, exploring the rest of his mouth while he gains some brain to follow my orders properly.


    Just when he starts responding to the kiss, I split from him and move on his neck. I collect the skirt with my hands and lift a leg to straddle him. My fingers caress his chest and stomach, exploring every inch with utter care.


    ?Be good and don''t move,? I whisper to his ear before nibbling the lobe.


    I lower my head and uncover his shoulder, exploring in search of a place where to leave a love bite.


    I suck on the same spot, often checking if the bruise appears. At first, it''s light. Gradually, insisting and insisting, I make it darker. It''ll last a few days, won''t it?


    Oh, should I bite him as well? Just to remind him about me every time he changes his shirt.


    Hmm, maybe next time. Or just before Ignis departs for the capital.


    Not that I can avoid him looking for other women on the way. A King is still a King.


    What am I even doing? Is this treacherous? I did bring damage to a royal body like this!


    I peek at Ignis, and I confirm he won''t sentence me for this.


    I return to kissing his shoulder, moving down on his chest. I lick around his nipple, wondering whether it has any use on a male body. Women do have breasts, so that must be why it feels so good when Ignis rubs or licks my nipple.


    But I don''t think it''s the same for men...


    A sigh welcomes my attention when I press my tongue on the centre.


    Oh, that sigh... I want to hear it again.


    I want to hear this King of mine whining in search of pleasure, begging me to concede...


    I use my teeth to play, spending attention to stay as light as a feather. I don''t want to hurt Ignis, after all. Not now, at least, and not much.


    I sit lower, for bending down like this isn''t comfortable for long hours of torture. I don''t want to move away all of a sudden... I crawl back and land my bottom on Ignis''s hips. His hardness pokes from under his trousers, making me realise he likes it as much as his red ears suggest. He turned his head to the side, hiding his delicious expression from my eyes.


    I don''t like this. Why should I put so much effort into it if I can''t see the results?


    I caress his face, turning him back and locking eyes with him.


    ?Do not hide your face, your Majesty,? I say, murmuring the last words as if they were an accusation and not just a title. ?I want to see your expression. At any instant that I deem proper. Do you understand??


    He nods, analysing my face with a new light in his eyes. Still so clear and innocent, yet calculating.


    He''s such a riddle, isn''t he? I can''t guess what exactly is the issue now. Will Ignis stop me and get revenge? Or will he let me continue?


    My tone was so challenging... So rude!


    Yet, the hardness presses on my bottom even more. Oh, for goodness. He does like it.


    Maybe we should get up from the floor, though. But it would ruin the mood and erase my intentions in a moment.


    It''s better to get it over with here and move on, possibly forgetting my perverse behaviour.


    Before doing that, I rub my bottom on Ignis''s crotch. I persevere until my own body doesn''t start complaining about such a short distance, the clothes in between, and this awful decision to get up.


    I bend down and kiss his lips, smirking at his firm will. He clutched his fists but didn''t move his arms in my direction. He''s following my orders, and it makes me want to kiss him more and more.


    Yet, I''m not here to please him right now.


    The pressure of our bodies in contact is smoothed by the clothes. Yet, my core tingles when I bow down and change the angle. A heavy sigh welcomes this new sensation, and I continue rubbing against Ignis with increasing intensity.


    When pleasure builds up in my belly, I let it invade my stomach, accompanied by light shivers.


    It''s a moment only, for I''m back to normal immediately. I''d like to do that again, actually. The feeling wasn''t as intense as making love causes, but it wasn''t bad either.


    Yet, judging from Ignis''s reaction, he''d like me to continue so much. His breathing is unstable but not yet frantic. He didn''t reach pleasure just with this.


    Oh, well, not that we did anything much. Just kissing and rubbing against each other. More precisely: me, rubbing against Ignis since I forbid him from moving.


    It would be a pity if I had to stop now, right?


    I slip to the side and get up, looking at Ignis''s displeased expression.


    Then, I walk away and reach the window. I glance back, looking out of the corner of my eye.


    Ignis sits up, but he doesn''t move immediately. His breath is short, and his face so interesting. Yet, he doesn''t follow me to ask about details.


    ?You can go,? I say out loud.. ?I''d like to be alone now.?

 Chapter 72 - The Folks From The Capital (1)

    The official delegation from the capital arrives the next morning. If we were a little later, we would have met them on the way.


    They must have departed immediately after stopping the coup. It''s the only way they could be here this early.


    I''m requested, by mother, to be present and greet them when they cross the gate. Even if I''m going to be a Queen soon, I can''t disobey mother''s orders. She''s still my mother.


    And, also, the Queen of Mages. But that one is just a symbolic title full of duties and responsibilities but no real power.


    Being Duchess Bursio is far more influential.


    I get up early, fresh and happy. The maids wait for me to ring the bell before barging in, and they start cleaning my back and applying some moisturiser cream on my face, preparing my skin for the makeup. Since we have guests, I need to be presentable, lest the King believes I''m a savage and unkempt girl.


    Oh, not that I care about what he thinks. But the maids have been instructed by mother. It''s better not to challenge her influence over the mansion.


    When the maids are done with the light makeup, of the sort that it''s barely noticeable but makes me look way happier than I actually feel, I start dressing.


    I usually put on underwear by myself. I like very comfortable underclothes, including silk or cotton chemises and woollen, long socks during winter.


    Once the inner layers are done, the maids help me wear the gown. Today, I''ll choose a green one. Somehow, I''m always in the mood for green clothes these last few days.


    The neck and torso of the dress are decorated with embroidery, representing flowers of different kinds. The back also has tree leaves and grass to rest the eye from the cheery front.


    The skirt is loose and simple, in contrast with the upper part. Since it''s summer, I have no sleeves. It saves us time since I don''t need to wait for the maids to attach them. And it''s very much comfortable.


    Aida combs my hair after assisting me in choosing a tiara for the day. She entwines the locks from the front on it so that my eyes stay free.


    Finally, I wear the hooded mantle over the dress. I don''t like using veils because they''re always in the way, but I guess there will be occasions where I won''t be able to roam around with a free head.


    I pick a couple of rings and another bracelet to accompany the one Ignis gifted me. My lips are painted in ruby red, maybe to contrast with the green dress.


    The tiredness of the journey has disappeared after a night full of sweet dreams, so my eyes shine with their usual energy.


    ?I go,? I say while collecting the gowns and heading downstairs.


    I meet Ignis in front of the entrance. His eyes are tired, circled by dark shadows. His hair is messy. But not like when I play with it, by the way.


    It''s not a cute type of messy.


    ?Have you slept?? I inquire, feeling a little... just a little, guilty.


    Might it be my fault? Is this what happens to a man that is left hanging?


    ?I have,? he sighs. ?But not well.?


    ?Did you have nightmares?? I continue, intrigued by his desperation. I would feel sorry if I wasn''t the cause. Most likely.


    Oh, but it might be something else. I guess, Kings have stressful lives.


    ?I promised I would be absent for a month only,? Ignis starts, evading my eyes when I focus too much. ?But you can stay here a little longer. There will be teachers who will help you adapt to your new role, and they will follow wherever you want to leave for these two or three months. I will send you a letter when the date for the coronation is decided. Also, there are two maids from the castle. I''d prefer it if you got acquainted with them during these months. You can send them back if you don''t like them; I''ll find other candidates.?


    ?You said I can bring my people.?


    ?Yes, of course, you can. But remember that too many will send messages to our opponents. It doesn''t mean you need to follow my directions. Just consider all the aspects before deciding. You must befriend your personal maids, for they''ll be your first support in the capital. They will be closer to you than I.?


    ?I will keep my maids in my home; the Palace maids can go back. I will befriend them when I come to Mavale.?


    ?If that''s what you desire, I will send new orders.?


    ?I wonder how my routine will be,? I murmur. ?Having tea in the morning with chatty noblewomen, eating lunch with my ladies in waiting, having tea again. Then, during the night, pleasing the King. And again, repetitive and boring... How long do you think I can survive??


    I caress my cheek with my left palm, expressing worry my light tone can''t convey. He''ll get angry now. There''s no way a man stays silent after such a provocation!


    ?You don''t need to please me,? he sighs. ?And, for sure, not every night.?


    ?Not every night??


    I realise too late that my frown is transparent, and I adjust my lips in a relieved smile. Too late because a pair of emerald eyes have already caught my expression. I''m disappointed, aren''t I?


    Oh, if only I didn''t know what I was missing... And now, I would make a fool of myself if I said something to tease Ignis.


    ?If my wife wishes for it, I could ignore the custom and visit you more often,? he says, in fact. ?I wouldn''t risk making you suffer because of an old use.?


    ?Ignis,? I spit between my gritted teeth.


    ?Yes, my dear??


    ?How can you talk like this to a lady? Have you no manners??


    ?Forgive me, my Queen. I''ve forgotten about it because of the distress I was in these last few days.?


    He''s so smooth when catching my hand and bringing it to his lips. He even bows slightly. A perfect gentleman, one would say.


    ?It won''t happen again, do not worry,? he adds.


    ?I wasn''t worried!? I exclaim, more to say something than for real need. I shouldn''t lower my guard around him.. He''s dangerous.

 Chapter 73 - The Folks From The Capital (2)

    The delegation finally arrives just when Ignis and I are done bickering.


    They get off the carriages and run in front of the house. Somehow, they don''t need re-arranging. When they stop, they''re already in the correct order.


    Either they train, or their instincts evolved to suit the Palace.


    ?We greet your Majesty, the King, and the Lady, his wife,? the officer in the front says. He bows down for a split second and straightens up before everyone else.


    I should call him Prime Minister from now on. Or Chancellor.


    ?Welcome to Narith,? I say. Even if Ignis is the highest charge, this is my home. ?And welcome to the Bursio''s residence. I hope you travelled easily.?


    I''m not sure of my position. Does a daughter of a Duke have to curtsey to high officers? Does a not-yet crowned Queen need to?


    I''m in this virtual position without any rule explained anywhere. No one knows what I am, for goodness.


    ?It never happened before that a King had a wife that wasn''t crowned. Forgive me if I can''t call you Queen yet,? the officer... The Prime Minister says. ?It''s a new situation for everyone.?


    ?Usually, the coronation and the marriage happen the same day,? Ignis explains. ?But I couldn''t wait.?


    I roll my eyes, scoffing.


    ?What if the King was married as a Prince?? I inquire. Those situations happen all the time. Some places have very old Kings that don''t like the thought of dying very much.


    ?Then, the King and Queen are crowned together.?


    ?Oh, it makes sense... But now, you... ehm... your Majesty messed up everything. How can we survive these coming months? Will I even have a name to use??


    I tap under my eyes, erasing an imaginary tear.


    ?Your name doesn''t change,? Ignis says. ?And no one is allowed to use it outside of your family.?


    ?Which is... the royal family? Not even my mother, now??


    ?Oh, I meant your blood family. It''s a matter of affection and respect. Other than your closest, no one can show the discourtesy of calling a member of the royal family by name.?


    ?Do your friends majesty you??


    Ignis sighs, looking at his feet.


    ?Not all of them,? he reveals. ?But it''s different for you.?


    ?How so??


    ?You are easy to trick. Better avoid being too close to other people, Veronica.?


    I smirk, wondering if he''s covering up a slight trace of jealousy. How cute.


    ?Easy to trick,? I repeat, word after word.


    Ignis realises that he''s digging his own pit, and he winces by my side. His face loses colour while looking for a way to make eye contact and ask for forgiveness without talking or grabbing my hand all of a sudden.


    I ignore him, trying to focus on the problems in front of me.


    Are these people dependable? How much is the Chancellor loyal to Ignis? He was in charge during the late King''s rule as well. How could he change sides this easily?


    Even in the case he helped Ignis to get rid of the previous King, he can''t be trusted. Someone betraying once can betray as many times as he deems fit.


    His round, thick glasses are the same as I remember. It''s odd how I noticed such a detail, imprinting it in my mind.


    I didn''t know he was important back then. I wasn''t even taking the whole marriage seriously.


    But now, with two high charges in the Palace as witnesses and none other than the Chancellor officiating, I can''t even think about annulling the marriage.


    It''s not just an alliance to be broken. It''s not even a means to conceive children. It''s the law.


    ?I guess you''re tired,? I say out loud. ?You should get in and rest. Lunch will be ready soon; for the moment, we prepared some light snacks for you.?


    I move to the side, willingly stepping next to Ignis. I show the delegation the way to get in, and I observe the King in silence.


    I don''t need to show anyone exactly how much we''re getting along. I wouldn''t get any point from that. It''s better to keep appearances up in public and solve our conflicts when we''re alone. It reduces the risk of diplomatic incidents, and it makes my life easier.


    I don''t need to be targeted as a weak point.


    ?You should also rest,? I say to him.


    Weak point or not, I can''t look at him in this state. There''s some kind of hidden satisfaction inside my heart at the thought of being the cause of his distress, but it''s not that loud.


    Mainly because I have no proof about being the real cause of the royal preoccupations.


    ?Shall I accompany you?? I inquire.


    Ignis widens his eyes, almost scared. I can''t help but scoff.


    It was a mistake, after all. Will he look at me in fear from the rest of our days? I didn''t think he would really submit. I was expecting a bit of a fight.


    Not that I mind it, though. It''s surprisingly pleasant when Ignis doesn''t fight with me. It makes me feel powerful, even if just for a moment. Am I a power-hungry woman?


    Oh, that would be so simple and so easy to solve. I married a King: I should be happy now. Yet, that part of me isn''t concerned about the title one bit. I truly don''t care.


    I''m just angry I was tricked.


    I guess it was fun, though. Roaming around like a poor, eloping couple... We won''t be able to do that again. Were the last two weeks the little freedom Ignis allowed himself before becoming King in any possible way?


    Maybe I will come to understand him better with time.


    For now, I can''t help but be angry. Not as much as to run away and never turn back. Enough to take a little revenge from time to time, just enough to tease Ignis when he lets me have my way.


    However, not now. I first need to figure out how trustworthy the Chancellor is.. And a whole lot of capital folks as well.

 Chapter 74 - A Tired King

    When the delegation is settled, I grab Ignis''s hand and drag him with me.


    He turns to Tobin, always nearby, and waves him off. Ignis doesn''t need protection when he''s with me either way.


    Finally alone, we stroll in the garden and get lost in the green maze father built for us when we were children. As we grew up, with a little magical help and tons of love, it grew up with us.


    Now the bushes are high enough to hide adults.


    ?Come with me,? I say, walking in the familiar path.


    Ignis doesn''t struggle, nor does he say anything. He just follows.


    Oh, if I was his enemy, this would be the perfect moment to strike. What if he follows other people like this? I''ll talk to him later if I notice he is too easy to convince.


    Also, in this condition, he shouldn''t trust me either. He''s so tired and gloomy that he wouldn''t even notice if I had some ill intention.


    Does he trust me this much, or he''s so exhausted that he follows the first person dragging him away?


    ?Here,? I exclaim when we finally reach the centre.


    There is a fountain circled by large benches. Not as comfortable as sofas, but better than those smaller in the garden. Here, we used to play with the water and sit on the bench to rest when we were children.


    I sit down in front of Ignis and pat on my lap until he realises my intentions. He sits next to me and lies down, placing his head on my lap.


    Even though the marble stone of the bench must be uncomfortable, he looks at me with a timid smile and sighs in peace.


    My left hand immediately sinks in his hair while the other caresses his face with slow, relaxing movements.


    This is relaxing for me as well, to be honest.


    ?You can sleep, Ignis. I won''t throw you in the fountain or cut your hair while you''re distracted,? I point out.


    ?I want to look at you. I can sleep when I get back to the capital.?


    Oh, that will be when he''ll have even more problems.


    ?I don''t believe you,? I say.


    ?It''s no surprise.?


    ?Yet, I want you to sleep now. How''s that? Can a wife order her husband like this??


    Well, not if the husband is a King. But things became so complicated that it''s difficult to keep track of the protocol. And I did way worse to this man till now.


    If I haven''t been executed yet, I should be safe to say a word or two, even if improper.


    ?I can''t sleep at command, Veronica,? he chuckles. ?But I can stay like this some more, can''t I? It''s so comfortable...?


    ?Don''t lie,? I giggle. How can this marble be comfortable?


    At least the sun is warming us without being too insistent. It''s a nice day to have a nap outside.


    ?When are you expected to leave?? I ask him, trying to break this silence. Even though I should stay quiet and let him rest.


    ?Tomorrow,? he murmurs, his voice slightly drowsy. Oh, this is good: he''s getting sleepy.


    Even if it''s just an hour or less, it will help him.


    ?That''s so soon,? I say, without realising I''m talking out loud.


    We won''t see each other for months after this. Have I already grown used to Ignis''s proximity? So soon?


    Oh, is this some kind of addiction? I don''t feel like the day can really start unless I see him.


    But then, when I see him, I want to remind him I''m unhappy. Ah, I''m going crazy.


    That''s perfect: a crazy Queen next to the cruel tyrant.


    But how am I going to spend months far from Ignis? Will I finally snap out of this weird daze and go back to being rational?


    If we don''t meet for so long, my infatuation will tune down. I''m looking forward to it. I don''t like being prey to my emotions, especially because I miss important details.


    But first, no ill will there be if I have my fill.


    ?Can you come to my room tonight as well?? I say.


    ?You will kill me like this,? he murmurs.


    He closed his eyes a minute ago. I thought he would stare forever, yet here we are, a step from falling asleep. Also, this time, there''s no spell helping him. It''s his exhaustion only.


    ?I won''t play the same trick twice in a row, I promise.?


    And I''m not looking for fast, weak gratification. I want to talk with him before he leaves. We can agree on the terms for our future life as a married couple.


    Boring details like how to call each other in public and how in private. How often to sleep in each other''s bed, more to soothe any gossip. How to answer the most trivial questions, like: why in the world did his Majesty disappear after marrying me?


    Without realising, Ignis starts snoring lightly.


    I bite my lower lip to stop a chuckle. This is so cute, really! He said he wouldn''t sleep, and here he is: completely defenceless in my arms.


    I can''t even stop caressing his hair because he frowns in his dreams every time. I''m stuck at consoling him even when he doesn''t know it.


    Do I even care about his lies at this point?


    Only time will tell whether my feelings are genuine or just a consequence of my husband''s handsome looks. For now, I don''t want to fight against myself.


    It''s a difficult battle, and I''ll end up losing either way.


    Also, I''m hiding my identity from him as well. It''s true I don''t have a second purpose but to defend my life. Yet, I am lying, in a sense.


    I can''t find the courage to tell the truth to Ignis yet, even if he already knows about my powers. Even if he showed me that he''s not afraid.


    Is this how he felt?


    I guard Ignis''s sleep without noticing the figure approaching until he reaches us.

 Chapter 75 - The Kings Shadow

    I caress my husband''s forehead and remove the locks that might annoy him. His face is so calm while sleeping. At least, it''s not difficult to sit still if I observe him from this close.


    ?Oh, my,? I sigh. ?Why have things to be so complicated??


    Can I really make it a fault for not telling me the truth? I also am hiding my identity. I should be more understanding...


    I should stop staring now. It makes me wish to forget everything that happened and focus on the future! How can someone be this handsome, for goodness?


    A couple of steps, intentionally louder than usual, make me realise we''re not alone. Tobin appears from the entrance to the central part, and he walks to us a step at a time.


    His duty is to protect his King, so he came looking for us when we didn''t come back for a while. Oh, what if he thinks I''m trying to make Ignis catch a cold, sleeping on the marble?


    But it''s so hot outside! The bench was already warm when we sat, and the sun is so pleasant today.


    Tobin stops a few strides from us, and he bows before talking.


    ?I''m glad to see you''re well, my Lady.?


    It''s most probably the longest sentence I''ve heard him say.


    ?Why shouldn''t I be??


    He moves his eyes on Ignis, and his eyes show a little bit of emotion. He''s clearly older than my husband, but I can''t tell how much exactly. Ten years? Fifteen?


    He looks like a man in his middle thirties, but knights don''t age like other people.


    Their lives are full of adventures, so most end up ageing faster. Those who don''t, by some miracle, keep their youthful appearance for long. There''s no midway for them.


    ?His Majesty isn''t used to his new position yet. After the war, he couldn''t return to normal life even if months had passed. And being the King is more stressful than can be shown. Every emotion can be interpreted as a weakness. Even being tired.?


    Ignis isn''t being weak! What in the world...


    ?There are some people in the capital waiting for the perfect moment to strike. His Majesty hasn''t stabilised his power yet. His position is in danger every minute. Even just this journey to come here and meet with my Lady''s parents cost him a lot. And it will cost even more when he comes back to the Palace.?


    Ah, that''s what he was trying to say.


    ?How can I help?? I ask.


    ?My humble thought is that my Lady, the Queen, can best be of help by staying close to his Majesty. There''s no better help than silent support, sometimes.?


    Am I being told to stay put and follow orders without talking too much nor seizing power for myself? I don''t know whether to be annoyed by this insolence.


    ?His Majesty is used to being alone, my Lady,? Tobin continues. ?He doesn''t know how it feels to have someone by his side. Please, have patience with him. You won''t regret it.?


    That said, he turns away and guards the entrance for the rest of this hour.


    It''s been a weird conversation. Most of all, because Tobin was the one speaking.


    But... Do his words mean he''s accepting me as a Queen? He wouldn''t have come here to say that if not.


    Or maybe his loyalty to Ignis is so strong that it makes him overlook who his King marries.


    Whatever the case, he is the man protecting my husband every day. It''s better to get along with him than not.


    I can''t say anything about the others, but Tobin must be loyal to his King till death. I saw with my own eyes how he protected both Ignis and me. He fought at the best of his possibilities to save our lives.


    But now, I still have no clue about the rest of the delegation.


    Yet... What can I even do if I doubt or don''t like someone? I can''t just tell Ignis to get rid of them, right?


    ?Please, take care of him on the way back,? I sigh. ?Protect your King, Sir Tobin.?


    ?I won''t be able to, my Lady.?


    ?No?? How so?


    ?I will be staying here.?


    Isn''t he supposed to tail Ignis for the whole time? How can he say he''ll stay here, for goodness?


    ?His Majesty ordered me to protect the future Queen.?


    Oh.


    ?Is that possible? Aren''t you like... his shadow??


    ?I follow my King''s orders, my Lady. However odd they might sound.?


    I can''t disagree with this. In the end, Tobin did follow us in this weird adventure without revealing his identity. He played along, pretending to be a penniless guard.


    I should have noticed right then that something was going on. Oh, I should stop thinking about it. I can''t always focus only on the way I was tricked into marriage. It was a mistake, and Ignis knows it. I should move on.


    But I can''t seem to forget that I was so stupid. Easy to trick.


    ?I need to learn how to read through people,? I sigh.


    Tobin doesn''t say anything. But he nods in agreement.


    If even the most loyal and silent Royal Guard thinks I''m a fool, then I should work on my character.


    When the sun becomes annoying, a sign that lunch must be ready, I shake Ignis''s shoulder lightly. I get ready to be grabbed and pushed on the bench, for his instincts react when he''s woken up.


    Yet, he just opens his eyes and looks at me. He even smiles.


    His angelic expression makes me forget about lunch for a while.


    ?How are you feeling?? I ask him.


    His complexion improved, and the circles around his eyes are less evident. Another hour of sleep would have solved every issue.


    Unfortunately, we don''t have time right now.


    ?Oh, can''t you sleep at night like everyone else?? I mutter. ?It''s so difficult to take care of you.?


    ?I''m sorry.?


    ?No, you''re not! You and your damned smug grin are happy to tire me!?

 Chapter 76 - The Queens Teacher

    At lunch, we sat almost in the same order as yesterday. The only difference is that the table is more crowded, and my siblings have conveniently been locked in their rooms.


    Father is at his usual place, mother on the opposite side. I, then Ignis, are on my father''s right side. In front of me, a lady I don''t know yet, then the Chancellor. After, the rest of the delegation ordered per influence.


    Father and the Chancellor must know each other, and they converse in friendly terms.


    We youngsters, on the other side, are silent. Ignis is in a difficult position to stare at, so my attention focuses on the two in front of me.


    I''m not expecting to understand the Prime Minister with a single glance, so I try reading through the lady. She''s sixty, maybe even older. Her hair is braided and then fixed on the head. There''s not a single strand out of place.


    Her austere face has no trace of makeup, and her thin, pursed lips exude austerity. She''s how I would imagine a stern teacher. She just needs a stick to hit the pupils'' hands when they misbehave.


    It''s been quite chaotic lately.


    I wasn''t properly introduced to almost anyone, and I couldn''t hear any names. Am I supposed to know all these people already? Oh, but I didn''t recognise our King, for goodness!


    ?I''ll trouble you to look after my daughter, Chancellor Augur. She''s too young to survive the capital alone,? father comments at some point.


    Since he''s trusting the Chancellor like this, I shouldn''t be too dubious either. Yet, I can''t drag Ignis and potentially the whole Kingdom down just because of my reckless habit of trusting people.


    ?I don''t think our Queen will need any help from a useless oldie like me,? he chuckles. ?But I will keep my eyes open, in any case.?


    I smile, trying to look polite if nothing else. Luckily, father continues the conversation, uninterested in the way we others feel. He''s found someone he likes, so he''ll talk for the rest of the lunch.


    I bet these two already did talk a little in front of a glass of whiskey. Even if it was morning.


    ?Don''t sell yourself short. I''m more surprised you didn''t stop the late King''s death with your capabilities... What happened in the capital? All we''ve heard is gossip. There was no official communication, so all we could do was guess.?


    ?It wasn''t something anyone could expect. And, for sure, I couldn''t stop it,? Chancellor Augur replies, a little uneasy about the situation.


    Oh, sure. Father is asking him why Ignis is King. I shall remember not to learn diplomacy from my father.


    ?The Marchioness will be your first teacher, Veronica,? Ignis says, not too loudly. He doesn''t want to divert all the attention just to talk about something that isn''t related to the way he slaughtered his family.


    I should feel a little worried about this. I am his family right now. It''s not a guarantee he won''t hurt me.


    Yet, I can''t imagine Ignis hurting me. Oh, I hope that day doesn''t ever come. It would be too much. If even mother isn''t worried in the slightest, why should I?


    She ordered me to go to the capital and help our people. Would she have done that if she believed I could have been mistreated or killed?


    Not that it matters. Orders are orders. The Queen of Mages has a nice way of making people believe she''s asking for a favour, but her words are literally orders.


    She explained it to me once: she can''t be stern because her influence is given by tradition only. And her powers. She doesn''t have a crown or other symbols for her status. She prefers to be nice and convince people before commanding.


    Yet, her requests shouldn''t be ignored. It''s no joke...


    ?Veronica?? Ignis murmurs, noticing that I''m staring at the plate as if I wanted to kill it.


    ?Sorry,? I sigh. ?What were we talking about??


    ?Your teachers.?


    ?Oh, yes... Marchioness??


    ?Marchioness Crasso will be your teacher. She will explain how the capital works. You shouldn''t be afraid to ask her anything that isn''t clear to you, all right? Don''t feel embarrassed if you''ve never heard of some custom or event.?


    ?All right.?


    I turn to the Marchioness and bow my head in a brief nod.


    ?It''s a pleasure meeting with you, Marchioness.?


    ?Likewise,? she replies.


    Even if coming from the other side of the table, where two men have started discussing politics like disport, her voice is clear and somehow melodious. Even with her stern looks, her tone was tender even for that single, brief word.


    Meanwhile, father and the Chancellor have started arguing over something boring.


    ?I''ll be in your hands, then,? I add. ?My education isn''t proper for a Queen. It''s a relief that someone will help me through this.?


    ?We all are here to help our King and future Queen. It''s for the good of Alba.?


    ?Sure!? I nod. This is something Ignis told me.


    Here we are, the first lesson of a long series.


    ?The rest of my life will be dedicated to the Kingdom,? I say. ?I will represent Alba and assist my King how proper. To do that, I need to learn a lot more than I''ve known till now.?


    ?I am sure your formal education is more than proper for any role, my Lady,? she replies. ?Knowing Duke Bursio and how your family insists on education, I don''t expect to do much work.?


    ?I have little to no knowledge regarding etiquette.?


    ?Oh,? the lady chuckles. ?Fortunately, there isn''t much a Queen needs to know about it.?


    Ah, I like her. I won''t need to learn how to talk formally, right? Other than calling people with the right title, there''s not much respect a Queen needs to show. Except for the few known exceptions.


    Under the table, a shy hand reaches my fingers. Ignis is trying to tell me something. I turn to him and find a kind smile.


    It''s his way to tell he''s happy for the way I''m behaving. But, why? I can''t throw tantrums: I''m an adult...


    Oh, maybe he''s thanking me for accepting this situation without further arguments.

 Chapter 77 - Kings Duties

    The residence is full of chaos and people running from one side to the other. Ignis is busy too.


    I have nothing to do, right at this moment, so I wander around and check that my siblings don''t try anything funny. They''re rather calm, so I fear what they''re planning.


    However, they refuse to tell me anything about their intentions.


    I keep my eyes open, just in case. Our parents are so busy they won''t notice if the three little devils come up with something diplomatically dangerous.


    As for me, oh, I''m such a useless lady. I don''t know what to do.


    Nothing urgent needs to be done today, so I''m free to walk around and wait. It wouldn''t be so bad if everyone else wasn''t running and hurrying.


    Ignis will depart tomorrow. That must be the source of this haste.


    He talks with his Ministers for most of the afternoon, and they exchange information with father as well. They come up with an agreement: when the meeting is over, father hasn''t killed anyone.


    Dinner is as chatty as lunch. It seems they still have so much to tell each other.


    After eating, I retire early and get ready for sleep. I wait for the maids to be out of the way before sitting in front of the dressing table and braiding my hair. I choose one of my best ribbons and use it to tie the hair.


    Then, I return to waiting.


    Only when the house is silent, I get out of my room on tiptoe. I bring a lantern with me, and I reach the wing of our residence where the guests usually stay.


    I confirmed it this afternoon while aimlessly roaming around. Ignis is in the largest room, as suitable for the King.


    I knock on the door and wait. I hope Ignis isn''t asleep yet. I don''t want to be discovered by anyone roaming in the dark in search of my husband. That would be a little embarrassing.


    ?Veronica?? Ignis whispers after opening the door.


    I look left and right, making sure no one will witness me walking inside and locking the door behind my back.


    Locking isn''t of any use: no one will dare to barge in here regardless.


    ?What are you doing here?? he asks. His brows are knitted, and he''s a little nervous about my intentions.


    Oh, he won''t be disappointed this time.


    ?We won''t see each other for a while. I wanted to make sure you won''t forget me.?


    ?How could I forget you?? he chuckles.


    I stroll into the room, looking for a way to approach him. I thought about coming here, jumping in his arms, and then returning to my room.


    But now that I''m here and I need to do something, I''ve lost my courage. It was so much easier in my mind.


    ?Months are long,? I repeat.


    Ignis seems to realise I''m not here just to greet him and go back. His lips curl up while he replies to me.


    ?You''re here to make some good memories for the months to come, aren''t you?? he says.


    I turn the other way.


    The room is dark except for a candle on the table. He''s wearing only a shirt and trousers, my favourite outfit among those I saw till now.


    The table is covered by documents. The seal and the stamps are all in a corner; the bottle with ink is next to them.


    ?Are you working?? I inquire. What a stupid question: what else could it be?


    ?I''m behind schedule, and it''ll take two more weeks to go back. I wanted to solve some urgent issues before departing...?


    ?No! You can work in the carriage, right? It''s the journey here that was distracting. You wasted time bringing me here and playing the part of an enamoured guard.?


    He closes his mouth and shrugs.


    ?Oh, maybe,? he says, then.


    ?Can I help you??


    I take a seat and rummage through the documents. I don''t even know how to read some of them. For example, the laws. There''s a page or two full with: given that, remembering that, recalling law number... It''s no surprise Ignis didn''t read the decree about the marriage before signing.


    ?It''s boring,? he says.


    ?I see. But there must be something a simple, dumb girl like me can do.?


    ?Oh, yes,? he chuckles, sitting next to me. ?You can avoid distracting your King.?


    ?Sure.?


    What a pity. I didn''t come here to look at him working.


    But it''s not that bad either. His forehead is crossed by a tiny wrinkle when he''s focused. And his eyes lose their usual light.


    It''s the first time they look gloomy. Maybe, it''s because the room is dark.


    I bring the lantern to the table and consider turning the candle off. But it might be here for the seal other than for light.


    I sit back at my place and stare at Ignis for half an hour. It''s so difficult not to do anything, so I read random things from time to time.


    Much to my surprise, I''m never once told to stop. It''s no bother if I read state secrets, apparently.


    Or, simply, these aren''t as important matters.


    I can understand pretty much everything. Indeed, all boring stuff.


    Laws, budgets, even court sentences... Does a King need to do this much, for real?


    Oh, Ignis, I hope you have someone helping you in the capital.


    In the end, even if I do understand what I have in my hands, I can''t do anything. All these documents need to be reviewed by Ignis in person, and he has to make a decision for each one of them.


    It''s so much work for a single person.


    There are also a lot of requests from private citizens and other nobles. They write appeals to the King. I guess these are just a sample of all the letters that come to the Palace. Or maybe, only those written by nobles...


    I wonder what they write.


    When Ignis''s frown becomes worse, I realise they don''t write good things.


    Now I''m curious.

 Chapter 78 - Letter Of Complaints

    Ignis frowns while reading a paper filled with words. His eyebrows get closer to each other, making the wrinkle on his forehead deeper.


    ?What is that?? I ask, moving on the chair to feel closer to him. I turn my whole body to face Ignis, and I wait for the reply.


    ?A baronet is complaining about the local nobles about their... ehm... customs.?


    ?What kind of customs??


    ?It''s not relevant,? he sighs. ?He just wants more power and uses me to get rid of those people. I have many more relevant things to do. I''ll later write a reply...?


    ?Why? You''re the King. You don''t need to answer to anyone, Ignis.?


    ?Because I became King seven months ago. And this kind of letter is a political tool, not just a complaint.?


    ?All right...? I sigh. ?Then let me write about it. You can sign and print your stamp. At least this I can do.?


    ?What can you do??


    ?Write a diplomatic reply. I''m not bad at replying to letters. And I''ve learnt a lot about diplomacy this last month.?


    He rolls his eyes but doesn''t refute any of my talents.


    I reach out for the letter under his widened eyes.


    ?No, wait, that...? he starts. But then, he seems to change his mind.


    ?What in the world is this? What kind of complaints do people write to you? Have they no shame? Exasperating my King like this for such a useless matter? You''re too busy to solve this problem: just ignore it.?


    ?I''m too young and inexperienced to ignore people. I need support. I have no intention of siding with the Baron for such a matter, but at the same time, I can''t just let it go. I would be seen as a depraved person.?


    ?So what??


    ?I have a wife now. I need to protect my reputation for her.?


    ?Ah, right,? I chuckle. ?I will write the reply...?


    This letter is so... I don''t know; I don''t have words to describe it.


    First of all, there''s the usual line: to His Royal Majesty, Aurelius Nerva, the King of Alba. Then, half a page of greetings I can skip.


    Who cares about Ignis''s wisdom anyway.


    The real problem is described in very few lines. Yet, in this bunch of words, there''s an amount of information and precision that is scary.


    Baron Something wrote to the King to tell him the lords of the county he serves at have unmentionable routines. Too bad he then mentions every single one.


    The Count has two sons, both married. It is not hidden that he has a sinful relationship with one of his daughters-in-law. The younger one.


    At the same time, the older daughter-in-law has an affair with the Count''s son. The younger son.


    What a mess. Oh, this baronet here has too much free time at his hands. Shouldn''t someone find him a job?


    ?Listen to this,? I giggle. ?The criminous happenings of the Count''s family are well known in the whole area, yet no one dares to say anything, for we lack power and the influence to preach. I hereby beg your Majesty to stop this depravity. That family is one full of sins. I wish to keep a Kingdom as powerful as Alba free from such models. What if the people take an example and this place becomes a coven for mindless fornication??


    I burst out laughing until I need to press my stomach with a hand from how much it aches.


    ?It''s really written: fornication,? I repeat, laughing even harder.


    ?You''ll alert someone if you''re so loud,? Ignis sighs, so calm in such a situation. ?I''d prefer if I didn''t have to duel with your father before going back, so please keep your voice down.?


    ?I can''t believe people write to you about this! It''s not even the first time; I can tell from your expression.?


    ?I can''t ignore such a letter. I can''t support the Count''s family because it would cost me my reputation. At the same time, I can''t punish a middle-tier noble because of this. Also, if I don''t reply, there''s the chance the Baron comes to the capital and asks for help during a public audience. It would be worse than this. I''ll reply later to that. I already know how to solve it.?


    ?But, for real,? I murmur. ?Isn''t the Baron ashamed of stealing your time like this? You could have spent this night another way if you had less work...?


    I pout, reaching out for a piece of paper. I already know the perfect way to reply. My skills in diplomatic answers kicked in.


    Not to mention that I''ll spare some time and reach the bed sooner!


    ?Ignis, do you plan to work all night??


    ?I''m almost done,? he says, not moving his eyes away from the document he''s analysing.


    Aren''t his eyes tired? It''s so dark here... Also, he didn''t sleep much during the night. I came here to help him sleep as my first motive. I''m failing!


    ?Ignis, you can''t stay up for the whole night! You didn''t sleep well yesterday either...?


    ?Yesterday I wasn''t working,? he chuckles. ?All these papers were brought by the Prime Minister.?


    ?I don''t care! You need to sleep. You won''t be in the capital for two weeks, right? These are already late by that much. What''s the point of overexerting yourself??


    ?Maybe I just wanted to see my wife worrying,? he tries. His smile is too smug to be sincere.


    He''s teasing me, this brat... And here I came to worry for real.


    ?Worrying your wife is not good,? I say. ?At least, I helped you a little...?


    I wrote two words and left the letter on the table. Can''t be considered help.


    Ignis reaches out for the response and sighs while reading it.


    ?You sure have a talent for diplomacy, Veronica. I wouldn''t have come up with such poetry.?


    ?I know, right?? I chuckle. ?But think about it. Is there a more proper response??


    I don''t do it on purpose. I just wanted the Baron to realise that some issues can wait for more stable times.


    ?Screw them,? Ignis reads.. And he sighs again.

 Chapter 79 - Create Pleasant Memories

    Since my letter is gladly accepted by Ignis, he signs it and moves to the next one.


    Why? Don''t my words have any weight to him?


    I lean towards him and press my hand on his arm. Then, I move it up to his shoulders and caress it with my finger.


    ?You know... All this talking about fornication reminded me of something...?


    I also lean my head on his shoulder and wait for his reaction. It''s not that late to come, judging from his trousers. The fabric in the area of his crotch tented up in a moment.


    I''m experienced enough to know this means that whatever I am doing is working.


    ?Veronica, you will kill me one day,? he sighs.


    Oh, maybe it''s because I promised and backed away last time. I heard stories about how men suffer a lot when they''re teased but not gratified. But I didn''t give them too much weight.


    In the end, it''s more frustration than anything else, right?


    Yet, it seems that waiting has made Ignis more eager. It will be easier to drag him in bed like this.


    ?I won''t kill you, Ignis. If that was my goal, you wouldn''t be here, breathing.?


    I slip down from the chair and pull him towards the bed.


    ?Come here, now. Your wife needs you. You''re not going to ignore me during our honeymoon, are you? It would make you even crueller, you know that, right??


    Once in front of the big bed, I push him until he sits.


    Then, I observe him while pondering. I would be too far from him if I sat on the spot next to Ignis. I don''t want that.


    At the same time, is there a place nearest to that one?


    In the end, I lift my nightgown over the knees and sit on his lap, straddling him. This does feel closer.


    I lift his chin and kiss his lips. It''s a light peck only because Ignis doesn''t reply as readily as I expected.


    Is this an effect of what I did before? Oh, goodness... I''m a fool.


    ?Say it,? I murmur.


    ?Say what??


    ?Whatever is going on in your mind.?


    ?Is this the way you will punish me for how I hurt you?? he asks. ?Are you going to drive me insane??


    ?No, that''s not my purpose.?


    ?If your purpose is to transform me into your marionette, there''s no need to sweat this much. I''ll do what you ask me because I''m not sure if I can say no to you.?


    ?Wait, is this a pick-up line? Are you trying to seduce me?? I giggle.


    ?By the way, I have no interest in a puppet. Nor do I want to punish you. This was supposed to be a reward if anything. Oh, not even a reward...?


    The truth is that I selfishly am in search of intimacy. Because I want to. There''s no other reason, unfortunately.


    Oh, there''s one: make Ignis feel pleasure as well. I''m not as selfish as last time, right? I''m improving.


    ?You will leave tomorrow,? I try, looking for the simplest way to explain myself. ?We won''t see each other for long. I think this is the bare minimum of duty you should uphold, Ignis. And, also, I want you to remember something pleasant. Not how I slapped you.?


    Then insulted.


    Then left hanging.


    ?It won''t be an unpleasant memory, Veronica. You don''t need to worry about such a thing,? he chuckles.


    Yet, his arms circle my waist. This feels even closer than just sitting like a jockey.


    ?I have so much to remember other than that single, deserved slap.?


    ?At least you know it''s deserved.?


    ?Of course, I''m not a fool. I know how I made you feel... Oh, well, I can try imagining it. And I''m sorry. So sorry that I''m ready to promise you anything. I''ll grant any wish for you.?


    ?No.?


    ?What?? he moans, surprised and utterly disappointed.


    Does he really think it''s this easy?


    ?You can''t buy my forgiveness. If you want to atone, then don''t commit such a thing anymore. Do not lie to me for your purposes. I know you have to keep secrets, and I''m not expecting you to tell me everything I ask. Just... don''t manipulate me anymore. Tell me it''s not my business if I ask some difficult question, but don''t make me believe something just because it''s useful to you.?


    ?I''m usually not like this,? he murmurs, looking down.


    It would even look sad if he wasn''t staring straight at my bosom. The nightgown has a round cleavage. Since he''s taller than me, he can glance at the skin under the gown.


    ?Don''t do it again,? I repeat. ?I will take revenge if I''m tricked again. Remember it. And you won''t like that kind of revenge, trust me.?


    I wouldn''t bother to slap him if it happened a second time. I would just turn on my feet and leave.


    ?Enough talking about boring or disappointing things!? I exclaim.


    Bowing down, I let my lips touch his. This time, Ignis returns the kiss, and our tongues dance together as if they''ve met after years of yearning.


    Our hands undress each other, our fingers trembling in need. Then, naked or almost, we move to the centre of the bed. We return to kiss, annoyed by this interruption to take off the clothes.


    Swift like his usual, Ignis reverses our position. He presses me under his body, yet his weight isn''t all on me. He''s sustaining himself on the arms.


    ?Aren''t you going to complain?? he inquires while rubbing his lips on my neck.


    ?For what??


    ?You can''t escape that easily like this. I thought you would insist on staying on top.?


    ?Oh, Ignis... I''m not leaving yet. Not until finishing something I left at half yesterday. You don''t need to trap me just to make sure I stay...?


    I have no hurry to get out of here. I just need to go back before dawn, not to alert the rest of the people.


    I don''t want a scandal about depravity and mindless fornication to break out tomorrow.

 Chapter 80 - A Late Bloomer

    Ignis''s body traps me under him without weighing on me.


    His hand guides my leg around his hip while his mouth kisses my lips and skin. I close my eyes and focus on the emotions his touch causes.


    When he rubs his member on my core, I moan and hug him tightly. The shivers intensify as he moves his hips against mine until, all of a sudden, he stops.


    He sits next to me and then lies down, looking at the ceiling with a smug grin. His erection testifies about his unreached satisfaction. Yet, he''s content because he thinks he''s paying me back.


    ?Why?? I murmur, turning to the side to look at him.


    I run my fingers on his arm, reaching his chest and crawling closer and closer until climbing on top of him again.


    ?Are you trying to avenge your honour now?? I add with a chuckle. ?You''re so cute, aren''t you??


    I press my palms on his chest so that he can''t get up and overthrow me.


    ?It makes me want to tease you even more,? I continue. ?To make you beg for it instead of playing so cool.?


    I bend down and lick his lower lip.


    ?Fortunately for you, I don''t have enough time and wits tonight.?


    And I''m already itching to do more than just kiss and lick.


    ?Veronica, what in the world are you talking about?? he mutters. ?I am not playing.?


    ?You''re playing hard to get!? I accuse him.


    He sighs, but his hands return on me. He caresses my back while I kiss him, reaching deeply with my tongue and forcing him to reciprocate.


    ?I like you more when you stop resisting,? I giggle, caressing his face lightly before starting to kiss his neck.


    Ignis''s hands soon swipe my back down to the bottom, and he caresses my core. His fingers find my entrance, and he probes with one and then two.


    There''s little resistance, so his motions are swift. When he curls his fingers and hits a particularly sweet spot, I split from him and stare into his eyes.


    ?Do that again,? I breathe.


    ?What exactly are you ref...?


    ?Move your fingers, exactly like that!?


    He repeats the same move, and I sigh. He notices the ecstatic grin on my lips and explores some more, trying different actions and studying the effects.


    As his fingers start moving in and out of me, sometimes curling or twirling, my moans get louder. My hips push against his hand, looking for a pace that will make me reach pleasure. The thrills tune down while another sensation builds up in my belly.


    At waves, electricity crosses my spine but never fully takes my body. Yet, I can''t stop searching for more of this feeble ecstasy.


    All of a sudden, his fingers leave me. I remain alone and unfulfilled. I''ve hidden my face against his neck, so close to his ear. I made it so easy for him to sense, to hear how I feel.


    My nails have stuck in his shoulders, but not as much as to hurt him.


    ?You like playing with me, Veronica. Don''t get angry if I return the favour,? Ignis whispers.


    I reach down and stroke his members until his sighs inform me it''s about time to make love.


    He wanted to talk a little, but I''m not exactly in the mood and the capabilities to talk. Not with words, at least.


    I align my entrance and his tip while straightening my back and looking at Ignis from above. His expression is so clear. He wants it as much as I do.


    I sit down without further foreplay or preparations. And then, I gasp in search of air.


    It was a stupid move. But I wanted him so much! And now, the slight pain makes me realise this is supposed to be tender and slow.


    I bite my lower lip but start riding, rocking my hips up and down.


    The pain doesn''t disappear. It''s not too much, just a reminder of my recklessness. And it''s mixed with pleasure.


    It''s so weird, yet I prefer it when it''s normal, when pleasure takes the place of everything else, when nothing is keeping me rational like this ache.


    As Ignis starts moaning, I forget about myself and focus on him. His eyes are closed, his breath short. I increase the pace, all to see him start panting.


    His hands grab my legs first and slip up, finding my hips. While he calls my name, I can''t move my eyes away from his face.


    I accommodate his request and ride until Ignis reaches pleasure. I can feel his semen inside me, sliding down together with my juices on the bed. It wasn''t this much last time...


    I split from him and sit down only to notice the red stain on the sheets.


    ?Oh, no,? I whisper. Panic makes me go silent for a moment, but then I calm down.


    This was supposed to happen right from the start. It''s nothing.


    And I am the one bleeding, not Ignis.


    I sigh and lie back, looking at the ceiling helplessly. Seems like today is not the right day for love. Not only didn''t I reach that astonishing pleasure, but I also began bleeding.


    At least I took the nightgown off. I won''t need to explain why there''s this amount of blood and other stuff on Ignis''s bed and coincidentally on my clothes as well.


    It would be quite obvious, that''s right. But it would also be so embarrassing.


    There are some things I don''t feel the need to inform my parents about. One is my habits in bed. It''s still early to call them habits. Oh, whatever.


    ?Veronica?? Ignis murmurs, grabbing my shoulders and looking me in the eyes. ?How are you feeling??


    ?It''s fine. This was supposed to happen before. I guess I''m a late bloomer,? I reply.


    I shrug to make him realise I feel all right.


    ?Fine? This is not fine!?


    His expression hints at his worry. It''s so new to see him like this. Ignis is confused, in panic. Even his face is much paler than usual.


    I would laugh if that didn''t risk making things worse.

 Chapter 81 - A Maidens Innocence (1)

    The pain in my lower belly isn''t as intense. It''s just a burning sensation right now. Not a pleasant burning, though.


    ?You''re hurt,? Ignis whispers, getting up in search of water. ?I will call a doctor.?


    ?No doctor!? I stop him, but I don''t get up from bed. I don''t want to splatter blood on the floor. ?It will be better soon. I''ve almost stopped bleeding, don''t worry.?


    ?How can I not worry? I hurt you! This wasn''t supposed to happen.?


    ?How do you know it''s not supposed to happen? Girls bleed after sex: it''s normal!?


    ?It''s not, Veronica. Last time you were fine! I thought you would bleed back then, but you didn''t. Isn''t it proof enough that you shouldn''t feel pain while making love??


    ?Oh, you...? I sigh. ?Maybe, it happened later because of the odd situations we were in??


    ?It doesn''t make sense.?


    ?Blood is a signal that I''ve become a woman,? I say.


    ?No. It''s a sign that I hurt you.?


    ?You didn''t hurt me,? I point out. ?You didn''t do anything much.?


    It was my fault. I should have moved slowly.


    I didn''t think love could hurt me, by the way. I was convinced all was good as long as we both wanted it.


    Ignis comes back with a wet towel, and he cleans my thighs. His hands are so gentle and careful, his expression sad as if he really hurt me. But I was the one moving, so he shouldn''t blame himself.


    ?I''m so sorry, Veronica,? he says, not even looking me in the eyes.


    ?Sorry about what, exactly??


    ?I didn''t notice anything... And, also, I don''t want something like this to be your memory of me for the months to come.?


    ?My brain isn''t as small as to contain a single memory,? I point out. What is going on with my husband? Oh, was he hurt as well?


    ?Ignis...? I call him while moving on the clean side of the bed.


    The bleeding has finally stopped, but the burning is still there. The water helped a little bit to feel fresh, fortunately.


    Oh, now that I think about it... What will I do with the blood on the sheets? This can''t be left here! If the servants see it, they will warn my parents. It would be just too embarrassing.


    I have to hide it.


    I get up and wear my nightgown, starting to collect the stained sheet. Oh, damn it, it''s even on the lower one...


    At least, the mattress hasn''t absorbed much. I just wipe it away with a wet towel, and the stain disappears. In the dark... I can''t be sure it won''t be visible at the light of the day.


    ?What are you doing?? Ignis inquires.


    I''m trying to hide the proof, what else could I be doing?


    ?Let''s turn the mattress!? I exclaim.


    I roll the sheets and toss them in a corner. The pillows end on the floor too, and I lift the corner of the mattress and stare at Ignis. He wore his clothes back as well, so I don''t need to blush while asking him, with my eyes, for help.


    ?Why?? he stutters.


    ?So that the stain is hidden.?


    ?You plan on hiding it like this?? he chuckles. He walks to me, still unwilling to help but at least closer to the problem.


    ?If it is still visible, no one will notice until they turn the mattress again. It won''t happen soon, so there''s no way they can connect it to us.?


    ?Are you that set on hiding it?? he says. ?We are married, after all.?


    I let the mattress go. I sigh, watching my fingers while searching for words to explain.


    ?It would be too embarrassing, Ignis. I came here looking for you... I''d prefer it if it wasn''t a known fact. Not because I''m ashamed of you or anything. It''s just... Aren''t you even shy about my parents thinking about what you did to me in this room??


    Oh-ho, I''ve turned the question around like an experienced negotiator. It really is a talent, after all. I shall make use of it in the future as well, especially since it works on Ignis so well.


    ?If you''re all right with it, let''s leave it like this! But since they won''t find me here, they might wonder who made a mess like this,? I add.


    I cross my arms and wait a few seconds before delivering the last hit.


    ?They will be curious about which maiden''s innocence you took while sleeping in your wife''s family residence.?


    As if taking the fatal blow, I can see him surrender. His shoulders bend a degree or two, his lips curl down. His expression doesn''t change much, but I can tell he''s coming to terms with the fact that he''ll do what I want.


    I love this part of him. Oh, but I love so many parts of him... Is it a result of our passionate session? Or is it the usual effect he has on me? I guess only staying apart for some time will help me clear my thoughts and understand my feelings.


    His eyes are dim, for the little light in the room doesn''t let me see the colour like usual. His expression makes me want to pamper him, but I''m hiding evidence here... Unluckily, there''s no time.


    ?We won''t be hiding it in the Palace,? he points out.


    ?I know, but this is different.?


    ?Everyone will know when we''re together, do you realise it??


    ?I do, Ignis. I am not stupid... It''s fine if people know. I realise a King has duties towards the country, including providing a successor and a couple of spares. But this is my parents'' house, and things are already complicated.?


    He nods, maybe understanding. Maybe, pretending to understand.


    ?Let''s do it,? he concedes, helping me with the mattress. Since he''s strong enough to turn it alone, I take a step back and check there aren''t breakable things in the surroundings. We don''t want to ruin all this secret operation by letting something fall on the floor and alert everyone about our adventures....

 Chapter 82 - [Bonus ]A Maidens Innocence (2)

    Ignis walks to me and lifts the mattress. He turns it on the other face while I help by sustaining it and avoiding making too much noise by dropping things on the floor.


    Once done, I sit on the floor and use the water to wash the sheets. With my magic, it''s easier than expected. Fortunately, water seems to link easily with the blood, so the sheet is clean after using cold water and inducing a lot of pressure.


    One of the first enchantments I was taught was to clean fabrics. One needs a lot of expertise not to ruin the material while removing the stains.


    It took me months just to stop tearing my shirts apart.


    But then, after I learned, I found all the other spells easier to control.


    Once done, the sheets are clean and dry. They only lack the aroma of soap: that''s the only thing that makes one realise they haven''t been washed... Uhm, not in a conventional way.


    I sit back on the bed after Ignis puts the sheets back in place. I could take them off without difficulties, but I have no clue how to redo the bed. Luckily, Ignis does. I guess it''s something he learned in the army.


    Once he''s sure I''m calm and composed, he drags me in his arms. His body is warm, and his hug is comforting.


    ?How are you feeling?? he asks.


    ?All right.? I better not mention the uncomfortable sting down there.


    I''m regretting my hurry, now. I shall remember for the future.


    ?Oh, Ignis, I''m sorry!? I sigh. ?I ruined this with my haste. I didn''t know, though... I couldn''t imagine that something that feels so right could hurt.?


    I lean my head on his shoulder as he lies down. He hugs me tenderly, running his fingers down my back and kissing my hair from time to time.


    As for me... Ah, I enjoy his warmth and nestle in his arms. I keep my thighs strictly locked together in fear a few drops of blood slip out. But it shouldn''t happen: the bleeding stopped, and now it''s just about the burning and itch.


    ?Next time, let me take the lead, all right?? he whispers before pecking my forehead.


    I purse my lips in a fake sulk and hide my face in his chest.


    ?You didn''t like this?? I murmur.


    This liar. He liked it so much!


    I am sure: I saw him sighing, and I heard his moans of pleasure. Oh, but what if it wasn''t enough?


    Maybe men have different needs than just pleasure. What if he wants more than this? I can''t even imagine what he would like, though.


    Am I that bad at lovemaking?


    ?Ignis, what did I do wrong?? I inquire, snuggling even closer and gripping his shirt while lifting my head to look at him.


    The lantern I brought isn''t enough for this big room. The shadows on his face prevent me from reading his expression.


    ?You hurt yourself,? he says, moving a lock of my hair behind my ear. ?And then, you didn''t stop.?


    ?I couldn''t do that!?


    ?Why not??


    ?I already teased you once,? I point out. ?I can''t do it twice! What would you think if I stopped just for this??


    He would never allow me to tease you again if I left him hanging for the second time in a row. Not to mention we won''t see each other for a few weeks, maybe months.


    ?It''s not just, Veronica.?


    He turns on the side and pulls the blanket on us. His arms allow me to settle more comfortable before clenching me again.


    ?You should have stopped and told me what the matter was,? he says. ?You wanted us to talk about how we feel and what we want, right? I thought it was valid for both of us.?


    ?Yes, that''s the case,? I sigh. ?But this is different. You were liking it, so I couldn''t stop! I wanted you to feel good.?


    ?Oh, Veronica,? he chuckles, rubbing his nose on my neck. ?You don''t need to please me. Whatever we do, we should like it together, right??


    ?I did like it, though,? I admit. ?I wouldn''t do anything I don''t want.?


    ?Next time, please, be more careful.?


    I nod, realising that getting hurt like this will bring no good.


    I was already imagining a night of passion; then, I would have disappeared while Ignis was sleeping and returned to my room... It was all so perfect in my mind.


    Yet, now, I don''t want to get up. It''s cosy in his arms, and he doesn''t look like he''s going to sleep. Not even a blink from his side makes me think Ignis wants to rest. Oh, but it''s unfair!


    Love has always made me drowsy, till now. Why isn''t he yawning?


    ?Thank you for thinking about me,? he whispers, pressing his forehead on mine, ?but you shouldn''t be this selfless, Veronica. It''s an order from your King.?


    ?Now, you do want to order me around!? I mutter, turning my back to him. Yet, I don''t move from his arms. Too comfortable to step away. ?You weren''t this fiscal about being the King before...?


    ?Hey, don''t get annoyed,? he says, peeking at me from behind.


    I can feel his stare on me, so I don''t turn my head. Even if my whole body tingles with curiosity: I''d like to see his expression! Is he teasing me? Is he serious?


    ?I''m not annoyed. But stop nagging. It was just an incident,? I moan.


    ?Don''t be this reckless ever again. You won''t hear me nagging, then,? he replies.


    I sigh, relaxing in his arms. I close my eyes, only for a few seconds.


    ?If something like this repeats itself,? Ignis adds, in the dark, ?you won''t hear the end of it.?


    If I knew Ignis could be this stubborn, I wouldn''t have married him.


    ?I will be more careful,? I admit. ?Next time, no one will get hurt.?


    Not too much, at least.

 Chapter 83 - Greeting The Departing King (1)

    The morning after the small incident with the bleeding, I get up early to prepare. I have to greet the delegation returning to the Palace.


    Since it''s the King we''re talking about, I can''t just get down in my nightgown, wave my hand, and return to sleep.


    I''d like to do that. To return to sleep...


    The maids bring me warm water to wash my face, and they take out a new dress for the occasion. Its cream colour makes me purse my lips but they have no intention of allowing me to wear a darker colour when greeting the King departing for a long, dangerous journey.


    They tie my hair up and help me with the cloak. No jewellery today because I''ll be back here in an hour at most.


    No makeup because I''ll sink my face in the pillow immediately after crossing the door.


    It''s fresh outside, so the dress has sleeves for once. Long, larger from the elbows down. The tip reaches my knee, so they''re not as long as to be in the way.


    I don''t like it too much when the sleeves reach the floor, but it seems it''s the trend in the capital.


    To keep my hair in place, the maids have entwined flowers until making a small circle. They will make me look innocent and young without the need to sparkle like a gem.


    ?Let''s go,? I sigh.


    While the maids run to open the door, and one helps me with the rim of the dress, I look for the right words to send Ignis home.


    It''s barely dawn. There''s not enough light yet to depart.


    The delegation is waiting next to the carriages. The only two still inside the house are Ignis and the Chancellor. They''re drinking tea and eating breakfast.


    Without thinking twice, I sit next to my husband and reach out for a biscuit.


    ?Why are you awake?? he inquires.


    I glare at him while nibbling on the sweetie.


    ?Are you displeased to see me??


    ?No, not at all. But you should be sleeping at this time.?


    He reaches out for my free hand and brings it to his lips.


    We won''t see each other for a couple of months. Until the preparations for the coronation are done and I''m ready to fulfil the duties of a Queen.


    Why am I so displeased by the long wait?


    I haven''t seen Ignis in ten years. Why are a few weeks so heavy all of a sudden? Oh, maybe, the distance will help me clear my mind.


    When I let my eyes run in the room, I meet the Chancellor''s intense gaze. He caught my expression, but I can''t know how he interpreted it.


    I wanted to check his loyalty, but I didn''t have any chance before. And I don''t know how to proceed now.


    ?As your wife, I need to greet you when you''re leaving for this far,? I say to Ignis. ?Am I wrong, Prime Minister??


    ?My Lady is right,? he replies.


    He doesn''t start a new conversation, so I need to work on it by myself. Oh, if father was here, it would be easy. I just would butt in whatever they were talking about.


    ?It must have been hard to keep the reign in one piece with the King on holiday,? I continue. ?Your reputation surely is deserved, Prime Minister. Your skills are indeed exceptional.?


    ?My years of experience helped, my Lady. Yet, I''m glad his Majesty is back. Alba is stable only when our ruler takes the reins.?


    How boring.


    ?And here I thought I could convince you to leave his Majesty to me for a few days more,? I chuckle.


    Ignis startles, looking at me with wide eyes. As if the fact that I want him closer is a surprise.


    Now I feel a little guilty for using him like this. Just a little, because it''s not a complete lie.


    The Chancellor understands that I''m using Ignis''s feelings for my gain. I can tell by the sudden change in expression. Yet, he hides it immediately.


    What does he think about this? Is he considering how much I''m manipulating my husband?


    And what will he do if he confirms his suspicions?


    Ignis, meanwhile, stares with an expression that is so funny. He''s amazed, suspicious, and secretly glad. All at the same time.


    Before I can add something else, he gets up and pulls me with him.


    ?Let''s talk for a minute,? he says.


    I cover my lips with my hand and giggle, making sure the Chancellor sees and thinks about it even more.


    ?Don''t be so hasty,? I murmur, teasing Ignis with my eyes.


    He sighs, closing the door behind us and walking to a corner far from the eyes and the ears.


    This is where we used to hide when playing hide and seek. It''s close to the main hall, but no one comes here, so this hallway is always deserted.


    ?What are you trying to do?? Ignis whispers, blocking me against the wall.


    My facade crumbles in a matter of seconds, and I lean back while observing his face.


    ?I''m sorry.?


    ?You can''t act like that and expect that a sorry will save you, Ronnie,? he murmurs in my ear. His tongue tickles the lobe, moving down on my neck.


    I gasp surprised. So, he wasn''t angry about my pretence. How relieving.


    Yet, this somehow feels dangerous. Not in a bad way, but Ignis is so different when he has me cornered in broad daylight.


    It''s a new side of him. One never stops to learn, apparently.


    ?Are... Are you threatening me?? I stutter.


    I''m not scared, yet my throat doesn''t work well for some reason. Is it the turmoil in my belly?


    ?No, I''m helping you do what''s on your mind.?


    He leans closer, pressing me on the wall with his body. His leg slips in between mine, unbothered by the layers of the skirt. Like this, I can''t run away.


    Not that I would. Just, being blocked makes it easier to pretend. I don''t need to find a way to stay here without appearing too lewd. I can continue being a pure, innocent lady while doing naughty stuff.


    I shall learn a few tricks about this in the future. Ignis is helping me now, but there will be cases in the future when I might need to step back to save my reputation in his eyes... Oh, but. What reputation?


    ?Now, now,? he chuckles. ?Since I''m helping, I shall receive a reward.?


    ?Sure,? I murmur.


    I close my eyes and wait, surrendering to him. The lack of any fight seems to be what he wanted, for he finally kisses me.


    It''s just like in the woods. I can''t move, but I don''t care about moving.


    I don''t need freedom as much as I need him.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I moan when he splits.


    He doesn''t let me go, keeping me still for the interrogation.


    ?Now tell me why are you so settled on making the Chancellor believe I''m head over heels with you.?


    ?Is that not the case?? I pout, blinking innocently. I need to find a way to get my lips on him again.


    ?It is. But I''d like to understand why you want him to know.?


    I sigh, biting my lips in fake shame.


    ?No need to think too hard about it,? he adds, observing my teeth with too much interest for that unfazed expression. ?Just tell me the truth.?


    ?I can''t entrust you to that man before checking him out!? I confess.


    A pair of precious emeralds light up, all happy and content.


    ?Is that so??


    ?Yes, that''s correct. I was testing the Chancellor. Ehm... actually, just thinking of a way to test him yet. I am no good at court intrigues.?


    ?You will learn. Especially if you decide to test everyone in my entourage.?


    ?Just those closer to you.? They need to be checked urgently.


    I will think about the rest without a hurry.


    ?I am no child,? he sighs. ?I know how to choose people.?


    He moves his head back when I try kissing him. Too far from my reach.


    ?Don''t you trust me, Ronnie??


    Oh, again, that old, annoying nickname.


    ?I don''t,? I point out. ?You''re a good liar.?


    ?You should at least pretend not to underestimate me. It hurts.?


    ?You''re young, Ignis. Young people are easy to trick. And I won''t be by your side for months.?


    ?I''ve been a King for half a year already. What do you think can happen in three other months??


    ?What if the Chancellor changes his mind and wants you to get rid of me and find a new Queen??


    ?It won''t happen.?


    ?Are you sure??


    ?First of all, he''s not the one making decisions. Also, he already negotiated with your father. It would be a waste to throw away so much work. Having Duke Bursio as an ally is worth a naughty Queen, isn''t it??


    ?Ignis!?


    ?Veronica, I won''t change my mind. I will be yours for the rest of my life.?


    I scoff, more to hide my red cheeks than for real annoyance.

 Chapter 84 - Greeting The Departing King (2)

    ?I forgot to ask you how you''re feeling today,? Ignis says. He''ll keep me here against the wall forever.


    ?I am fine,? I sigh. ?I admit I was a little hasty, but it didn''t hurt much, to begin with. Not something I want to repeat, but it''s not a disaster either.?


    He seems content to hear my surrender.


    ?I forgot something, too, yesterday,? I add.


    I take out my favourite hair tie, the one I used yesterday, and I bind it around Ignis''s wrist.


    ?I wanted to do this yesterday before leaving, but you were so cute while sleeping that I forgot about it.?


    I spent so much time watching him sleep that I almost got caught by the servants doing their early chores.


    ?How did you sleep??


    ?Well,? he sighs. ?I haven''t slept so well in a while.?


    ?When did your insomnia start? When you became the King?? Is it due to the ghosts hunting him?


    ?Long before that. When I came back from the first war.?


    ?And it was...?


    ?I first enlisted at fifteen,? he says with a shrug.


    Also, he takes a step back. We''re talking about serious matters, so being too close doesn''t seem good.


    ?So, sleeping with me does help a little, right?? I murmur.


    ?More than a little,? he breathes, pecking my hair from over the tiara of flowers.


    I hug him tightly, forgetting about everything for a moment. Oh, it''s so difficult to be infatuated. I was so much more reliable and rational before.


    ?Also, Veronica... The capital is a dangerous place. You shouldn''t trust people too easily when you come there. There are a lot of things going on, so please be careful.?


    ?I am not a child.?


    ?I know. I can''t help but worry.?


    When I let him go, I notice the petals on his shirt. They''re from the flowers on my head! Oh, damn it!


    I dust his clothes until no trace is left. Then, my eyes swipe his figure in search of any imperfection. There''s none: he''s just perfect. Not a single wrinkled cloth!


    Only his hair is a mess. There are petals even there! We just hugged, for goodness. When did he have the time to collect so many? There''s more on him than on me!


    I get rid of the tiara and clean Ignis from the flowers. I make him check that my hair is tidy as well.


    ?Shall I take this off while bathing, though?? Ignis murmurs, looking at the small, cute ribbon I tied around his wrist.


    ?I don''t take this off ever,? I point out, showing the bracelet. ?But I don''t have something more suitable for a man, so you have to make do with the ribbon for now.?


    ?Is it a token of your love??


    ?It''s a reminder that I will come back! You don''t need to have it with you all the time... But, when you want to sleep maybe? Or when you''re surrounded by pretty women and fear you''ll fall into temptation.?


    ?I can''t fall into temptation if you''re not around.?


    ?Wear the ribbon and remember me,? I exclaim. ?Just in case.?


    This time, it''s his turn to drag me into a tight embrace.


    We turn to walk back when we find Lucia on our path. I didn''t hear her coming. How long has she been here? How much did she see?


    She''s so young. She shouldn''t be exposed to such naughty scenes!


    Oh, my. I''ll have to talk with my sister later and make sure she won''t allow any man to kiss her like this. My precious little sister isn''t one to be wed. I''m sure father won''t mind keeping her home forever.


    He already married me off, so he can use it as an excuse to avoid a second daughter marrying far from home. Or marrying at all.


    Instead of looking at me in search of explanations, she stares at Ignis.


    ?Has your Majesty had a pleasant stay at our place?? she says. A little mechanically, as if it was a prepared speech.


    I stop worrying about her innocence while realising something is going on here. What have my siblings prepared?


    I sigh, realising I failed. I kept them under control for a couple days. They could stay put a few minutes more, and the delegation would have left without incidents.


    ?We were honoured to host you, your Majesty. Our humble home isn''t as big as a Royal Palace, but I hope you didn''t lack anything during your stay,? Lucia continues.


    Oh, it must be bad. Is she distracting us while the other two make trouble? Is she keeping us here for some reason?


    What are they doing? What''s their plan?


    ?We are very grateful to your Majesty. You''ll take upon yourself to bear our sister,? she adds. Her straight-forward face would make me laugh if I wasn''t this worried. ?We all hope your Majesty will survive next to her. We''re used to her, but your Majesty doesn''t know how dangerous she is.?


    ?Dangerous?? Ignis murmurs with a serious tone. He believed her!


    ?I''m not! I''m not dangerous, Ignis. I don''t even mistreat people. I don''t know why she''s doing this, but it''s obvious there''s a second purpose; come on!?


    Don''t be fooled by an eleven-year-old girl. Even if she''s adorable, her act is more than transparent.


    ?We owe our lives to your Majesty now,? Lucia adds.


    ?Oh,? Ignis moans.


    Lucia''s eyes are crossed by contentness. She thinks she succeeded. She''s convinced she fooled the King.


    ?I''m relieved that my actions brought you good,? my husband comments with a big smile. ?I''m so surprised how much you grew up, by the way. You were a few months old when I visited. Just a baby...?


    Lucia''s lips twirl, and she walks forward, forgetting about her initial purpose.


    ?How was my sister??


    ?Beautiful as she''s now.?


    ?Oh, right. She''s been like this for as long as I can remember.?


    ?She also loved to get in trouble. She even dragged me along to share the guilt and get lighter punishments,? Ignis continues.


    What is this? Why are they discussing my flaws now?


    ?But how can someone say no to her?? he continues with a shrug. ?It was fine, as long as punishment didn''t involve being apart for too long.?


    Lucia nods, understanding his reasoning.


    One side of me is relieved this is over. But the other is displeased that they''re talking about me in such terms.


    Also, where are the other two? Are they waiting somewhere else?


    Antonio and Marius won''t stop if they''re told a few good words. They''re way more stubborn than Lucia.


    ?Let''s go back,? I say. We should reach the hall before those two appear and cause real trouble.


    Lying to a King is a crime, but it might be overlooked if Ignis doesn''t remember about it. Hurting or attacking him is worse.


    I should avoid it at any cost.


    Living far from the capital has many advantages, especially for a family with mages. Yet, it makes one grow up without worries about the rules of society.


    Especially if they remember Ignis as a child, they won''t see him as the King. Ignis himself doesn''t act too regal.


    I forget about it as well, from time to time, but his persona is sacred, and he embodies the country. Anything that hurts him is considered an enemy of Alba. Even children accidentally hurting a Prince can be sentenced.


    It''s just that Ignis isn''t used to being a royal. Even as a child, he never acted like a prince. And now... Oh, now it''s even worse!


    He acts so easy-to-approach and loveable. He should be upright and look at everyone from the top. He should wear costly clothes and be difficult to talk with, in fear the wrong word causes his fury.


    Yet, all that I see is a hard-working young man, still uncertain about his role and exploring his new life.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I murmur, reaching out for his hand.


    He raises his brows, wondering what''s gotten into me.


    ?I will miss you,? I say.


    Lucia looks down, guilty. My words must have made her understand how I feel about this whole situation. Trying to meddle in my marriage won''t bring luck to anyone. Hopefully, she realised it.


    As for my brothers... I''ll have to physically stop them if they come here to fight.


    They don''t have enough patience to use words.


    ?Ignis, whatever happens,? I say, pulling his hand and looking him in the eye. ?Please, just remember they''re my family. You know us from a long time ago. Please, don''t kill anyone.?


    I don''t even care if he''s a tyrant and a cruel monster. As long as he doesn''t hurt the people I love, I won''t care about the rest of the nobles.


    He''s doing what he needs to stay alive. Being a King doesn''t let much time to think and consider.


    But my family is another matter.. We''re not a threat to him, except when we lose control over these siblings of mine.

 Chapter 85 - Turbulent Siblings

    As expected, Antonio and Marius had their backup plan all along.


    They sent Lucia to the front line to try peacefully solving things. Since she failed, they''ll step in as soon as they see us.


    Fortunately, not in front of many witnesses.


    Lying to the King is one thing. It can also be sugar-coated and interpreted as an illusion instead of a straight-out lie.


    But stopping the King in his walk while wearing armour is a whole nother matter. If Ignis were to do things the official way, this would be considered a rebellion!


    Marius was set on staying behind: why is he wearing armour as well?


    ?What are you two doing?? I ask in a feeble, anxious voice.


    I step towards them, reaching both of them and positioning myself in between. When I turn, I meet Ignis''s curious gaze.


    He''s not afraid of these two, even if they''re acting aggressively. Why would he be? They can''t hurt him.


    However, the whole process should have attracted his attention.


    He told me I don''t have the mindset of a Queen yet, but he''s no different. I, for once, can understand what''s going on in his mind.


    He doesn''t deem it relevant for two brats to show respect. It''s funnier than outraging. But he''s the King!


    If we weren''t alone, the other aristocrats would have asked for punishment in his stead. And he''d be seen as weak if this was overlooked.


    I am not a Queen yet, just his consort. However, it''s my duty to help him reign, but nothing I do can endanger my family.


    My first and foremost role in this life is being a person Mages can turn to if they need. Then, I am a Bursio: my father''s daughter.


    Only third, I can consider myself as Ignis''s wife and Alba''s future Queen.


    Protecting my family comes before teaching Ignis about the ways of a King.


    I grasp Antonio''s ear. I do the same with Marius. Then, I pull down until they bow their heads to resist the pressure.


    ?You brats, kneel in front of your King!? I order.


    ?What?? Marius inquires in between his whines. ?You''re on his side, now??


    ?I said, kneel! Greet him and then say you''re honoured to meet him!?


    Ignis hides a chuckle and looks to the side, while Lucia seems to realise something as well.


    ?You two are impolite,? she agrees. ?How could you not greet the King when you''re meeting him??


    Even if it''s not the first time they are meeting, they haven''t talked with Ignis alone yet. They should greet him before anything else.


    ?Now!? I whisper, tugging their ears a little more.


    ?We greet your Majesty!? they exclaim at the same time.


    ?And?? I add.


    ?We''re... we''re honoured to meet you, your Majesty,? Marius says.


    Antonio is too prideful to say it, but one brother should be enough, right?


    I also bow my head lightly and release the brats.


    ?I''m sorry for this incident, your Majesty. You might think we Bursio aren''t taught basic manners from this alone,? I say.


    ?It''s funny, actually,? Ignis comments. ?I thought I would need to fight.?


    ?As loyal subjects of your Majesty, we would never attack you. Am I right??


    Marius nods, but Antonio isn''t as convinced yet.


    ?I have a little time before departing,? Ignis says. ?Show me what you got.?


    Instead of trying the same tactic as with Lucia, Ignis seems to have no intention of befriending my brothers. He barely glances at Marius, but his eyes are firm while talking to Antonio.


    He realised that this isn''t something that should be happening? Now of all times?


    He didn''t react before, so I was starting to hope we would be safe for a few minutes more.


    ?You''ll ruin the furniture...? I stutter, looking for a chance to delay the confrontation and drag Antonio in the cellar to lock him up.


    ?In this empty hallway?? Ignis replies.


    He smiles, of a terrible smile. He''s trying to reassure me. While working towards my family''s ruin.


    ?We can go out in the garden. I''m sure it''ll be fun!?


    Antonio nods, sighing in annoyance. He, annoyed? He should run as far as his legs let him!


    ?Sure,? he murmurs, showing the shortest path to the garden.


    I should look for a way to stop this massacre. But since I can''t, I just follow them outside.


    I''m not even sure who I''m rooting for. I know Antonio doesn''t stand a chance. At the same time, I can''t wish for Ignis to get hurt.


    First of all, because it would bring problems for everyone.


    As I stand there, all my diplomatic talent disappeared into thin air, I realise I am powerless. I need to learn how to stop people from suicidal intentions if I wish to have a family for long.


    ?Don''t worry,? Lucia says while holding my hand. ?It will be all right. He won''t hurt him.?


    Whom she''s referring to, I have no clue.


    Ignis and Antonio stand one in front of the other. While our King is relaxed and without any weapon nor armour, Antonio is fully clothed and raising his heavy sword. He needs two hands to wield it.


    I sigh, noticing how Ignis doesn''t move a step until Antonio is too close. He then steps to the right, Antonio''s left, and hits the helm with his open hand.


    The sound is like that of a broken bell, but it seems to wake my brother up.


    ?You''re too slow,? Ignis explains. ?Isn''t it early to use a two-hand sword? You should grow some more muscles. And become faster. Even with the armour, you can''t be this slow if you want to improve your skills... It took me a while to understand this: strength is overrated.?


    He takes a few steps around Antonio and pats on his shoulder.


    ?If you can''t evade or parry, there''s no point in being strong like a bull. Also, this sword looks heavy. It makes it more difficult to use. You need more experience... And, also, someone whom to learn from. It''s not just about the technique. You need to learn by fighting.?


    ?I fight every day with my teachers,? Antonio points out.


    ?Teachers have some use until you start automating your motions. After that, the only teacher is life, young lad. You can join a tournament when you come to the capital to visit your sister. You might as well find a lot of amazing warriors to spar with.?


    ?Can you??


    ?I, myself, am a warrior. I''ve learnt it the hard way, but you don''t need to follow my path. For a start, you can just fight against knights stronger than you are.?


    I observe the two talking about the sword, amazed. Ignis is winning over the most stubborn of my siblings.


    Now, I am worried about the most cunning one. Marius is suspiciously silent next to me.


    ?A penny for your thoughts,? I murmur.


    He moves his hand, waiting for his coin.


    ?I don''t have money on me, Marius. I''ll pay you later,? I sigh.


    ?No money, no thoughts.?


    Lucia throws a silver coin in Marius''s direction, and the latter sniggers before hiding it in his pocket.


    ?I was considering that you like him too much,? Marius says. ?And not just you. Lucia is rather calm, and Antonio is talking with him as if we weren''t set on killing him a few minutes ago.?


    ?Killing??


    ?It would not have happened, but Antonio was certain about his feelings.?


    ?Oh, you two will kill me one day.? And I mean, literally. ?You can''t act like this. Especially in front of the King. He''s not a playmate of yours whom you can say anything and get into a fight with. There are consequences. You will be adults soon, both of you. You should learn how to act.?


    ?I didn''t have anything against the King until I saw how easily he crushed our plans. Not only that he''s still unharmed. He has two friends in this residence. Oh, three if we count you, sister.?


    ?You are not??


    ?No, I''m neutral,? he exclaims, raising his chin and pointing his nose to the sky. ?It''s not as easy to convince me of all people.?


    ?Aren''t you upset that he tricked me into marriage??


    ?I am, but I can''t really blame him from my position. You are hiding your identity too, aren''t you? You two are more similar than it meets the eye. Maybe, this is the right path for you, sister. Maybe it''s what you''re supposed to do for everyone''s benefit.?


    ?Still, I am married to a tyrant.?


    ?He won''t hurt you, right? And he can''t because you have powerful backing and your own capabilities. I''m sad that you''ll leave us. Yet, at the same time, I feel like it''s the only thing you can do.?


    ?Are you serious?? I murmur while rubbing his head. His black hair is scattered around, and a hidden smile makes its appearance on his lips. He won''t ever admit that he likes being treated like a child.


    ?No, I am not serious,? he says. ?I just don''t want to have a King as an enemy.. I am the smart one in the family.?

 Chapter 86 - Enough Time To Think

    When the delegation leaves, after a few more minutes when Ignis shows a new move to Antonio, it''s morning.


    Father and mother come down as well, so the whole family stands in the garden while the first carriages start moving. Ignis will be in the middle carriage, well protected by his guards.


    I''m relieved he won''t be in danger, at least on the way back.


    ?I thought a lot about what to say to you, but I can''t find words proper enough,? he murmurs while holding both of my hands. ?Anything would sound fake or exaggerated, but I miss you already.?


    ?I will come to the capital when the time is right,? I reply, trying to comfort him the way I can. ?Then, we will talk about everything. Is that all right??


    ?Everything??


    ?We are married now: that''s settled. We can''t divorce or annul the ceremony, so the only thing that would make Alba have another Queen is my death. Since I still am a rational being, I''ll accept things as they are. However, if we want a real marriage, we''ll need to communicate.?


    My parents have shown how much trusting each other is worth. They worked hard to maintain this family peaceful as it is, taking upon themselves all the problems that came after us.


    As adults, Ignis and I will need to do the same.


    ?We''ll talk, Ignis. Staying apart for a while will help us understand our own feelings. We''ll have time to realise if our emotions are genuine and to cope with them. By that time, we''ll be able to make a real decision. In any case, all I ask is to agree about it. Whatever our decision is, we should discuss and approve it together.?


    ?You make it sound like a Council meeting, Veronica.?


    ?It''s a serious matter. It will prejudice our whole lives. We can''t pretend it''s not a problem. And you won''t flee from the consequences of your actions, will you??


    ?No, of course not. I understand what you''re talking about. Indeed, we will talk about ourselves. I hope you won''t hate me too much by the time you come to the capital.?


    ?Ignis, it''s not only about me.?


    I squeeze his hands, looking into his clear emeralds. One day, his eyes won''t have such a powerful effect on me. I''m sure I''ll grow resistant to his charms.


    ?You said you fell in love at first sight, right?? I continue. ?It''s such a sudden event. You might change your idea and realise it was a mistake. Love is not always needed for a marriage. And love is definitely not everything. All I ask you is to be sincere. When you grow tired of me, tell me. Just so I stop bothering you too much.?


    I accompany my words with a smile.


    ?If it means having you by my side, I accept any conditions.?


    ?Ignis, please... Use this time apart to think about it better. Then, if you feel the same, and I feel the same, we''ll continue loving each other. But, for now, don''t make things more complicated. All I''m asking is time, isn''t that easy to grant me??


    He nods, bringing my hands to his lips. He kisses one and then the other.


    ?Be careful, and listen to your teachers. Especially the Marchioness. She''ll explain everything related to the capital, about your future duties, and about the dangers. I should feel sorry for dragging you into this mess, but I am too selfish for that.?


    ?It''s too late,? I sigh. ?You''ll have to spend the rest of your life atoning.?


    ?I will!? he exclaims, almost happy for the long years of torture I''m preparing for him. ?I will do anything to have you close, safe, and happy.?


    ?Get ready, then. I won''t be easy to deal with; you can already guess that.?


    He chuckles, nervous.


    I can feel my siblings'' gazes on the back of my head. They''re wondering how a King can behave like this.


    Now, after he was so amicable before. Now, they wonder.


    ?I will miss you, too,? I confess in the end. ?Please, be careful.?


    ?I can write you letters. If you''re willing to read.?


    ?Please, do. It would be nice to know what''s going to happen to me before actually experiencing it. Warn me when it''s time to go back, and so on...?


    ?Of course.?


    I let him go since the carriage before his is already moving.


    ?You have to go now.?


    Ignis bends down and leaves one last kiss, a simple and chaste peck on my forehead.


    ?I hate being a King,? he murmurs before turning.


    He walks to the carriage and sits inside. He doesn''t look out while the carriage moves away.


    Left alone, I start feeling a little lonely. But it will be over soon.


    My infatuation will fade, and it''ll be easier. Maybe less magical and powerful, but that will be better. I can''t continue living like this, with all these sweet yearnings or the hot burning sensations under his touch.


    Love isn''t supposed to sway you away like this, is it?


    Mother and father love each other, but they both are rational and make wise decisions. They talk, and they protect each other. But they don''t spend their time kissing in dark corners and looking for a room!


    Or, at least, they''re discreet enough for no one to notice.


    I walk back to my family and stand with them. Mother''s hand caresses my shoulder, and she smiles when our eyes meet.


    She''s content. After all, she just witnessed the ruler of this Kingdom parting from me with difficulty. She thinks that it won''t be hard to convince him to stop the witch-hunting.


    Oh, it''s not even his fault. It''s the Church that looks for mages and forces them to pledge loyalty. And they burn everyone who opposes them.


    Since I won''t be one of their toys, I will end up burning if I''m discovered. This thought makes me a little worried. Even Ignis won''t be able to save me, in that case.


    Even these next few weeks won''t be of complete freedom. Tobin is still here, and he won''t take his eyes off me.


    Part of the delegation will stay, but most of them won''t see me too often. Other than Marchioness Crasso and the Royal Guard.


    ?Do not lower your guard yet; it''s not over,? mother reminds me in a whisper. She must have said the same to Lucia, even though most eyes will be turned in my direction.


    Performing magic like before won''t be possible anymore. We''ll need to start hiding even in our home.


    ?I guess no more flowers blooming in the winter,? I moan.


    ?No more anything that is too visible or can''t be explained, Veronica. Be careful, and take it as training for the years to come.?


    That''s true. For my family, it will be a few weeks only. For me, it will be forever.


    ?I''m worried I''ll turn crazy,? I complain. ?What if I can''t do magic, mother? I''ll risk causing disasters like this.?


    ?Oh, no. You already know what to do. You just need some training to learn how to use all that knowledge. You studied all your life, Veronica. You''re more adept than you might think.?


    ?I still think we shouldn''t accept things as they are,? Marius says. ?I''m not convinced. A few nice words and you''re head over heels with that person.?


    ?Don''t talk like that,? I remind him. ?Ears are listening.?


    ?I don''t think he has evil intentions,? Antonio says.


    He then realises something and nods.


    ?I mean, not more than he already achieved.?


    ?He does care about our sister,? Lucia agrees. ?He won''t mistreat her. After all, she will be Queen. It''s the position so many girls wish: there must be a lot of perks coming from it!?


    Other than a handsome King by my side, I can''t really think of the perks. Maybe, it''ll be easy to help mages seek shelter.


    ?Also, it''s not like Veronica can''t defend herself,? Antonio adds.


    He''s still wearing parts of the armour. He had time to take the heavy parts off, together with the helm. I hug him, chuckling lightly.


    ?What am I afraid of with my brothers protecting me?? I wonder. ?Who would dare to even consider hurting me with you two by my side??


    Antonio blushes while the other one''s chuckle fills our ears.


    ?That''s how I like you,? mother comments. ?Lovely and protecting each other. Even failing, sometimes. It''s the thought that matters.?


    She seems not to care that the thought almost started a diplomatic incident.


    Father''s expression can''t be read, but he''s conflicted. On one side, he must have liked the conversations with the Chancellor. On the other hand, he dislikes Ignis.


    I understand that a tyrant is difficult to accept as a son-in-law. Yet, none of us has seen his dark side. Ignis has been so sweet to me that I can''t believe he actually killed so many people.


    Oh, but I have time to get used to that idea. During the journey, it was easy to ignore that part.. In the capital, it won''t be anymore.

 Chapter 87 - His Majestys Family

    Marchioness Crasso is a good teacher. She''s easy to understand, and she doesn''t waste time on useless details.


    Only when she sees I''m curious does she slow down to answer my questions.


    Most of the time, her lessons are interesting. Some things I already knew while some I''m discovering as she speaks. However, it doesn''t take much to obtain her approval.


    Either she''s easy to impress, or this is a tactic to motivate her pupils. Still, I prefer being praised to cold observations about how I''m reaching the goal of the course.


    History is my favourite subject. Maybe it''s because we don''t talk about real history. I already know enough about it, apparently.


    What I learn during history lessons is all about gossip. Different kinds of gossip but still...


    We even sit in front of a cup of tea, and the Marchioness takes the chance to correct some of my old habits. She says it''s nothing major but, in the capital, it could attract attention.


    ?As expected, your knowledge is broad in most subjects,? she says one day.


    After talking about so many topics, I''m not even sure anymore if we were just conversing, revising, or it was a test.


    ?Certainly, your current education is more than enough to take on yourself the duties of a Queen.?


    I raise my brows, surprised.


    This praise is a little exaggerated. Is this what people call flattery?


    ?The only lacking aspect is etiquette,? she continues.


    Oh, good. It''s not flattery.


    ?We will focus on etiquette for the time being.?


    I nod, pretending to have a saying into it.


    ?I just want to be clear, my Lady. I won''t be teaching you etiquette because you lack manners or because you''ll need something specific when you go to the capital. My goal isn''t to show you how to behave. There''s very little a Queen needs to know about the protocol, and you''ll be instructed by the officers of the Protocol Cabinet when the time comes. My purpose is to make sure you recognise when someone else is openly showing disrespect.?


    I nod again, sipping my warm tea. Without moving my eyes away from the Marchioness, I use my magic to make it hot again. Not as much as to cause steam, though. That would be suspicious and noticeable.


    ?After our lessons, you will be able to notice and correct when other people think they can avoid being courteous with you, my Lady.?


    ?Can I ask you a question about this, Marchioness??


    ?Yes, of course.?


    ?Am I even allowed to call you like this, right now? I am not Queen. I have no title until the coronation, right??


    ?For the moment being, you''re the King''s Consort. You''re in between a Duke and the Royal Family. You can call me Marchioness, indeed.?


    ?Is a Consort even a thing?? I murmur. ?I heard it before, but I''m not sure where... Maybe history lessons??


    ?In Alba, it''s not very used. However, other countries have the title of Consort for the King''s wife when she is not crowned. It happens, sometimes. Reasons can vary, but they''re mostly political or bureaucratic.?


    ?Like a previous marriage, for example??


    ?Like that, yes.?


    ?But being married before the coronation isn''t a problem??


    ?In your case, it is not. Your husband is the King, after all.?


    ?So, right now, I''m Lady Veronica Nerva, Consort of the King.?


    ?Correct,? she replies with a smile. ?Shall we start with the lessons??


    ?Is there a Dowager Queen?? I inquire, instead.


    We''ll have weeks to learn how to scold people later. For now, I want to know more about Ignis''s family. His real family.


    ?There are two. The Queen Dowager, the late King''s wife. And the late King''s mother, the Queen Dowager Grandmother.?


    ?So, the mother of the King survived the coup...? I comment.


    Oh, well, I guess no amount of hate can make a child hurt his own mother. I wouldn''t hurt my father either, no matter the reason. But I didn''t live through what Ignis bore for years.


    ?The Queen Dowager isn''t his Majesty, the King''s mother,? the Marchioness points out.


    It''s most probably the first bit of information I have from the start of this whole story.


    ?She... isn''t??


    ?Correct. The Queen Dowager gave birth to the First Prince, at the time, the Crown Prince.?


    ?And who is my husband''s mother??


    ?She died when he was a child. She was a maid of the Palace. Some rumours say the Queen Dowager tried to poison the child and caused the death of the mother, but those are just rumours. I don''t think the Queen Dowager feared his Majesty enough to commit such an act.?


    ?The other Queen Dowager is Ignis''s... I mean, King Aurelius''s grandmother, right??


    ?Yes, she is.?


    So, not just that he was a second son. He also was born out of wedlock. All of a sudden, his words about never having mistresses and children from other women have a different meaning.


    ?Do you think the King''s birth mother was poisoned??


    ?It is only my opinion, but it might have been the case. Even though her life in the Palace wasn''t easy.?


    ?And... How did the late King react? After all, there were talks about his wife poisoning a maid.?


    ?The late King didn''t care. His Majesty, King Aurelius, was sent far from the Palace.?


    ?Is that when he came to Narith??


    ?He spent a fair amount of time with the Falco family. The Count''s wife died as well a few months before his Majesty''s mother. I guess they grieved together.?


    So, this must be the reason why Ignis considers Fernard Falco as his brother.


    ?There''s one thing I can''t understand, though.?


    ?Yes??


    ?I''m not sure I''m allowed to ask.?


    ?Oh, you should, my Lady. There are many things you don''t know, especially regarding the Royal Family. It''s important you clear all your doubts before going to the capital. And even then, I suggest you ask his Majesty when you''re unclear about something. I''m sure he will be glad to explain.?


    ?Oh then...? I murmur.


    If I can ask, there''s this thing that I can''t stop thinking of now that I''ve heard about the Queen Dowager, Ignis''s stepmother.


    ?How come my husband killed his father and brother but left his stepmother alive. Even more, she''s the woman said to have killed his mother.?


    ?His Majesty did not kill his family members,? the Marchioness points out, tilting her head. ?Has my Lady thought that rumour to be true all this time??


    ?Yes?? I moan, immediately losing focus from this very conversation.


    Have I ever said something about it in front of Ignis? How harsh was I?


    Did I hurt him?


    In the end, not just that I know nothing of him, but I also misunderstood him right from the start. From when I said that King Aurelius was a brute and a killer.


    ?What happened??


    ?It was a coup. Middle-tier nobles and their knights attacked the Palace and killed the King. They kept the Crown Prince prisoner with the intention of negotiating more power for themselves in exchange for the throne but an incident caused his Highness''s death. As a result, his Majesty was crowned King even if he wasn''t a legitimate son. He was recalled from war, and the coronation took place immediately after the funerals.?


    ?And the Queen Dowager wasn''t hurt in all of this??


    ?I can''t know what exactly happened with her.?


    ?And the nobles??


    ?Most of them are dead by now. The last few tried surging against his Majesty a month ago.?


    ?It''s when we left,? I sigh.


    ?That''s correct. The Royal Guards cleaned the Palace from the rebels and hunted down the last remains of that group. Yet, it''s not safe to assume no more enemies survived the cleansing.?


    And through all of this, Ignis was alone. He had his few loyal advisors and even fewer friends while fighting for a place he didn''t ask for.


    ?Please, tell me about it. Tell me all about his Majesty''s first months of reign.?


    ?We were supposed to talk about etiquette,? the Marchioness complains.


    ?I know, but I feel it''s more important to know what happened back then. I can survive if I don''t know which knife to use to cut the beef. It will be harder if I have no clue about the happenings before my arrival.?


    ?You''re wise, my Lady,? she replies. ?It''s a pleasure to be teaching you and an honour.?


    ?Oh, please, I am grateful for all the help. I would be completely lost at this time if it weren''t for you.?


    ?We can talk about the past while training etiquette,? she offers, smiling like an aunt tricking children.


    ?No way we can skip it?? I murmur.


    ?No way. That''s what I''m here for.?


    I sigh, opening the book she handed me earlier today. It''s the short version of the Palace protocol.


    Who bows to whom and how deep. Who can call people by name, and who strictly need to use the title.


    Boring, useless stuff.. Oh, but at least, I''ll take the chance and learn more about Ignis this way.

 Chapter 88 - How To Be Free

    The Royal Palace is just like I remember it. Even my room is exactly the same. The guards in front of the door, the maids...


    Everything is the same it used to be.


    A knock on the door makes me startled, and I open it to see who it is.


    Ignis.


    ?Hello,? I say, trying to smile. Yet, I''m too confused to properly command my face muscles.


    ?I brought you lunch,? he replies. ?You need to eat.?


    ?Oh, sure,? I chuckle. ?Do you want to sit down??


    ?I can''t, my Queen.?


    ?Queen? I am not yet a Queen.?


    ?You are. The King declared you so.?


    ?The King? Why are you talking about it in the third person? Is this another form of etiquette??


    I knew about the Royal We, but nothing about a Royal Him.


    ?Are you playing a prank, Ignis??


    ?No, my Queen. I just delivered your lunch.?


    ?What King delivers lunches, come on! You don''t need an excuse to come here.?


    ?What King?? he says, utterly confused. ?I am not the King. I am Ignis, the guard.?


    I blink, wondering if our adventure together was just a dream.


    ?It was a mistake, Veronica. A mistake,? he then adds. ?We should have waited.?


    His face turns serious again, and I open my eyes wide to understand where his voice comes from. Because the Ignis in front of me is not talking at all.


    ?It was a mistake,? Ignis, the guard, repeats. ?You''re the Queen. I''m just a second son of someone.?


    I press my hands on both sides of my head, trying to keep my thoughts clean. What is going on? Who am I talking with? Am I turning crazy?


    ?You are not crazy,? he replies, even though I didn''t say anything. ?I am.?


    ?You, what??


    ?I am the crazy tyrant. Aren''t you afraid of me? The curse I bring with me will catch you, sooner or later... You''re just as unlucky to be mine...?


    His face is now smirking, but not a sweet smile. It''s a cruel, merciless grin.


    ?It was a mistake to get married, and divorce is not possible. There is only one way to get free, now...?


    ?Get free? You want to be free from me??


    ?Exactly, Veronica. I''m here to end it. Aren''t you happy? Soon, you won''t be tied to me anymore. You will be free as well.?


    I take a step back, observing his figure once again. It''s Ignis, I''m sure of it.


    At the same time, he doesn''t feel like him.


    His right hand is holding a dagger... Where did he even find one? When did he take it out?


    He takes a step in my direction, and I stumble on the bed.


    He raises his arm, aiming at my heart. I know he''ll pierce my heart instead of... I don''t know, cutting my throat or wounding my stomach.


    ?You''ll be free,? he repeats rather mechanically. ?Aren''t you happy??


    I start panting in panic; my lungs hurt because of the absence of air. My body aches whole, and I open my eyes.


    I''m covered in a cold sweat, and the dark has never been this frightening.


    My nerves are unresting.


    I turn to the side and try dispersing the nightmare. But it''s impossible.


    Every time I close my eyes, I see Ignis''s void expression while he''s intent on killing me.


    When I open and stare in the dark, I can''t help but imagine dark figures moving in the black corners.


    I will turn crazy. I need to move my body, do some magic and relax my brain. I need to forget whatever this nightmare was.


    ?You found the perfect time to leave me and go to the capital,? I sob while reaching for the mantle on the chair. I wear it, covering my bare arms with the soft, dark grey material.


    I walk out of the residence and leave through the back garden.


    I don''t fear the forest in the dark.


    Differently from my room, this place is comfortable. I don''t fear the shadows because the trees and animals would warn me if there was something dangerous.


    I wander for a whole hour, finally getting rid of the anxiety of the nightmare.


    I finally reach the small private lake and get rid of the mantle.


    I would usually swim naked on a night like this one, but tonight I feel vulnerable. I keep the nightgown on while slipping in the water.


    The full moon reflects on the water as I move towards the centre of the lake. I take a deep breath before diving in.


    As soon as I''m completely surrounded by water, I let my magic out. The calm of before disappears as streams form out of nothing.


    It twirls around me as my hair follows the water.


    I''m convinced the surface is turbulent now, but I can''t see it because I''ve closed my eyes and focused on feeling the chilliness of the water alone.


    When I''ve used my powers without the need to take care, I feel better. A little free-er.


    I direct the water and return back to the shore.


    I dry the nightgown with a light, hot breeze. I can do this when I''m in complete control, without worries of burning myself.


    While collecting my cloak, I notice a pair of man''s footprints next to it. They reach the water, probably walk a few steps in the lake, and then come back and disappear into the forest.


    Someone was following me.


    All of a sudden, I''m relieved that I kept my clothes on.


    ?Who''s there?? I ask out loud. ?Better come out now because I don''t have much patience.?


    Maybe, it''s someone I can buy with a few coins. If I''m lucky, they won''t even recognise me. The tale of a witch bathing in this lake won''t be enough to bring us harm.


    First of all, because it''s an old and well-known story. It''s a legend the folks like to repeat, and it''s nothing other than my mother''s youth habit to come here and make magic.


    This is where she and father met, according to her stories.


    No one will find it suspicious if another witch is seen here because no one would know it''s actually another one.


    In front of me, Tobin stands as if he did nothing wrong.


    ?Were you afraid I would escape?? I scoff, annoyed. He tailed me till here.


    How did he even notice I came out? Does he keep watch twenty-four hours a day?


    ?I saw my Lady sneaking out of the residence and followed for her protection.?


    ?Who told you I needed protection?? I rebuke.


    It''s a violation of my privacy. And he also found out my first secret.


    Now, I am in danger... unless I convince Tobin that he didn''t see what just happened.


    ?His Majesty ordered me to protect you, my Lady. It''s my duty to ensure your protection even during secret nocturne strolls.?


    ?And, now that you''ve ensured my protection, can you leave??


    He looks at my dry nightgown, not really surprised.


    He saw the turmoil on the water. Damn it, he even came forward to save me! But then, he must have realised and come back.


    Since he left the prints, he was in some kind of surprise or panic. I don''t think the Captain of the Royal Guards would leave traces if not.


    Hence, he didn''t know anything before this day.


    ?What is going to happen now?? I inquire. Better know where I stand.


    If I have to kill him to protect my family and my life, I will. Even if he''s Ignis''s trusted man.


    ?I don''t know, my Lady.?


    ?Haven''t you seen any witch burning on the stake? You must have discerned something. How does it go? Do they immediately sentence her, or there''s even torture??


    I wrap myself in the cloak and walk forward. To my surprise, Tobin doesn''t flinch. He waits for me and follows me back in silence except for his brief replies.


    ?I do not know.?


    Somewhere at half of the path, he talks again.


    ?No one will burn you on the stake, my Lady.?


    ?Why are you so sure??


    ?First of all, because his Majesty wouldn''t let them.?


    ?And secondly??


    ?I don''t see any reason to. Does the Church know about your... abilities??


    ?They do not.?


    ?Then, you''re safe, my Lady.?


    ?You won''t tell me off??


    ?I was sent here to protect you. Not to cause your death.?


    ?Aren''t you scared??


    ?Should I be??


    ?No, I am not dangerous. I control myself pretty well... usually. I haven''t hurt anyone without the intentions.?


    Tobin looks at his boots while walking, pondering about whether to tell me his mind or not. In the end, he speaks.


    ?Have you used your magic to save his Majesty''s life??


    ?What? How do you know??


    ?His Majesty told me you saved his life when you were children, but I didn''t know the details.?


    ?It was so long ago,? I sigh.


    ?Still, you saved his life. Your magic can''t be ominous if it let him live.?


    Oh, if it was so easy to convince the Church....

 Chapter 89 - The Secret Of Marriage

    Time passes fast while I learn how to become a Queen.


    It''s not too hard because Marchioness Crasso skips a lot of lessons. She knows our priorities, so she doesn''t insist on useless matters.


    I hate etiquette, but I kind of manage to learn how it works. Thankfully, I''ll have advisors counselling me about these matters. I won''t be alone, as Ignis already pointed out.


    As for the nights... Oh, the nightmares stopped. Thankfully.


    It was painful to wake up after that scene, but I never dreamt about Ignis again. My wish to see him seems concentrated during the day, especially when I''m not studying.


    The idle time is always the worst, but it''s even more painful to miss someone I have just met.


    How in the world did I fall in love with him? He has swindled me so well that I wasn''t even too angry when I found out about his lies.


    What was it, again? His charms, his talents, or just his looks?


    I can''t wait to see him again. Just to check if he''s really as amazing as I remember.


    Just like that, sighing like an idiot, I spend two months educating myself. I also try throwing spells without being caught, and Tobin is my favourite training buddy.


    I also do something when he''s nearby and ask him if he saw. Since he''s sincere, I can trust his judgement. Keeping the tea hot is what I do the most easily. It''s a trained spell, after all.


    When summer is over and the leaves in the garden begin turning yellow, a new letter from Ignis comes.


    He''s written a few times already, and he always made it clear he didn''t forget me. And that he''s missing me.


    Even if it''s just words on paper, I believe his crooked, weird Gs.


    I can imagine him trying to make the most normal Gs and failing miserably. I can see his attempts in all the many different shapes the copies of that same letter have in a single sheet.


    It''s cute, somehow. It makes me want to tease him until seeing his red ears.


    If this time spent apart was meant to make me wake up from this daze, it''s not working. I''m as lost as I was before.


    When I need to take a long walk and get rid of some stress, Tobin is always nearby to accompany me. He stays at a respectful distance, so I start growing used to him.


    I don''t hate being followed everywhere because I''m starting to think he won''t pay much attention to what I do and why. If he didn''t bat an eye for the magic in the lake, talking with trees and blowing some wind won''t sound too exotic.


    My siblings each act differently.


    Lucia and Antonio spend as much time as possible with me, knowing I''ll be far away in a while. Marius, on the other hand, pretends to be untouched. I know well that he''s a little jealous. He doesn''t like that I can travel and have many adventures while he''s stuck at home.


    However, I''m sure he''ll dislike the capital once he sees it.


    After talking about it among themselves and then consulting my brothers, it has been decided Marius will tag along.


    I was surprised. I thought Antonio would be the one. He''s older and the heir to Duke Bursio''s title. He even has father''s secondary title as Marquise. He was the perfect candidate to be my chaperon.


    Yet, they chose Marius. How much my brother influenced their decision is yet to be confirmed, but I guess he found enough motives. Father isn''t easy to be tricked, and mother doesn''t take things lightly.


    If they chose him, whatever the reasons, it''s for the best.


    After knowing this, Marius kept even more distance. In his way, he''s letting me spend all the time with the other two.


    Antonio seems relieved he''s not requested to come with me to the capital. He does want to come, though.


    It''s fun to see him conflicted. The tournaments Ignis talked about must have lit his curiosity, but the dangers and need to interact with many strangers would stop the bravest of the knights.


    As for Lucia, my dear treasure, she spends her time embroidering things for me. She wants to be sure I have enough mementoes of our time together. She''s also the one in charge of my possessions.


    She listed everything and chose what is to be brought with me now and what can be sent later.


    She even used her magic to make sure the clothes don''t have a single wrinkle. She''s in that phase now: ironing without an iron. With steam, we can make clothes perfect. Mother taught me how long ago, and Lucia is now learning.


    Her powers aren''t close to mine, so what she''ll be able to do at my age won''t be comparable, but she should know the techniques and how natural elements can be combined to obtain what we want.


    In the family, we all are elementalists.


    Aida is not. She''s another kind of mage. She''s a healer, or something very similar to that. She can help with various illnesses and wounds, and she can influence people''s bodies directly without fear. That''s why she''s my personal guard.


    Mother talks with me often, helping me cope with the situation and instructing me about the mission.


    For every possible event, she designs the perfect reaction and repeats it until my brain saves it somewhere safe.


    ?You will bring your personal guard with you? is what she says most often. ?Make sure to tell her if you feel uncomfortable or restrained, and she''ll find a way to let your magic free.?


    It''s been a while since the last time I needed freedom. If we ignore the incident at the lake and what happened in Count Falco''s garden with the tree. Those cases don''t count because one was caused by the total abstinence from magic, and the latter by a nightmare.


    ?What if I''m found out??


    ?Then, you will do anything to survive. Anything! You don''t have to be brave, Veronica. Your death would do more damage in any aspect. Other than your family, it would hurt the other mages. They would never feel safe in Alba if even their leaders could die. Am I clear??


    ?Yes, mother. I understand.?


    ?If you behave as you usually do, no one will even think about killing you. And they would be even dumber to say it out loud because you have a King by your side. And you''ll soon have a crown on your head. It''s more than I have, you realise it, right??


    ?Yes, mother. But that crown can''t have more weight than yours, even if it''s made of solid metal. What you do is invaluable.?


    ?And, one day, you will be invaluable as well. You will help our people as much as I do. And more than that, because you will be able to.?


    ?When you married father, was that what you repeated to yourself?? I ask her. ?That your position as Duchess would allow you to be a better Queen? To protect more mages??


    ?When I married your father, I was young and in love. All I could think was how to make him mine for eternity. But then, when I woke up from that daze, I realised that I could do much more like this.?


    ?So, your marriage was a good thing for the mages.?


    ?It was. And I gained a partner for the rest of our lives. Your father knows about me, and we love each other today more than ever. Even if it wasn''t an easy decision, to retire from court life and come live here, he says he never regretted it. He gave up so much for me, didn''t he??


    ?I don''t think father sees it that way.?


    I was born here, in the middle of nothing. And I can''t imagine father socialising and talking with many people at a fancy party.


    ?Marriage is made of compromises, Veronica. Even if it sounds a little hypocritical if I''m the one talking, you can''t expect the other party to give everything about themself in exchange for little. Remember to give, and you''ll have the right to ask from time to time.?


    ?Is that so, mother? Should I count favours and make sure I''m never owing so that my requests are more easily accommodated??


    ?I didn''t say that,? mother says in a chuckle. ?Just, don''t be selfish. Don''t make the King think you don''t care. And don''t close your heart to him because of a bad beginning. I''m sure he will respect and treasure you. Just do the same.?


    ?You like him,? I realise. ?Mother, you like my husband!?


    She chuckles again, nodding her head.


    ?Does father know you''re in favour of this marriage? He made me believe you sent him to the capital to fetch me.?


    ?Oh, no. I told him to go because they needed his signature for the celebration. And, also, he would have exploded if he didn''t do anything.?


    She leans back on the chair, her eyes seeing the dark figure of father unresting before the departure as if he was right here.


    ?As soon as he saw the guards, he immediately sent missives to his soldiers. He went to the capital, intending to burn down the Palace. I''m glad he changed his mind on the way.?


    ?Father was worried??


    ?Of course he was! You''re his first, precious daughter. He didn''t think that would ever come the day he had to part from you.. Even now, he hasn''t fully accepted it yet.?

 Chapter 90 - Journey (1)

    It''s finally time to go back to the Palace.


    It''s been two whole months since Ignis left. Now, I will go back there. This time, by my free will.


    Father has prepared two carriages for Marius and me, but we''ll likely travel in one. Also, he will send our family''s guards.


    It seems he agreed about this with Ignis because none of the Royal Guards says anything.


    ?You won''t be alone, and your uncle will come to the Palace soon after your coronation. He''ll take the ministry and be your support there,? he explains. ?Your brother will be your escort whenever you need to go somewhere. And your friends will also reach you soon.?


    Dorotea and Melissa will be my ladies in waiting. They''re sisters, daughters of a Count, noble enough to enter the Palace.


    They accepted my proposal with excitement, for they never thought they would ever visit the capital, let alone work in the Palace for the Queen.


    My other female friends visited a lot during these months, mainly to see whether there was some hope for them to go to the Palace. Also, they wanted to befriend the future Queen and have the right to talk about it in their social circles.


    I haven''t had much time for socialising, so I don''t have many true friends.


    Even Dorotea and Melissa are just acquaintances, but I know their father well because he works with my father. And they seem to have a lot in common with me regarding the social experiences.


    I prefer ladies in waiting that won''t easily make friends. They will have fewer chances to betray my secrets or be swayed away by the capital''s charms.


    They won''t come with me but arrive after the coronation only. This way, they will be ladies in waiting of the Queen without a doubt. And, also, the Palace won''t have the impression that I''m invading the royal chambers with my people.


    I won''t take any maids with me. I haven''t linked with any in particular, so it''s pointless to have them serve me there. Unless something unexpected happens and I feel safer without, I will accept the Palace maids.


    Aida will follow me as always.


    This time, I won''t be a prisoner inside the carriage. Ignis made sure that the misunderstandings of the first time aren''t repeated.


    We have enough guards to discourage anyone from attacking.


    He also wrote that he took care of most nobles organising the assassinations. He said I would be safe for the time being.


    Of course, I can''t believe him.


    How can he be sure about that, ah? However, I am not afraid of danger. I''m more scared by the politics and socialising I''ll be asked to manage.


    ?Father didn''t send Antonio because he thought our brother would duel every two minutes to defend your honour,? Marius says after we''ve crossed the gate.


    He waited so that I couldn''t run back and drag Antonio here in his place. As if I would do that.


    ?Is that so? Oh, well, it means we''ll have fun together,? I say.


    Marius pretends to be unaffected by my words, but I can tell he''s rather satisfied. He wanted to hear something like this, and he knew I would read through him and say I wanted him here with me.


    ?We can also make a few stops and explore the world,? I add.


    He nods, agreeing. After all, rather than to protect me, he followed because he''s curious.


    ?When we reach Mavale, you will be too busy with the coronation to pay any attention to me. I''ll take the chance to look for secret passages.?


    ?Oh, please, don''t be the cause of the next incident,? I sigh. ?I already did enough damage.?


    ?What damage? We have a Queen in the family, and a minister, as well, even though uncle. Also, you won''t be Queen for this year only, so I have time to grow up and seize power in the capital!?


    ?Seize what??


    ?I want to work in the capital. We couldn''t till now, but since the situation is like this...?


    His smug expression isn''t convincing. I could believe in his ambitions if only he showed any sign before today.


    ?So, after pointing out that Antonio would challenge people in my name, you said you wanted to have a career?? I chuckle. ?You weren''t such a manipulator before I left.?


    ?Oh, I had one less reason to be.?


    ?You don''t trust Ignis yet, do you? Is that it??


    ?Nah,? he mumbles. ?As if I would follow you just because I''m worried.?


    ?You think Antonio would fail at protecting me. We both know he won''t go around challenging people since the day my husband left. They are friends now, kind of...?


    ?You call him that...?


    ?Antonio??


    ?Husband!?


    Oh, that.


    ?If not husband, then Ignis,? he adds, pouting.


    ?You''re right. I should stop with that. He''s a King, after all.?


    It would be bad if rumours were to spread and damage his reputation. He''s the cruel tyrant that rules the capital in fear. I can''t just call him Ignis and treat him like my friend. I ought to show respect, at least in public.


    ?I wonder if he''ll feel the same,? I sigh.


    ?The same as you? That''s not the case, Veronica. He''s completely smitten.?


    ?No, I mean... Yes, but... Oh, two months passed. By the time we reach the capital, it will be two and a half. What if he changed his mind??


    Moreover, the Palace is full of pretty ladies. What if he fooled around while I was away?


    He said he wouldn''t. And he can''t risk lying to me twice, right?


    ?I think that whatever you''re worried about is stupid,? Marius says, observing the mountains on the horizon. ?You can''t know it until you reach Mavale and talk with that man. Until then, relax and enjoy this journey. Because we''re going to have fun.?


    ?Our whereabouts will be reported to his Majesty,? I remind him.


    Marius scoffs, turning his head away from me.


    ?No, please, resume calling him husband. This makes me remember how he swindled all three of you with his royal charms.?


    ?What royal charms? He swindled us because he''s captivating as a person.?


    ?Even I would be charming with a Kingdom as dowry.?


    ?You will be charming when you grow up; you don''t need to worry.?


    ?How can you know? Maybe I''ll turn ugly after becoming an adult.?


    ?Father didn''t turn ugly. And mother is even prettier than when she was younger. Why would you do that??


    ?Ah, it''s not easy to be beautiful, is it??


    He passes his hand through his hair, messing the tail and needing to tie it again. He usually ties his hair on the back, lately.


    He started letting it grow a couple of years ago, and I''m not yet clear how he didn''t get tired of it. I am a girl and would like to keep my hair short. If I was born male, I wouldn''t let it grow for anything in the world.


    It''s a lot of trouble, more than needed.


    ?If you feel uncomfortable and want to go back, you have to tell me. All right?? I say, turning serious for a moment. ?No one will judge you, Marius. The capital happens to be... difficult.?


    ?Why would I want to leave? You are not given such a choice. How could I be such a coward??


    ?Oh, brother...? I sigh.


    ?I''m not being brave. It''s just my duty.?


    ?You''re too young to have duties.?


    ?What about you then? You''re barely five years older. And that man is young as well.?


    ?Five years is a lot! I am an adult, and I will turn twenty-one soon.?


    ?You are not used to acting like an adult. How will you deal with the intrigues in the capital??


    ?There won''t be many intrigues by the time we arrive.?


    ?Don''t be so optimistic.?


    ?All right,? I chuckle. ?But I will find a way. It''s not as easy to hurt me, is it??


    We continue our journey with the freedom of two young adults exploring the world for the first time without parents. Oh, for Marius, it''s the case.


    I did see a little with Ignis, but it was a different situation. We were both pretending to be someone else, even though for different reasons. Now, I don''t have any reason to hide my identity.


    I can let the Royal Guard organise everything and choose where to take a break and how long. What I shall do is buy souvenirs on the way and pack them in the carriages.


    All in all, it''s not that bad. We can rest when we''re tired and eat when hungry. We''re not followed by potential assassins, so we don''t worry about delaying a day or being faster.


    It''s peaceful. Maybe the last peaceful days for a while.


    Once in Mavale, I will be busy with the preparations, and Marius will have a lot of things to do as well.


    Yet, I am looking forward to meeting Ignis again.. I need to find out if he feels the same about me.

 Chapter 91 - Journey (2)

    The journey proceeds well, all in all. The pace is good, and the knights make frequent stops and always ask me whether I''d take a walk or eat something.


    They are way more kind than the first time around. I suspect they were scolded for the way they acted the first time. I can recognise a few faces from the first journey.


    They bow, apologetic, every time our eyes meet.


    Marius does his best to keep me entertained, but he''s not used to travelling and ends up sleeping most of the time. It''s also thanks to Aida, sometimes.


    He knows how to become annoying, so she just makes him sleepy when he doesn''t stop talking. She''s not in our carriage all the time, though.


    When she''s here, Marius is simply annoying. But when we''re alone, he tells me his worries.


    I''ve lost count of how many times he told me not to trust Ignis even if he''s the King. Not to believe what someone says in the Palace unless I confirm it first.


    He escorts me everywhere, offering his arm for me to hold and glaring at the guards, making clear he didn''t agree to it.


    We stop at an inn tonight. As expected, Marius accompanies me to my room.


    ?I will sneak out and do some magic later,? I whisper.


    Marius nods, feigning seriousness. But his eyes shine just like when he was little.


    But first, I need to eat dinner. One of the knights always brings it to me, and they check it thoroughly before allowing me to eat.


    Even when we''re camping outside, they do this.


    This time, it''s Tobin''s turn. He brings the tray inside and places it on the table. He uses a silver knife and a needle to try for poison, and he even tries a bite of everything by himself.


    I''ll be allowed to eat only if Tobin doesn''t show any trace of potential poisoning. In the Palace, I won''t need to witness this process, luckily.


    It''s nerve-wracking. The thought of someone getting ill or dying because of me... Oh, I''d prefer not to see it with my eyes. It''s nonsense, and I don''t need to be protected from poison!


    In fact, I glance at Aida.


    She shakes her head, signalling that the food is good. I sigh, stopping to worry about Tobin. He''ll be all right.


    If I can arrange for Aida to be in charge of this, I won''t have people on my conscience. She can sense poison and venom without trying it on herself.


    And she can heal herself or the person trying the poison.


    ?The food is safe,? Tobin declares after counting up to a quarter of an hour. I sit at the table and eat.


    It doesn''t feel tasty after all this procedure. In the capital, this will be hidden from me. And all my meals will be highly controlled.


    I eat in silence under Tobin''s watch and in front of Aida''s sighs. This is troubling, and it reminds me of the first time. But now I know why this is happening, at least. I won''t freak out.


    ?My Lady, you should sleep early. We''ll resume the journey at dawn. We''re expected to reach the capital in three days. Two if we don''t take long breaks.?


    ?Oh, that''s fine,? I say. ?I don''t need frequent breaks. I''ll rest once in the capital.?


    ?Good. I will organise the rest with the other guards. Have a good night.?


    As soon as the door is closed, I count to ten. Marius barges in when I reach nine, and I gesture to keep quiet. We shouldn''t attract everyone''s attention.


    Aida shakes her head as we sneak out, and she crosses her arms while observing our furtive moves and quiet giggles.


    I wave at her before leaving, passing through the backdoor and running to the forest.


    ?What are you going to do today?? Marius says, jumping in place as my fingers start shining. This is some light magic. I don''t use it often because it has no effect other than what is obvious.


    But Marius likes to see magic, so I''d do this every time he''s witnessing. He loves it when I make a ball with the light and send it around to lighten our path.


    He claps his hands, following the improvised lantern with his gaze. When it lightens the surroundings for us, including Tobin''s silent presence, Marius startles. He reaches out to the short sword he keeps in the belt, but there''s no time to take it out.


    ?Wait, Marius,? I stop him. ?There''s no need.?


    ?He''s a witness!? my brother exclaims.


    ?He already knew it before. If he hasn''t sold me out already, he won''t do it now.?


    ?But... How can you be sure he won''t change his mind in the capital??


    ?I know it. That''s all.?


    ?He followed you here!?


    ?Yes, that''s what he does. He''s my personal guard, Marius. If anything happens to me, he will be held accountable.?


    Marius is unhappy with the situation, but he does calm down. His face is transparent.


    ?It''s a lovely night for a walk, Sir Tobin,? I say out loud.


    He just nods.


    ?I''ll do some cheap tricks before going to the capital.?


    ?You''re telling him everything!? Marius complains.


    ?It''s better he knows, right??


    ?No, it''s not!?


    ?Marius, I can''t hide! Not alone. If the people surrounding me know my secret, they can help me keep it hidden. But alone, I stand no chance.?


    ?You''re not alone. I am with you. And Aida is, too.?


    ?We''re not enough. Also, it''s not like we can change our minds now. Sir Tobin knows. We can''t erase his memories about the tricks I did in front of him.?


    ?You what??


    ?Oh, it was an accident. But I''m more relaxed since it happened.?


    ?You''re so reckless, sister!?


    ?I know.?


    Sir Tobin stands under his tree, hidden by the shadows. I''m not even sure he''s listening.


    He doesn''t even clear his throat to remind us of his presence.


    ?Do you want to see the trick or not?? I mutter.


    Marius sighs.


    I open my palm and light a fire. He claps his hands, forgetting the grudges of a minute ago.


    A gentle breeze caresses our face and messes our hair as I move the leaves from the ground. I make them twirl in the wind before letting them repose again.


    ?It''s late summer,? I notice. ?Soon, it will be winter. And then, spring again. I love spring...?


    I can exchange energy with the flowers in spring. It''s the best time because both they and I have enough vibrancy to play with.


    Even though working with plants is high-level magic. I''m an elementalist. I can command nature''s forces, like wind and fire.


    I''ve also learnt something about lightning, but it''s pretty scary, so I avoid showing it to other people.


    However, high-level spells are more useful, and they use more energy. It would be better to perform one of those and get it over with. I''ll be good for a while if I do something intricate.


    I find a tree with enough vital energy, and I use my power to give it even more. Without warning, a flower bud appears in front of us.


    I continue with the enchantment until I''m sure it will go in full bloom again. Once we leave because these things need time.


    A single flower is as much as the tree can produce right away.


    ?This is for you!? I say, giving the bud to Tobin. ?A bribe to keep this a secret!?


    He could chuckle, get annoyed, or be moved by my generosity. But, once again, he just nods and accepts the gift.


    Some days, I''m glad he''s my guard. Some others, I wonder if he''ll use this silence to plot against me.


    Yet, if Ignis trusts him, I should too. I failed at confirming that the people around my husband are trustworthy, so I better rely on him about that. Even if I was distracted by Ignis before carrying out my evaluations, I think I wouldn''t have reached any conclusion even if he let me continue.


    ?It''s getting late, my Lady.?


    ?Oh, sure,? I sigh.


    Marius strolls behind me, pouting because I didn''t give the flower to him. But he has no reason to.


    I would repeat any spell if he asked me. I''ve always done it.


    Since they were little, my siblings loved to gather with me and watch as I performed my enchantments. When they were smaller, even my spells were simpler.


    As we all grew up, I learnt more complicated things and succeeded to appease their growing tastes.


    In the end, I''ve become their secret entertainer. I would play with fire and water just for them. It didn''t cost me much, and it was a chance to train my magic.


    ?Come on, brother. Don''t pout like this!?


    He doesn''t seem to relax.


    ?Oh, Marius, don''t be angry at me!? I try. ?I''ll be needing all your help once in the capital. Don''t change your mind about protecting me!?


    He frowns, his hands clenched in fists. He nods, remembering what he came along for.


    I''m glad he''s still as easy to manage as when he was a child.

 Chapter 92 - King Aurelius (1)

    Arriving at the capital is the end of our adventure. It''s been fun, but now we need to focus.


    The journey from the gates to the Royal Palace is different from last time. People are crowding the streets on both sides. They cheer on us when the carriage passes, and Marius hides his face when he notices they''re all staring at us.


    I wave my hand, greeting the people on my side.


    It''s odd. I''ve never been greeted like this anywhere. But they truly seem happy that I''m here.


    People can be so strange. What has Ignis told everyone to make the peasants pleased about me?


    Some children throw petals in front of the carriage as we proceed slowly. Tobin is on a horse, riding next to the carriage with his emotionless expression.


    ?Sir Tobin, are we going to proceed like this for the whole time?? I inquire. My hand is getting tired of greeting.


    Also, I''m only capable of waving on this side. The others will see the carriage only, poor people. But what can I do? I am only one.


    ?It seems the news that our future Queen would arrive today escaped the Palace and reached Mavale. People came to greet you, my Lady. This is a good sign, right??


    I nod. Indeed, it''s good. As long as they don''t want to lynch me, I''m happy. Yet, I wanted to see Ignis right away.


    Oh, but even if I arrived early at the Palace, I would have to wait for him to finish his work before finally meeting him.


    ?What will happen when we reach the Palace??


    Will I have to greet strangers for the whole day? I''m not in the mood right now. I can leave it for tomorrow, right?


    ?My Lady will have dinner in the royal apartments, far from the noise of the Palace. During the evening, his Majesty will come to visit you. Most probably, my Lady will retire early to rest from the journey.?


    That''s good, but I don''t feel all that tired. I can risk talking late into the night and getting on par with what has happened to Ignis while we were apart.


    It''s not been too long, after all, but I felt every single day on my shoulders.


    We proceed at the same annoying pace, and the crowd becomes bigger and louder. The ladies call the Queen and shout happy when our eyes meet. The children throw flowers and sing songs.


    It''s so cheerful. As if I did something great before coming here.


    ?I don''t understand. Why are they so happy?? I inquire. ?I get it: a new Queen. But they still don''t know if I''ll be a good one.?


    ?I will answer to that,? Marius declares.


    Sir Tobin nods and slows down for a second, moving a step behind the carriage window.


    ?You tamed the tyrant. That''s why they love you,? Marius comments. ?Since you managed to make him lose his mind, the people think you will guide the cursed tyrant of Alba towards a lighter path.?


    ?What??


    ?You''re their saviour! They think they''ll be better now that you''ll distract his Majesty from killing people randomly.?


    ?Ah, no, not that... I was wondering: what is it about the curse??


    ?People call him cursed because he has red hair,? Marius comments, rolling his eyes.


    ?That''s so mean.?


    ?I know. But he can live with it. It''s not like his hair became red when he was crowned.?


    ?But it''s still mean. His family disliked him because of it. Did you know that his father sent him away because he thought Ignis would bring misfortune to his wife??


    ?That''s how you two met for the first time,? Marius points out. ?He''s luckier than he deserves.?


    ?Oh, you,? I sigh.


    ?Also, his early actions didn''t help with his reputation. I heard the story from Marchioness Crasso. It seems that your husband isn''t as cruel as they paint him. But, he''s terrible at showing his real nature.?


    ?That''s not true!?


    ?I''m not talking about the rose filter you see him through. It''s his advertisement policy that is awful. Your husband should replace whoever is in charge of that. He could turn the story in so many ways to make it look better.?


    ?And it wouldn''t be a lie, in that case,? I realise. ?Do you think Ignis is purposely letting people misunderstand him? So that he can rule with fake terror or something??


    Marius rolls his eyes again.


    ?I think he just doesn''t care enough.?


    ?I can''t allow people to continue misunderstanding,? I murmur. ?I''ll find a way to improve Ignis''s image.?


    Eventually, we do reach the gates of the Palace. It just takes us so long that it feels like forever.


    The golden gates, defended by marble lions, are opened. The carriage is still slow.


    The soldiers come out and stand in formation. They salute the carriage as we pass, and Sir Tobin stays back. He won''t be needed for the following few minutes, so he moves on the other side. We continue forward while the rest of the delegation goes left. Only a couple of nobles go right.


    The carriage where I sit, though, doesn''t turn.


    The Royal Palace is like an onion. Outside, there are the residences of small-tier nobles and commoner workers. Then, officers and knights.


    In the centre, middle-tier nobles live and work.


    The part reserved for the Royal Family is at the heart of the whole complex, slightly southern than the geographic centre.


    To walk in, one needs to pass next to a crazy amount of guards.


    Then, the carriage stops in front of the King''s residence.


    Here is where I will sleep. A wing of this Palace will be for me to use. In Alba, the Queen doesn''t have her own Palace while she''s ruling.


    Only Dowager Queens and Princesses might be assigned one.


    I wait for the knights to dispose, and one of them opens the door. He helps me get off, and I stretch my legs, tired from the long sitting.


    I straighten my back and take a look around, uncertain about where to go.


    When the knights salute, I realise I won''t need to know anything. I can just be guided.


    Ignis appears on the stairs, and he walks down without haste. I guess he would run here if there weren''t so many eyes on us. For sure, I would.


    ?It''s a pleasure to meet you again, your Majesty,? I say. I curtsey, perfectly elegant.


    I even lower my eyes when greeting Ignis.


    He stands in front of me, surprised. He doesn''t know how to reply to so much politeness.


    I offer my hand to him, as the Marchioness instructed me.


    Usually, this is something I can decide to do or not. Yet, the first time we meet after a long time is a must: I have to offer my hand for a kiss.


    Ignis bows down, catching my hand midair. He brings it to his lips, and he kisses the tip of my fingers.


    It''s sweetly slow, and he looks at me from below. His green eyes seem happy to see me.


    But I won''t be certain until I ask him later.


    When he lets go of my hand, my whole arm tickles.


    He nods to Marius, standing behind me, and my brother bows down to greet him.


    Two maids approach Marius, and he follows them somewhere. Probably his lodgings.


    Duke Bursio doesn''t have a fixed area in the Palace. He gave up that right in exchange for other benefits he needed more when he retired in Narith.


    ?Are you tired, wife?? Ignis asks.


    ?Just a little.?


    ?Then, do you mind if we take a walk before letting you rest for the day??


    I nod, and he offers his arm to me. I cling to it, resisting the temptation of leaning my head on his shoulders.


    ?Please, come this way.?


    He''s tender yet strangely distant. All he''s doing is perfectly following all the protocols.


    Is it a bad sign? What if he realised marrying me was a mistake?


    After all, there''s nothing exquisite about me, nothing special. If we forget about the magic, I''m just like any other lady.


    Oh, but why am I thinking so much? I will know the truth in a few minutes.


    ?I thought your Majesty would be busy when I arrived,? I say. ?I was so surprised to see you here.?


    ?I just happened to finish in time,? he chuckles. ?And meeting my wife seems far more relevant than signing a few documents.?


    He glances at me, but his gaze doesn''t stay for too long. Is he evading me? Does he not want to look?


    I am tired, indeed, but I don''t think my image is so bad. Not much worse than usual.


    ?The documents will be on my desk even tomorrow,? he continues. ?I can''t be sure my wife won''t run away if I don''t check on her.?


    I should feel offended by his distrust. Yet, all I can think of is that he''s barely looking at me.


    Why? I missed him so much, so why do I get this cold welcoming?

 Chapter 93 - King Aurelius (2)

    ?How was the journey?? Ignis asks. No... Not Ignis. His Majesty, the King.


    ?It was pleasant, your Majesty.?


    ?I hope you weren''t stopped from doing anything you wanted to.?


    ?I wasn''t.?


    ?I''m glad.?


    He smiles, and I can finally see something of my personal Ignis. It''s weird, but I feel like standing next to a different person.


    He has my husband''s looks, but he''s so different at the same time.


    As if he was pretending, either with me, right now. Which one is the real Ignatius?


    ?Have you thought about our situation?? he continues.


    ?I have, your Majesty.?


    ?Will you tell me your response this evening??


    ?Yes, I will.?


    He smiles, showing his contentment for a second only.


    ?Will I also get my answer?? I murmur, wondering if pressing a King in the capital is allowed. I did interrogate him during our journey. Oh, I did so many criminal things after that. Yet, it didn''t feel dangerous in the least.


    It''s only now that reality hits me in the face.


    Ignis is wearing luxurious clothes. On his chest, a couple of military decorations. Overall, he gives another impression.


    His boots aren''t comfortable, but someone cleaned them until they shined. His hair is also less messy.


    His hands are stained with ink, and a short sword hangs on his belt. It seems more like a toy, a decoration...


    This is a part of Ignis I''ve never seen. I couldn''t imagine it could exist. He''s like a stranger to me right now.


    I shouldn''t have let him go two months ago. I should have made him stay next to me to protect him from the influence of the capital...


    ?What are you thinking about, my dear?? he inquires.


    His words are polite yet distant. It''s as if he doesn''t feel anything when saying my dear.


    ?I''m not thinking about anything in particular.?


    ?Then, shall we return back??


    ?Oh, yes, of course, your Majesty.?


    The nerves of his temple twitch, but he doesn''t say anything.


    This is definitely not what I was expecting as a welcome. Oh, I was convinced he wouldn''t be able to come here and greet me, to begin with.


    ?You should rest. I will return to my work now. We''ll see each other at dinner,? the King says. ?If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to tell anyone in your chambers. They are there to serve you and tend to your needs.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty. I will remember.?


    ?Then, have a good day.?


    He bows over and pecks my forehead. Without any warning. He just does as he pleases.


    Then, too soon, he splits from me and walks away. He doesn''t turn even once as he disappears from my sight.


    As for me, I stare at his back like a desperate country girl not knowing how to proceed with her life.


    ?My Lady, please come this way,? a maid says after bowing.


    She shows me where my chambers are. In the bedroom, a bath is waiting for me. Oh, awesome! At least, I''ll be able to relax for a bit.


    Being the King''s wife must have some perks, right? Even if the King himself changed his mind, I can enjoy the luxuries for a while more.


    As the maids help me get rid of the dirty clothes and leave my hair free on the shoulders, I get into the tub and sigh. The scent of lavender is helping me get rid of the stress.


    The maids are delicate while helping me wash, not letting my skin be irritated. They take care of everything, and I don''t need to pay too much attention.


    They don''t need my directives, so I relax even more.


    I almost fall asleep in the water.


    ?My Lady, the water is cold. Shall we prepare the clothes for you to wear??


    ?Oh, yes,? I sigh, stepping out.


    A maid offers me her hand, but I''m not as delicate as to need support to get out of the bathtub.


    I reach out for a towel and rub myself dry, leaving only the hair for the maids. I wear a cotton chemise and sit in front of the dressing table to let them continue with their tasks.


    I can look at myself in the mirror like this. The eyebags are less swollen than when I just walked into this room. Yet, my complexion is still pale. I need to rest to return to my usual healthy colour.


    ?No makeup,? I say when the maid opens a few jars to show me the colours at my disposal. ?The dinner will be private, right??


    ?Yes, my Lady. His Majesty will come here to have dinner with you.?


    ?I won''t wear any cloak. Just the dress, and please choose something comfortable.?


    ?Yes, my Lady.?


    Around ten maids are trafficking around me. Yet, they''re skilled enough not to make me wish there were fewer. They don''t bother me because they''re so professional.


    Each one of them must have been selected after a long process, so they''re the best in the Palace, second only to those serving the King and the other members of the Royal Family.


    ?Where is my brother?? I inquire.


    ?The young lord is in his lodgings. In Duke Santio''s wing of Autumn Palace.?


    ?Fine,? I sigh. ?Can I go visit him later? Can he come here??


    ?The young lord can come here tomorrow morning for tea. My Lady, you''re higher in status. There''s no need for you to walk far.?


    ?But am I allowed to??


    ?I haven''t heard any rule forbidding it.?


    ?Good.?


    As they dry and comb my hair, using scented oil to make it softer and shining, I continue gazing in the mirror, lost.


    ?We are done, my Lady.?


    ?You can leave, then. Just send someone to show me the way when dinner is ready.?


    They curtsey before getting out, bowing their heads and walking in silence.


    There is some difference from the first time I came here. And, also, from that dream.


    I am not in the room I used before. I guess I was far from the King''s Palace. I didn''t fulfil the requirements to stay there, and it also was a little too dangerous.


    But now, even if not still Queen, I''m the King''s wife. It makes sense that I can stay here.


    The maids haven''t unpacked my things yet. I guess they will either move them to the Queen''s room or wait for the coronation before starting the work. I won''t be here for long either way.


    If Ignis wants me, I''ll go to the Queen''s room. If he changes his mind, I''ll go back home.


    These lodgings are spacious, so I can only imagine how big the Queen''s chambers can be. A whole family could live here!


    The windows all show beautiful gardens, and I bet at least one is for my exclusive use. There are servants on each corner, ready to run if called.


    The walls are made of solid brick, and I can''t find secret passages anywhere. Other than the servant passages, of course.


    Seems that security is a secondary issue with respect to privacy. In the end, here is where the Kingdom''s matters are decided.


    When a servant knocks on the door, I open it and look at him. He bows his head and talks after my nod.


    ?I''m here to show the way to my Lady.?


    ?The way to dinner?? I inquire. They could bring it here, for goodness. Shall I really walk far just to have some food?


    Oh, whatever.


    ?Yes, my Lady. His Majesty is waiting for you.?


    ?Oh, understood,? I sigh.


    If Ignis is waiting, then I should hurry. In the end, the King can''t be asked to walk here to eat. I should have figured.


    ?Where are we going to eat?? I inquire. ?In the King''s chambers??


    ?For tonight, the table was set in the King''s chambers. His Majesty thought you would be too tired to dine in the familiar room,? the servant explains. ?But the rest of your meals will be held in your chambers or in the familiar dining room.?


    ?The whole family eats there, right? Am I expected to attend, or should I wait until after the coronation??


    ?My Lady is part of the family already. You have every right to dine there.?


    ?All right, then.? I shall confirm this with someone else, though. I better not trust the words of a single servant, for I might fall into a trap.


    As the Marchioness explained, it doesn''t really matter if I break some etiquette rule. But I prefer not to, at least until there''s a crown on my head making it clear to everyone where my place is.


    ?It''s here, my Lady. His Majesty is waiting.?


    The servant opens the door and bows, waiting for me to walk in.


    On the other side, there is Ignis, indeed. He''s standing in front of a window, looking at the shadows outside. A table with a few candles is set not far from him, and the rest of the room is rather dark.


    It feels intimate, for some reason.

 Chapter 94 - King Aurelius (3)

    The servant who came to fetch me alone. The dark room and no witnesses around.


    It all feels like a trap.


    As if Ignis was planning to kill me.


    One day, I will tell him not to scare me like this. But, for now, I''ll just hear him out. We''ll have dinner together after weeks. After months!


    Time flew by, now that I can think calmly. I feel as if we parted yesterday, now.


    But the nostalgia of those lonely days was so real, so powerful...


    I walk inside the room, and the doors are closed behind my back.


    If this is how Ignis welcomes girls, it''s no surprise he had to look as far as in Narith for a potential bride.


    ?Veronica,? he says, turning to me.


    Tonight, his expression isn''t one of a stranger. I can recognise him.


    ?I''ve missed you so much!? he continues, walking to me with huge steps. He drags me in his arms, and his face sinks in my hair.


    Is this a good sign? He missed me. It means he still likes me, right?


    ?I missed you, too,? I reply. ?Your Majesty.?


    He splits from me, observing my face with so much interest. He''s different from this afternoon.


    Are there two copies of him, by any chance?


    ?Don''t do that,? he breathes, almost desperate.


    As if I''ve offended him. As if what I say hurts his body other than his soul.


    ?Do what??


    ?Don''t push me away like this, Veronica. We are alone.?


    ?The Marchioness explained what shall I call you. Until the coronation, I am just like any subject.?


    ?Until the coronation,? he sighs. ?But we''re alone now. There''s no need to call me Majesty. Just use my name.?


    ?If this is what you desire, King Aurelius.?


    His eyebrows twitch, bending down and giving him the most desperate of the expressions. I can''t help but tease him a little more. It''s so funny, and he''s adorable.


    ?How could I dare defy my King''s orders?? I continue.


    His face is just so cute. I have a lot of serious matters to ask him, and we have so much to discuss. But now, I can only do this: stare at him and speak weird things.


    I press my palm on his chest, and I lean closer. I land my ear on his heart, and I listen to his beat for a few moments.


    His tense muscles signal his uneasiness.


    ?Is my mighty King not going to punish a naughty wife?? I chuckle.


    ?You can say what you want in this room. It''s safe.?


    ?Oh, I see. I can even complain about tyranny and bloody coups??


    ?What you want, I said,? he spits out. ?Now, are you going to continue for a long time??


    I sigh, splitting from him.


    ?I''m sorry,? I say.


    I bow my head and wait for his reaction. In the end, I haven''t confirmed his intentions yet.


    ?What is your final decision?? I ask. ?Are you still willing to be married to me??


    ?We can''t divorce or annul...? he starts.


    I scoff, annoyed.


    ?As if.?


    ?It''s the law.?


    ?The law says a Queen can''t be divorced. But I am no Queen. Not yet. You have a few days to decide what to do with me. If you change your mind, you can send me back.?


    ?Is that what you want?? he inquires, crossing his arms.


    I join my hands in front of me, so that I can stare at the fingers.


    ?What I want is not relevant,? I say.


    ?To me, it is. If a divorce is what you want, I''ll let you have it. Even if it means changing a few laws.?


    ?I don''t want that, Ignis! Just, know that you have a choice. It''s not too late to decide.?


    ?I would be a fool. After everything I''ve done to marry you, how can I consider letting you go??


    Then, he realises how his words sound, and he sighs.


    ?Unless you want it, of course.?


    Give me a choice, ah? Too bad I don''t have any use for this kind of choice.


    ?I don''t want to get divorced.?


    ?I''ve never asked you if you wanted to marry me, Veronica. Now, without hiding anything from you, I can do it. Do you want to be my wife??


    ?I just told you...?


    ?No, you didn''t,? he interrupts me. ?You said you don''t want not to be my wife. You don''t want to divorce. But what about staying married? You don''t mind it, or do you want it? Which one is it??


    My heart starts beating faster as the words form in the depth of my throat.


    ?I want to stay married. This is my wish.?


    ?Then,? Ignis sighs, ?let''s stay married.?


    I dare to raise my eyes and meet his gems. It''s not a King I''m looking at. It''s just my husband.


    Even if he has many faces, his sweet and caring self always surfaces when we''re alone. Under these conditions, I can spend the rest of my life next to a tyrant.


    ?Let''s,? I repeat, smiling.


    He steps forward, trapping me in his embrace. This time, he doesn''t let me flee. His lips find mine, and we kiss each other after a long, long time.


    Dinner is getting cold on the table, but we do not care.


    ?Now,? I murmur before licking his neck, ?now, show me how much you missed me.?


    Finally, I can do all the naughty things I came up with during his absence.


    ?Later,? he replies.


    ?Seems I wasn''t clear enough when I said this,? I chuckle. ?Are you already arguing??


    ?Oh, Veronica,? he sighs. ?I''ve missed you so much that I''d look at you for a whole week. I''d need no food nor sleep if I could have you so close.?


    ?I didn''t say tell. I said show.?


    He chuckles, reacting too mildly to my harsh tone. He''s not getting angry nor stepping back awkwardly. He doesn''t mind a naughty wife.


    At the same time, he''s not doing exactly what I want. Is this going to be a battle?


    ?We should eat first.?


    ?What?? I''m not hungry right now! I want something else...


    ?I haven''t had time for lunch today, so I''m starving.?


    Oh, he didn''t? But he had time to come greet me. And even take a stroll together. A short and awkward stroll, but still...


    Don''t tell me...


    ?Ignis, did you skip lunch to come to greet me??


    ?Ah? No, of course not. Lunch was already over when you arrived.?


    ?I was told you would be busy, so it was a surprise that you could come meet me. Is it because you worked during your lunch break??


    ?Don''t start nagging already,? he sighs.


    ?I''m not nagging. I''m worried. Are you even sleeping? Do you have any guards watching over you? Or do you feel safer here??


    His eyes avoid mine, revealing enough of his daily happenings.


    ?You don''t sleep well,? I say. ?And you don''t eat regularly.?


    ?I do eat. I have people that think about that. Just today I couldn''t have a single bite because I was so excited to finally see you again.?


    ?You''re saying this just so I stop scolding you! It won''t work!?


    ?I didn''t even plan to come and greet you. My first intention was to look at you from afar. But then, when you got off the carriage, I couldn''t resist. It had been too long without seeing you.?


    ?It won''t work,? I repeat, but it''s a lie. It''s working perfectly.


    In fact, Ignis drags me to the table. I sit on my chair while he places his right next to me. He moves the plate so we can eat one close to the other.


    ?How was your journey?? he inquires.


    He even bends closer to me just to leave a peck on my nose. His expression is so sweet that I forget what I was complaining about.


    When I walked in here, I was going to tell him that his courting technique sucks. Yet, at this point, I''m completely swayed.


    And I don''t even know what made me surrender like this.


    I''m sitting here, eating in silence and accepting everything he leaves on my plate. I''m listening to his words and replying to each and every question.


    In a daze, like hypnotised.


    His courting techniques can be so powerful. How naive of me to think I had a chance to resist.


    My chance for a counterattack comes soon, though. When Ignis offers me a grape, I open my mouth and let him feed me.


    We''ve finished eating and are now nibbling on the fruits.


    His fingers touch my lips, and an idea comes to mind.


    With the next grape, I move my head forward and graze his fingers with my teeth. As I retreat, I make sure my lips caress the tip of his fingers in an odd, delicate kiss.


    When his breath skips a cycle, I realise there are many things I can do to counterattack his courting.


    I chew the fruit slowly, looking him in the eyes. My expression is calm and neutral, but my look entails a challenge to feed me again.. Only if his nerves can withstand it, of course.

 Chapter 95 - Ignatius Nerva (1)

    After dinner, we move to the sofa and continue talking from there.


    My small actions seem to have an effect, but Ignis bears it all without losing control. His arms surround me, making me lean my head on his chest, but he doesn''t try removing my clothes or touching me more.


    He''s more interested in hearing what I''ve been through than checking if my body still recognises him.


    As a lady, how can I even think of making the first move? He''s the one that has to initiate contact.


    But it''s frustrating. When is he going to wake up? We''ve been talking forever.


    ?Is this the King''s personal room?? I inquire.


    ?Yes, it is. Here, discussions can''t be heard, and interactions can''t be seen. It''s a safe room.?


    ?Oh, nice...?


    And he brought me here just to listen to trivialities?


    ?If no one can hear or see, then we should take the chance to...? I start.


    My words are interrupted by a sweet kiss.


    ?We can do that in my bedroom as well. Or in yours. But I prefer mine for tonight,? he says.


    Are we talking about the same thing?


    ?Aren''t you bothered by others hearing??


    ?No, I''m not. Are you??


    ?Not really.?


    I don''t know anyone from the Palace, and we''re married. It''s not like anyone would have any use hearing out sighs of pleasure.


    ?What are you talking about, Ignis?? I ask, just to be sure.


    ?Love,? he breathes.


    His red ear pokes from his hair, barely visible. His face stays composed as if he wasn''t concerned nor embarrassed.


    ?Then, let''s go!? I exclaim. ?You have to erase the last memory you left me! Come on, come on...?


    I get up and pull him, but he resists and drags me back.


    ?You always hurry,? he complains. ?Sit here and talk some more.?


    ?Talk about what??


    ?About anything. I just want to hear your voice.?


    He pecks my lips before retreating and settling comfortably on the couch.


    ?I missed you,? he says. ?I want to look at you as much as possible. Tomorrow, I''ll be too busy to come to visit you.?


    ?Even at night??


    ?Yes,? he sighs.


    ?Oh, how odd... What could you possibly do at night??


    His eyes caress my neck and shoulders, stopping for a moment on the cleavage.


    ?Boring meetings,? he says.


    ?Boring? So, no alluring ladies will entertain my King?? I murmur, pouting my lips. ?I don''t need to worry, right??


    ?The only lady allowed to entertain me is my lovely wife,? he chuckles.


    ?Is that so? Am I lovely??


    ?Oh, yes,? he sighs, dragging me closer and pecking my cheek. He leaves a trail of kisses on my jaw, down on my neck.


    Well, I guess I can trust him about this. He said he wouldn''t have mistresses. A King has no reason to lie about something so trivial.


    ?If your lovely wife has to entertain you, you should show her how,? I continue.


    To hell with ladylike manners. We won''t reach the bed ever if I leave it to Ignis. He''s content with just watching and listening to me!


    ?Because she might have forgotten in all the time she spent away from you, my King.?


    ?Call me by name,? he murmurs against my skin.


    ?Is it an order, your Majesty?? I inquire, pulling his hair. Oh, how soft! I''ve missed it.


    ?Take it as a plea.?


    ?Kings don''t do that,? I chuckle. ?Yours can either be orders or requests.?


    He stops kissing me to look at my face.


    ?I don''t want to order you around. It''s not my intention.?


    ?Oh, good,? I purr. ?Because it has never been mine to follow your orders. Not in bed, at least...?


    Instead of putting me back in place or frowning annoyed, my words seem to please him more. He smiles, happy.


    He''s too weak. How can he let me act like this? I''ll take advantage of his tenderness if he doesn''t know how to react to my provocations!


    What kind of tyrant would ever forgive such temper?


    I grab his chin and force him to look into my eyes. His emeralds shine with happiness, and his hands are so gentle around my waist.


    ?Bring me to bed,? I order. ?Undress me, and make love until I tell you to stop.?


    It''s stronger than me.


    ?Now, you dare order me around,? he notices, tilting his head. ?How shall I react to this, ah??


    ?The only thing you''re allowed to choose is the order of those actions, your Majesty. But you''ll have to fulfil all three of my desires.?


    I lift my skirts just enough to straddle him, and I start unfastening his belt. I might as well begin with the fun part.


    Until Ignis decides I''m being too naughty and prevents me from touching him again. Or he punishes me for giving orders.


    It''s worth losing my head, but I hope he''s the one taking action, and this doesn''t become a diplomatic incident. Since no complaint comes from his mouth, I guess he''s agreeing to play this game.


    ?Ignis, you promised me,? I say. ?You will tell me to stop if I do something you don''t like, right??


    ?Right,? he sighs. ?And you will tell me if anything...?


    ?Oh, I''ll tell you everything from beginning to end!? I exclaim, stopping his nagging. ?I''ll tell you what to do and what not to do. What I like and dislike. You just have to listen to me.?


    He gulps, and his trousers tent up around his member. If I knew he likes it when I talk like this, I would have done it right from the start. We could have become lovers from night one.


    ?Now, now... Undressing can wait for later, right?? I say. ?For after you bring me to bed. Right now, we can proceed with making love.?


    He sighs, not knowing how to react to an assertive girl. After all, this isn''t something one can witness too often.


    I free his member from the clothes, and I stroke until it becomes harder.


    ?Not so fast, Veronica,? he murmurs. ?Last time, you...?


    ?Don''t talk about that,? I moan. ?Don''t remind me.?


    I kiss his neck, using my free hand to unbutton his shirt.


    His hands move on my back, caressing me through the clothes until one lands on my knee and slips higher.


    Even if I don''t want to hear about it, I still remember what happened last time. If I get hurt at the start, then we won''t be able to make love for the whole night. I have to be careful this time.


    Or I can let Ignis do it. He''s always careful as if it was his way of being.


    ?You said I can choose the order,? he sighs.


    He picks me up, passing his arms behind my knees and back, and he walks towards the second door.


    ?Open the door for me, will you?? he says.


    I press the handle, and we cross into the room nearby. It''s a bedroom with a huge canopy bed in the middle. Big enough for four. And for very, very tall people. It''s twice a normal bed.


    Oh, a King size bed? Wonderful! We can roll on here without falling down. I like it.


    He lets me down slowly and is careful not to hurt me. As if bouncing on this soft mattress would hurt. Then, he sits next to me.


    He undoes a few buttons of the dress, and I sigh while letting him undress me. He also gets rid of his clothes as they''re not doing their bidding anymore.


    I''ve uncovered his chest already, and his trousers hang from his hips but show his erection. He doesn''t dare to put them back, lucky for him, so he just removes them.


    Once naked, he kisses my lips and moves on my chest. I lie down and block his head with my hands. I make him look at me, and I lick my lips while observing his face.


    ?Not here,? I say. My voice is low because I''m actually embarrassed for what I''m doing. But Ignis is fine; he doesn''t mind.


    I push him down, spreading my legs for him.


    ?Here,? I say, and he pecks my thigh before sliding in between. His forefinger splits my lower lips, and he licks around the pleasure bud until I start panting.


    My legs quiver, and my belly burns with electricity. As the pleasure builds up, I close my eyes and clench the sheets. Indeed, getting in bed first is a wise decision.


    I''ll praise Ignis for this later.


    I arch my back and groan, ready to let loose when his mouth returns on the thigh. He kisses up on my belly button, moving to meet me and make love.


    Too bad that I''ve changed my mind about letting him choose the order.


    ?Have I said you can stop?? I moan, pushing him down and folding a leg on his shoulder. ?Not until I tell you.?


    His face doesn''t even show a trace of annoyance. He does as he''s told and kisses my core again, this time using his fingers and making me moan in ecstasy.


    I didn''t know that ordering a King to pleasure me would feel so great.

 Chapter 96 - Ignatius Nerva (2)

    After reaching the peak of pleasure under Ignis''s kisses and caresses, I let him do what he wants because I have no energy to fight back.


    Also, it''s not like I have any other ideas. And I can''t take the lead now because last time I got hurt.


    Just for this time, I''ll let him do it. I''ll try again later, or another time most likely.


    ?Ignis,? I sigh when he kisses my neck.


    ?You know my name now, ah?? he chuckles before nibbling my ear. ?Say it, again.?


    ?Why??


    ?Because I''m asking you.?


    ?Is it that important to you, your Majesty??


    ?Veronica,? he moans. ?Oh, I should call you Ronnie, shouldn''t I??


    ?No, not that!? I complain.


    Why should he use my childish pet name? No one has called me like that for a few years, at least.


    ?Why not??


    ?Because I told you not to.?


    I pull his hair until he looks at me. I kiss him, and then I roll on him.


    Without a split second of thought, he overturns me again and presses me down with his weight. Not that I mind.


    I lock my legs around his hips, crossing my ankles behind his back. He enters slowly and carefully, just like the first time.


    ?Are you all right?? he asks.


    I nod, and he sighs against my ear.


    ?Ronnie,? he adds.


    I moan in between pleasure and complaint.


    ?You can move now,? I say before he decides to use the whole night just for this. ?I''m fine.?


    More than fine. In fact, I moan again when he retreats and trusts back in. It''s nice, pleasant... I''ve missed this emotion. I''ve missed his breath on my neck or his passionate kisses.


    ?More,? I whine, grabbing his shoulders. My nails stick in his skin, leaving signs of the shape of crescent moons. ?More, Ignis, please...?


    He follows my orders. No, rather, he fulfils my plea.


    We end up panting in pleasure, fighting for air in between a kiss and the next. We both start moaning when pleasure builds up, and we release it at the same moment or close enough.


    ?I love you, Veronica,? he says before rolling down and lying to rest.


    His breathing returns to normal after a few minutes, and I cuddle at his side and cover ourselves with the blanket. Other than being huge, this bed is also comfortable. The mattress is perfectly soft, and the pillows are fresh and smell nice.


    ?I will soon become Queen,? I say. ?I''m worried.?


    ?You will be a good Queen, Veronica. Just be yourself and be happy. Don''t let it ruin your mood.?


    ?It''s easy to say it for you! You already are a King. Moreover, you scored yourself a wife and have no worries. On the other hand, I thought I would live a reclusive life.?


    ?Do you want to leave me?? he inquires.


    ?No, unfortunately for you, I don''t want that.?


    ?I don''t want you to leave either. I want you to spend your whole life with me...?


    His fingers caress the bracelet I haven''t removed ever since. I even bathe with it, as it doesn''t seem to react to the water.


    ?But I''m not sure you''ll want to stay after breakfast,? he adds.


    I wince.


    ?What happens at breakfast??


    ?The Royal Family eats together in the dining room. You''re not forced to come, by the way. You can eat in your room if you don''t feel ready. No one will complain, I promise.?


    ?Oh, I don''t mind. Just, I am surprised you eat with them.?


    ?Traditions.? He shrugs.


    I raise my head and peck his cheek before returning on his chest.


    ?I''m married to you and not to them.?


    ?If you say so...?


    ?Don''t underestimate my feelings!? I sulk. ?I''m convinced in my decisions. And I''m not as dumb as to be tricked twice.?


    ?No, that''s right. But it''s not a trick. I''m sincerely concerned about how you''ll react. And how they will behave with you. Just remember: you will be Queen soon! Whatever they say or do, it''ll be just for a few days. Once you have the power, no one will dare to criticise you. No one.?


    ?Not even his Majesty, King Aurelius??


    ?He''s the last person that will have the right to do so. Oh, I guess even now he''s in debt with you.?


    ?In debt??


    ?You didn''t annul the marriage. Nor did you choose to become a widow at your young age. You decided to give me a chance even if I tricked you.?


    ?It''s not that easy.?


    ?No, of course. I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you. But, for now, let me be happy.?


    ?I''ll think about it...?


    ?Veronica...?


    ?All right, all right! I''ll see what you can do to earn my forgiveness.?


    ?Also, there''s something you need to be careful about.?


    ?What is it??


    ?The faction organising the coup has been taken care of, more or less, but there are other enemies of the crown. There will always be. Some don''t even hate me as a Nerva. They just want more power.?


    ?The Church, for example.?


    ?Exactly,? he sighs.


    ?The Marchioness told me some things, but I''m not sure I grasped the extent of their power.?


    ?The Church wants to guide the Crown.?


    ?By guide, you mean control, right??


    ?Correct.?


    ?You can''t let that happen!?


    It would mean death for me. And for my family, and my people...


    ?I will need your help. But I have no intention of letting the High Priest decide which path Alba needs to take. I am the King, not he.?


    ?Are there other people wanting your bad? Other than the Church and the group that tried to kill you??


    ?Some of those getting rid of the previous King are still alive. Others fled to foreign lands. Also, there''s a new faction rising right now. Old, respectable nobles. They don''t like a bastard on the throne.?


    ?They should have protected their Crown Prince better, in that case.?


    ?I don''t think they''ll come as far as to plan my death, but in that case, the new ruler would be the current Crown Princess. Since she''s just a child, the power would be in someone else''s hands.?


    ?Are you talking about your niece? Your brother''s daughter??


    ?No, my sister.?


    Ah, that''s right. Ignis has a half-sister. I guess the regent wouldn''t be his sister-in-law.


    ?These people will have a lot to say against me, I guess.?


    ?Yes,? he sighs. ?With you here, there''s a chance we have an heir. It doesn''t even matter if it''s a boy or a girl, the first of our children will steal away the spot of the heir to the throne.?


    ?It''s early to think about this,? I chuckle. ?We should first work a whole lot before having children.?


    ?I''m telling you what people will think. They won''t feel it''s too early to worry. On the contrary, those people adore worrying about everything.?


    ?So, what are we going to do??


    ?For the moment, we need to survive. To do so, you have to get used to the capital and the Palace. You need to check if you like the personnel I assigned to you. In case, we can change it at any time. But it''s better sooner than later; it will avoid problems.?


    ?I understand. Also, I can fulfil the duties of your wife starting tomorrow. Even if I am not Queen yet, there''s a lot I can do in the meantime.?


    ?The Marchioness filled your head with good intentions. You don''t need to sweat too much, Veronica. You''ll have enough work later. Just enjoy your last days as a jobless, spoiled Duke''s daughter.?


    ?Did you do the same before your coronation??


    ?It was a different situation. Alba would have crumbled down if I took a day off back then.?


    ?But you were away for a month when we got married, and nothing happened!?


    ?Nothing happened is an overstatement. Also, you have no clue about the preparations for a month away. The Chancellor went hunting me in person because he knew it would have become difficult to take back my position if I disappeared for more than a month. Even a single day.?


    ?So, it was dangerous to come with me.?


    ?Yes, it was. In fact, it''s when the factions formed. But I need my enemies to decide about themselves before being able to locate them. Apparently, Malave was left without a regent. In fact, there has always been someone doing the work. And a lot of eyes and ears, following the happenings for me.?


    ?So, it was part of a greater plan.?


    ?I just wanted to marry you. All the rest came on the way.?


    ?You''re kidding me!?


    ?I''m sincere.?


    ?You married me to have an excuse to disappear for a few weeks!?


    ?Wrong. I married you because you''re the most beautiful being in the whole world. And because you asked me to.?


    ?You came up with the idea, you swindler.?


    ?I wasn''t expecting you to accept.?


    ?As if!?


    How could he think I wouldn''t fall into his trap? He needed zero sweat to have me fall at his feet!

 Chapter 97 - The Royal Family (1)

    I wake up in the King''s bed. Yesterday, I didn''t go back to my room because I''m not sure how to reach it from here.


    Also, I was not in the mood to walk in the dark.


    Ignis is still sleeping on his side, so I crawl in his direction and observe him. He''s sleeping; how cute.


    He''s sleeping! Didn''t he have issues with insomnia? Did he solve it all while I was away?


    I pout, wondering if he could relax only when I was far enough not to cause trouble.


    I caress his face, wondering if he''ll react like the first time. And... he does!


    He rolls over me and presses me down.


    Oh, it''s not quite like the first time. He''s not very aggressive this morning. He just pins me down. No hand around my throat and no glaring. Rather, he''s observing me with a grin.


    ?Taking advantage of your husband while he''s sleeping?? he inquires. He doesn''t let me go. My right hand is pressed next to my head, but the other is free to touch.


    I resume caressing his face, and he smiles before bending down to lick my ear.


    ?It''s such a rare occurrence to see you sleep,? I explain. ?How could I resist, your Majesty??


    ?Don''t call me like that,? he moans.


    ?Make me stop, then.?


    ?I might not complain about being woken up early,? he whispers.


    ?Might??


    ?I haven''t decided yet, wife.?


    ?How much do we have till breakfast??


    ?No one will ask the King why he is late.?


    ?The reason will be evident if the King''s wife is late as well,? I point out. ?Even without asking.?


    ?It''s reasonable, my dear. We haven''t seen each other for two months.?


    ?Oh, yes. After eloping, at that.?


    We roll in bed during the morning, making love until it''s time to get up. A knock signals the servants waiting to help us get ready, and I observe the gown from yesterday.


    ?Here,? Ignis says, giving me a clean nightgown.


    This was here? Does he keep female clothes out of habit? Or was it in preparation for my arrival?


    ?You don''t need to go back; you can get ready here. The maids will help you, and there are some clothes in the wardrobe.?


    ?You had everything ready,? I say. ?Were you so certain I would spend the night here??


    ?No, of course not. It was just my most secret wish,? he reveals, bowing down to kiss my hand. ?I prepared for every option.?


    ?Oh, that''s it...?


    So, it''s for me, indeed. Not for any other lady.


    I wasn''t this worried about the competition while I was married to Ignis, the guard. Yet, King Aurelius is another matter.


    His power and riches will attract many flies like honey. I can''t risk lowering my guard.


    Even if I did say I wouldn''t make problems with his mistresses, I have no intention of allowing one.


    Indeed, if a lady manages to pass through my cares and still catch Ignis''s attention, I won''t interfere. But it won''t be as easy as picking a flower in the garden.


    I smile at Ignis when our eyes meet; the door opens. A wave of maids run in, helping Ignis with his clothes.


    ?My Lady, shall we help you?? one of them asks.


    I nod, and they take out the clothes I will wear. From today, I''m a member of the Royal Family. As such, I can''t allow myself comfortable clothes.


    I wear the various layers they pass me. The outer gown is filled with embroidery from cleavage to rim. The shirt is richly decorated, mostly with the royal symbol: a lily flower. It''s red, the threads golden as well as the buttons. Some jewels are nestled here and there. The cloak is long and silky.


    The maid collects the train of the cloak and helps me fold it on my arm, around the elbow. Just like any noble lady, I shall raise the mantle to show the choice of colours. The dress is red and royal, the mantle is white and pure.


    My hair is braided and then folded in two buns on top of my ears, tied by silken ribbons. A light tiara, made of silver and gold, is then leaned on my hand and kept in place by invisible hairpins.


    No lock of hair is let down, for I am a married woman, but the hair from the front is loosened, giving the impression of longer bangs.


    All in all, I still look young and fresh, even if austere and... well, married.


    I don''t like makeup, so I let my face stay a little pale. In the end, I just came from a long journey.


    Meanwhile, a few steps from me, Ignis is getting dressed as well. I turn in his direction from time to time, careful not to be caught.


    The maids shall know I''m watching them. Ignis better not.


    I don''t want him to think I''m observing the servants just because they''re female and potentially interested in him.


    Oh, it was so nice when it was just the two of us!


    I know Ignis won''t have a maid as a mistress. It''s how he was born, after all, and he''s so set on not having bastard children.


    Yet, the maids can''t know this. They will try all the same, and men''s hearts are weak.


    ?Shall we go, wife?? he says, adjusting the jacket under his mantle.


    He smiles at me as if I was his source of joy, and we walk out hand in hand.


    Well, maybe he won''t fall prey to any other woman just yet. Not the first days of marriage, at least. I can risk lowering my guard and letting everyone breathe.


    I''ll have other thoughts to work on sooner or later. I shouldn''t waste time.


    ?This is the room where the Royal Family has their meals. You are allowed to eat here or in your chambers. Nowhere else unless notified in advance. You shall also ask permission for going out of the Palace.?


    ?Am I a prisoner, now??


    ?When the Queen walks out of here, there are certain measures to be taken. To organise the guards and your escorts, please warn someone at least a day in advance.?


    ?All right,? I sigh.


    ?Also, bear it for today. You don''t have to eat with them if you don''t want to. Except for a few special days, but only after the coronation... So, please don''t run away just yet!?


    ?Ah?? I moan. What is he preparing me for? Constant verbal sparring with the rest of the family? How many will we be, by the way?


    ?Entering his Majesty, King Aurelius, and his wife, Royal Consort Veronica.?


    The announcement surprises me a little. Will we be announced every time from now on? Even just for a meal?


    I''m already tired! I can''t imagine poor Ignis after a few months like this.


    The rest of the Royal Family is waiting. Not all, I guess.


    There are three tables in total. The one in the centre is the King''s. Here only the core members of the family will sit. His stepmother, sister, niece, and so on.


    On the other two tables, there are the late King''s brothers and their families. Everyone here is a direct descendant of a ruling King or a spouse of a descendant.


    The seat with the bigger chair is Ignis''s. He sits at the head of the table, and a servant moves the chair for me. I''m on his left. In front of me, there''s the Queen Dowager.


    She stares at me for a second, not losing a single detail with her pitch-black eyes. Her hair is tightly tied on top of her head, and the rich jewels decorate her face and chest with the most regal demeanour I''ve ever seen.


    This is how a Queen shall look like. Will I ever have this image?


    ?Finally,? she comments. ?Good morning, Ignatius.?


    ?Morning, mother,? he spits out. Not one of them is happy with the other, but they''re talking.


    Their eyes exude antipathy, but they can''t kill one another just yet. What a situation...


    ?It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Veronica.?


    ?The honour is mine, your Majesty,? I say, bowing my head.


    ?I see... Alba will soon have a new Queen. So many Queens in a single Palace, ah??


    I nod, not knowing how to reply. Am I even supposed to say anything?


    ?Gracy, dear, greet your sister-in-law...? she continues, turning to a beautiful and blond young girl. She''s ten, if I remember correctly. The first Princess, and currently the Crown Princess.


    ?Welcome to the Palace, sister-in-law,? she says. Her eyes analyse me just like the Queen Dowager did a few moments ago.


    The Queen Grandmother isn''t here, and she won''t join us. I wouldn''t be able to sit next to Ignis if she did, for I still am not a Queen. My status is lower than theirs, for the moment.


    Next to me, the former Crown Princess observes her plate and tries to become invisible.


    Crown Princess Gratia is Ignis''s younger sister. Half-sister.


    Princess Juliet is his late brother''s wife, the former Crown Princess.

 Chapter 98 - The Royal Family (2)

    Princess Juliet is the King'' older sister-in-law. She was married to his brother something like three years ago.


    They were finally going to have their first child when he died. The daughter, Aestas, is nine months old. She was born on that exact day, which saved the Crown Princess from being killed. She was in another room.


    Since her husband was killed, she decreased her appearances in the social circles, mourning or simply waiting for people to forget about her existence.


    The same can''t be said about the Queen Dowager. She didn''t stop her activities. The only sign of what happened is her mourning clothes.


    At the main table, the only man is Ignis. At least, today.


    The atmosphere is awkward. They haven''t got used to their new King, have they?


    All the heads are blonde, moreover. The only one different is Ignis, with his flame locks.


    Oh, me too! I have black hair.


    ?Having a wife is a King''s duty,? the Queen Dowager says. ?But that doesn''t mean you should neglect your other tasks.?


    Ignis sighs and rolls his eyes. He reaches out to the bread and also leaves one next to my plate. He offers me butter and ham before observing the various pies on the table. I don''t serve myself, for Ignis does place enough food on my plate.


    I''m not sure if he''ll be like this every time, or if he''s doing this to make me relax and know we''re on the same side.


    I start eating, enjoying the pleasures of life as a Queen. Not yet Queen, but almost. I have to make sure the coronation passes without mistakes, and I''ll be ruling next to Ignis.


    The food is simply delicious. And there''s so much! It''s a pity most of it will be thrown away...


    ?I hope my sister-in-law will find the Palace comfortable,? Princess Gratia says.


    She smiles at me, and I can''t help but reciprocate. She''s so nice, contrary to her mother. The woman didn''t stop seizing me up.


    ?It must be tough for a half-commoner to get used to such a place, after all,? she adds.


    Ah, scratch that about cute and kind. She''s a devil in sheep''s clothing. Her eyes even shine while talking, as if she just complimented me.


    I guess I have to pay the price to be part of this family. They weren''t kinder to Ignis, so this shouldn''t surprise me.


    ?Gracy,? Ignis says, looking at her with a warning gaze. ?Don''t be rude.?


    ?Did I say something false, brother??


    I reach out to hold Ignis''s hand, and I grin to make him realise I don''t care about being called a commoner. My father is a Duke, but my mother has no noble title for the Kingdom.


    Mages are usually proud of their names. They don''t want titles even if they are offered one. Nobles with magic are not just very rare, but almost all were born with abilities without any ancestor having them.


    Exceptions, to say it briefly. And, also, those tend to ally with the Church.


    Being a commoner is all but an offence for me.


    ?Truth shouldn''t be offensive, my dear,? I say. ?And you already knew about my origins when you decided to marry me. Are you regretting it, perhaps??


    Ignis sighs, leaning back on the chair.


    ?Truth or not, there''s a way to say things. Especially when talking with my wife. I can''t allow anyone to disrespect you.?


    ?I''m sure the Princess didn''t intend to do that!?


    Listen at this, you spoiled little brat. This half-commoner is as polite as to defend you in front of a King.


    ?A child''s words shouldn''t be used as an example,? I add. ?I''m thankful for her Highness''s concern. It makes me feel welcome in the family.?


    I didn''t take etiquette lessons for nothing. I did learn a thing or two.


    Also, it won''t last forever. I won''t need to act like a pushover when I have a crown on my head. It''s just for now.


    ?You shouldn''t be so kind,? he says.


    ?Shall I tyrannise people?? I wonder.


    He scoffs, knowing I''m referring to his undeserved reputation. Shall I match him and make people fear me?


    ?If that is your wish, you can do it,? he comments, bringing my hand to his lips. ?I will take care of anyone stopping you from that.?


    Oh, this doesn''t help his image, though. I wanted to make people realise he''s not a tyrant!


    Yet, it''s a lost cause here. The royal family members have already decided. Their opinions won''t improve no matter what happens.


    I bow my head, pretending to feel shy. While doing so, I catch Juliet''s gaze on me. She smiles politely, silently approving of my talking back.


    Is she at odds with the Queen Dowager? In the end, she''s mother-in-law to both of us. She must have been stern to her too.


    Except that Ignis isn''t her son, so she can stop butting in.


    ?How is the little Princess doing?? I inquire. Aestas is nine months old. She must be saying the first words or something like that.


    ?She''s healthy and growing up fast,? Julia replies. ?It makes me glad to have survived that terrible night.?


    Then, she winces. She bows her head as if mentioning what happened is against some rule.


    ?I''m glad his Majesty spared both of us. My gratitude will last forever.?


    Uh? Ignis wouldn''t kill a child, no matter how threatening to his position it can be. He plays the part of the stern King, but he''s a sweet and caring person.


    Even if his family wasn''t lovely with him, he won''t take it out on an innocent being.


    ?Not a big feat,? Gratia says. ?I am alive as well, and I don''t feel like it''s something so great. After all, more survived than those who died.?


    Ah, kid, have some empathy. This woman lost her husband! Her daughter will grow up fatherless.


    Fortunately, the Queen Dowager scolds her a little.


    ?Gracy, dear, stop being naughty. Ignatius is protecting us, so we do need to show him our appreciation.?


    Gratia rolls her eyes and doesn''t add anything else.


    ?It must be so difficult,? the Queen adds. Her forehead is crossed by two wrinkles. ?Being a King after spending a whole life as a bastard.?


    I clench my fist around the knife, biting my tongue until bleeding. Is this something she can say? For real?


    ?Husband, dear,? I reply. ?I heard so many stories about your tyranny, but I can see no sign of it.?


    ?Veronica, you don''t have to talk back,? he whispers. ?Just bear it for today.?


    ?Everyone was expecting you to clean the whole place after taking charge,? I explain. ?Yet your generosity lets so many people live.?


    He covers his face with a hand, feigning a dejected sigh. Yet, from my seat, I can spot his amused grin.


    ?I would have got rid of everyone in your place,? I continue. ?In the end, there will soon be so many Queens!?


    The Queen dowager widens her eyes, surprised. The Princesses stare, shocked and confused.


    ?My husband is so merciful, isn''t he??


    I sigh, looking at Ignis with a sweet smile.


    ?He doesn''t even get mad when I forget my manners...?


    At my words, he sits back regally and looks at me. Only at me.


    I can''t move my eyes from him, and we stare in silence for a second or two.


    ?What did you do wrong?? he inquires with the tone of a stern teacher.


    ?I forgot the etiquette. Your Majesty.?


    I bite my lips, waiting for his reaction. He doesn''t seem displeased, so I sigh inwardly. Good, I won''t be scolded for calling him like this.


    In the end, we''re in public.


    ?My wife has the right to forget etiquette,? he says. ?Or better said, she can get away with a lighter punishment.?


    I bite my lips, but he doesn''t specify what kind of punishment. He leaves it to the imagination. How wicked of him.


    ?Now, if you ate, we can go.?


    I nod and get up. I curtsey to the Queen Dowager and greet the Princesses with a nod of my head. I follow Ignis a step and a half behind like the Marchioness instructed. Until coronation, I can walk by his side only when we''re conversing.


    ?You were talking about a light punishment,? I say as soon as we''re alone.


    Ignis shows me his arm, and I take two steps and lock my hands around it. I lean my head on his shoulder and walk like this.


    ?You will see for yourself what it is,? he comments. ?This evening, maybe. Most probably, tomorrow night.?


    ?Oh, I''ll do my best to regret my mistakes,? I giggle.


    ?Not too much, though. It would be a pity if I had no more reasons to scold you.?


    ?My King doesn''t need reasons,? I remind him.


    ?I will be busy today till late. Tomorrow too, most likely. But we can see each other tomorrow evening at the latest. Is it all right with you??


    ?As my King desires.?


    After all, my schedule is pretty clear in the evenings.

 Chapter 99 - Getting Used To The Place

    It''s been three days without seeing Ignis. Without the legitimation of a crown, I can''t exactly roam in the King''s Palace.


    I have to be asked for before going to Ignis''s room.


    And he hasn''t asked. He avoided me for three whole days!


    He did send a message of apologies. Oh, he didn''t say apologise because there is a G. He said sorry.


    Seems like he''s very busy with some secret things I might be able to know in the future. Yet, right now, I can''t even inquire about ruling matters.


    In the hopeless attempt to see him during the meals, I eat in the dining room with the rest of his family. Since Ignis isn''t here, they leave me alone.


    It''s odd they don''t take the chance to pick on me. And I would even let them! I don''t care so much about what they say, so they could use these meals to say their worst. Since Ignis isn''t here to listen, their words have no meaning.


    I bet they realised too since the meals are silent. The Queen Dowager talks with her daughter. Princess Juliet avoids anyone''s eyes...


    Just the usual.


    In such an atmosphere, three days pass so slowly.


    Tomorrow is the coronation, and I''m expected to meet the Priest that will carry the celebration. I don''t like the thought that a member of the Church will put a crown on my head, but I have to bear it for our future''s sake.


    It''s a symbol, just like everything around the Royal Family. The Church performing the celebration and giving the crown to the Kings means that the King has his power only because the Church bestowed it. Or, rather, the divinities the Church adores.


    Going against the Church is going against the powers that allowed the King to rule. It''s a tricky matter.


    I wonder if there''s a way to decrease their power without making it too obvious.


    ?My Lady, we''ve set the table for tea in the garden,? one of my maids says.


    ?What''s your name?? I inquire. I better start knowing them.


    At least my favourites, so that I can ask about them if there''s some change in the personnel.


    ?My name is Bea, my Lady.?


    ?Bea...? I repeat, trying to remember. ?Is it cold outside??


    ?A little. I suggest my Lady wears the mantle.?


    ?Sure,? I sigh. She helps me with the outer layer of the dress, a beautiful blue mantle made of soft fabric. She collects the train of the dress for me, and I fold it on the elbow like usual.


    My dresses didn''t have trains in Narith. This is a capital thing, it seems.


    It''s not as bothersome as it looked the first few times. In the end, I need to raise my gowns a little if I have to walk. Train or no train, it''s the same thing.


    Yet, the overall image seems to be more elegant for some reason. As if having one hand always busy makes a lady more refined.


    ?You will accompany me, Bea.?


    ?Yes, my Lady.?


    We get out and meet, finally, a familiar face.


    ?Sir Tobin!? I exclaim. I can''t believe I missed him.


    He was my shadow for two months, so much that I got used to being trailed. When he disappeared, I felt light and free for something like twenty minutes.


    Then, I realised I would be surrounded by people at all times and started missing Tobin.


    ?His Majesty sent me to protect my Lady,? he explains.


    ?I was going to have tea in the garden with my brother. Would you like to join??


    ?I will follow my Lady, but I shouldn''t sit at the same table.?


    ?It wouldn''t be the first time,? I point out.


    ?I''m aware. But this is the capital, my Lady. Every action has consequences.?


    ?Oh, I understand,? I sigh. ?At least, you''ll be close enough to talk...?


    ?That is correct, my Lady.?


    As we walk out, I set foot for the first time in this area of the garden. This will be my exclusive garden from tomorrow on. For now, I''ve had to ask for permission to use it. Still, I have very little to do. Writing the plea used some of my extra time.


    Even just getting ready for the coronation should employ most of my time, but I can''t think of trying dresses for the whole time. I learned the procedure in Narith, so I''m ready to follow the protocol.


    I don''t need to try again and again, for goodness.


    Marius is waiting for me, and he bows his head when I appear. I point at the chairs with my hand, and he walks there to help me sit before getting comfortable.


    He''s received a few teachings about etiquette as well, or he wouldn''t be this courteous.


    ?You don''t need to follow the protocol when we''re alone,? I point out.


    ?It''s fine. I need to train, regardless.?


    The maids serve us tea and step back to let us talk.


    ?You must be nervous,? Marius comments. ?Tomorrow is your big day.?


    ?Ah, it''s not like I''m getting married,? I sigh.


    ?Whatever,? he murmurs, regretting his worries.


    ?You''ll have to call me majesty,? I giggle. ?Isn''t it annoying??


    ?A little.?


    I reach out to the pastries and choose one filled with fruits. Where did they get strawberries from? It''s autumn...


    ?You''re lucky, brother. You won''t need to deal with the Royal Family daily. It''s even more exhausting than talking with the King.?


    ?I have to talk with officers of the Government daily. You haven''t met them yet, right??


    ?Hmm... Not yet. Has uncle taken his place??


    ?He will in three or four days. After you become the Queen officially. Your ladies in waiting are also on the way. Soon, you''ll have all the protection fit for a Queen.?


    ?I don''t feel in danger, though.?


    ?I don''t know what to say. It is rather calm. Suspiciously calm... I guess your husband took care of anyone who would oppose your coronation.?


    We eat and chat, quite unbothered by the servants, to be sincere. The tea is hot, perfect for such a gloomy day. The clouds covered the sky, so there''s little light.


    The mantle protects me from the cold, except for the fingers. The cup of tea warms them, so it''s nice having tea outside.


    As Ignis explained, I can''t eat anything out of my rooms or the dining room. Yet, they made an exception for today.


    When I become Queen, this garden will be part of my area in the Palace. I''ll be able to have tea parties here, other than in the Queen''s tea rooms.


    Bea walks to us with small yet fast steps. She stops in front of me and curtseys, waiting for permission to talk.


    ?What is it??


    ?My Lady, the High Priest is here to see you.?


    ?The High Priest? Is he the one who will officiate tomorrow?? I mumble. ?Let him come here, then. He can join us for tea.?


    I sip from my cup, curious about how a High Priest looks. I guess he''s a middle-aged man, wearing purple clothes and golden rings around his fingers.


    As I get ready to face the enemy of my people, all without giving away my real thoughts, I feel a strong magic force approaching. It''s not as powerful as I am, but it could be counted as one of the strongest of this era. Maybe at Aida''s level of magic. Maybe a little more.


    It''s true. The Church does love to attract mages and submit them to their rules.


    Sometimes, they find a few among the commoners and make them choose between living under their rules or burning to death. More often, though, the Church''s mages are nobles born with the talent without any apparent reason


    It does happen that a mage is born from humans, just like sometimes mages'' children don''t have powers.


    We''re not different species, after all. We''re all humans, just some have the aptitude of governing natural energies in a way or the other.


    Marius can''t use magic. He was born without. Yet, as a Queen''s son, he was taught how to discern mages among people.


    He widens his eyes and looks at me. If the High Priest senses my powers... Oh, we don''t know what could happen.


    I''m stronger than him, so the most likely decision will be to get rid of me. Since I''m a threat.


    Yet, he might not know how to measure magical powers. The Church does have rituals for that, but their mages aren''t taught too well about how to use their senses. Maybe, he won''t be able to sense the exact amount of my magic.


    Oh, I could try hiding my aura. But that wouldn''t solve it.


    I can decrease my aura until it looks almost normal. Yet, I can''t hide it completely. A mage will always feel my magic, no matter how hard I try to push it down.


    I have to make a decision.. Now.

 Chapter 100 - The High Priest

    I can''t live while hiding. It''s impossible to keep my powers under control every second of the day. If the High Priest notices that they change according to his proximity, I won''t be able to pretend not to know anything.


    Then, I realise. He''s close enough to feel it already. It''s late to hide now.


    I can just pretend I have no clue about my powers and pretend to be finding out now. Whatever happens, later will be taken care of.


    I might even pretend to have the aura but not any powers. People like this do exist, just like some mages don''t have any aura.


    As the High Priest walks in, I can feel his aura so close. My powers can''t be hidden all of a sudden. If I can sense him, he can do the same.


    I sigh and get comfortable in my seat. I better play the best show of my life.


    ?If you feel something is up, pretend to be confused,? I instruct Marius. ?Never give away that you can understand anything related to magic. And be surprised if some claims are made.?


    ?I am no child, sister,? he sighs. ?If I can''t be of help to you, at least I can avoid being on your way.?


    I smile, and the High Priest finds us in this brotherly conversation.


    I turn to greet him, getting up from the chair to curtsey. I hate doing this, but it''s necessary.


    My movements are stiff as I raise my head to finally take a look.


    The man in front of me is... not as I''ve imagined him. Not even the purple clothes.


    He''s wearing normal clothes: a shirt, trousers, a mantle with golden details. His eyes are blue like the ocean, and his golden hair reflects the sun. His face is maybe the most beautiful I''ve ever seen.


    He''s tall and fit, even if I can''t imagine what kind of physical activity a churchman can do. He''s not as strong as Ignis, though. I can tell from here.


    When he smiles, a dimple forms on his left cheek.


    ?Greetings, my Lady,? he says, bowing his head. ?My name is Adelphium Sabinus. I am the High Priest residing in Mavale.?


    Adelphium. Am I allowed to shorten his name? It feels so long.


    Oh, what am I thinking about? I won''t even be calling him by name.


    ?It''s a pleasure to meet your Eminence.?


    ?Please, don''t be this courteous. I am just a mortal human, after all.?


    Yes. A mortal human with powers. Why wasn''t I notified? No one thought about telling me?


    Oh, maybe it''s because no one actually knows?


    Also, he doesn''t seem to have noticed my powers. Maybe he doesn''t know how to sense it?


    ?Bring a cup for his Eminence,? I order the maids, returning my focus to the table.


    Now that the High Priest is with us, Marius and I can''t talk freely.


    I turn in the direction where Tobin usually stands, and I find him there. On guard.


    At a first glance, he looks relaxed. Yet, somehow, I can say he''s keeping watch more attentively.


    Is he protecting me from the priest or the other way around?


    ?It''s such an honour to receive a visit the day before the coronation,? I say.


    ?I figured you would be nervous. I came here to talk with you, my Lady.?


    ?About the protocol?? I inquire.


    I''ve heard it well enough till now.


    ?Oh, no. That is not my role,? the Priest laughs. ?I came here to prepare your spirit.?


    He reaches out for a pastry and cuts it in half before biting one of the pieces. I can see, from this close, that his lips are thick.


    His voice is melodious and so calming. I stop worrying about every single word while I''m with him.


    ?Are you afraid, my Lady??


    ?I am not afraid,? I reply by instinct. I realise I talked out loud only later. It was so natural to tell my mind to this person.


    Expecting a fat, old man lowered my defences. I''m glad Ignis is so handsome, or I would have fallen in temptation.


    ?Tomorrow, you will receive the sacred mission to guide Alba,? the Priest continues. ?Before bestowing such a difficult task, I came here to check if you''re ready to accept it.?


    ?Am I ready??


    ?You know the answer, my Lady. Being the Queen of Alba means sacrificing one''s life for the country. And helping the King take decisions. Even when they''re difficult...?


    He smiles at Marius, but my brother is too focused on the food to participate in the conversation. In the end, it''s just the High Priest and me.


    And everyone else listening to every sigh.


    ?Veronica, right?? he says before sipping some tea.


    ?Correct.?


    ?What a pretty name.?


    Said by a pretty person, it''s such a compliment.


    ?It will sound good during the coronation. I was afraid to find someone trembling with anxiety. I''m happy to see you''re all right, lady Veronica. Even though I was a little disappointed.?


    ?Because I won''t need your help to boost my spirit??


    ?Yes, you caught me,? he chuckles. ?I was expecting someone at least nervous. But you''re calmer than I am. I envy you for this.?


    ?Isn''t it a little early to start fretting?? I wonder. I wouldn''t have done anything if I started worrying so soon.


    ?The coronation is tomorrow.?


    ?I am well aware of that. Oh, maybe, it''s because of the circumstances of my wedding. After such an adventure, it''s difficult to make me anxious.?


    After all, Ignis told me he wanted to stay married. I have no worries in the world now.


    He also said he would meet me and then didn''t. He did lie about that. But I''ll see with him when I can get my hands on him. He''ll need to do more than just kissing to earn my forgiveness.


    I''m not angry because he was busy. It''s the whole waiting that turned into nothing. The disappointment of realising he wouldn''t come. It was kind of painful...


    ?Oh, I see,? the Priest says. ?So, you are a little worried.?


    If only I was thinking about the coronation. Better not reveal my real thoughts right now. In the end, it''s a priest we''re in front of. He doesn''t know much about love and married life.


    ?Lady Veronica, let me tell you about the day I became High Priest.?


    ?Oh, sure. I''m ready to listen, your Eminence.?


    ?I was afraid I would make some mistake.?


    ?I also am,? I notice. Not regarding the coronation, but what comes after. I''m afraid I won''t be a good Queen. That I''ll ruin Alba.


    That I won''t be able to help the mages. That my mother will dethrone me because I''m useless... This kind of worry.


    I really have no time to think about what could happen if I messed up with the protocol.


    ?It was destiny,? the High Priest says, ruining the flow of my thoughts. ?If his Majesty decided that you and only you are to be Queen... If he married you during a coup and decided to leave for better security... All of this can''t be by chance, right? You have a mission, Veronica.?


    ?I know,? I sigh. Still, I lower my eyes, trying to look younger and more innocent.


    Even if the person in front of me is handsome and charming, he''s still from the Church. Oh, he''s their boss.


    He''s among those pressing to burn mages at the stake.


    I shall remember from now on. Being young and beautiful doesn''t mean one is also a good person.


    ?I will accompany you in your mission, my Lady. You are not alone.?


    I look at him, feigning surprise. Not feigning; I really am a little surprised. But still, I overdose it on my expression.


    ?You can ask to talk with me every time your soul stands in front of a difficult challenge. I will do my best to help you.?


    ?Thank you for your offer, your Eminence.?


    ?I''m glad to see our future Queen is so young and beautiful. I''m looking forward to all the good things you will do.?


    ?I also can''t wait to be of help. I''ve studied hard and prepared myself for this moment. I will help my husband to make Alba a better place. For everyone.?


    Everyone: humans and mages.


    ?Tomorrow,? he continues. ?We''ll show the people how the Church and the Royal Family are close. There have been some issues lately. Small things, but it created the impression that there are diversions between the monarchy and the religion. I''d like to solve these misunderstandings and to show that we''re as united as we could be.?


    I nod, waiting for his real aim.


    ?I will need someone that can talk to the King to do so.?


    Oh, so this is it. He needs a spy. Interesting.


    ?Only the Queen has such a power: to talk directly to the King''s heart. His Majesty has a dark reputation, but his heart can still be saved. Will you help me, lady Veronica??


    ?As a Queen, it will be my duty.. For Alba and the people.?

 Chapter 101 - The Aura Of A Princess

    After ruining my chat with Marius, Adelphium leaves. He walks away without looking back, bringing his powerful aura with him.


    ?That was scary,? Marius sighs.


    ?He didn''t notice anything,? I point out. ?He doesn''t know how to sense magic. No one taught him.?


    ?That''s ridiculous. A mage like that, not feeling anything??


    ?Those associated with the Church were often repressed as children. They would learn to use their powers late, and also only for the Church''s benefits.?


    ?He''s the High Priest.?


    ?I don''t know, Marius. He doesn''t seem evil to me.?


    ?To me, neither. But his appearance shouldn''t fool you.?


    ?Am I one to be fooled by someone''s appearance??


    Marius blinks, looking at me with the patience of a sage.


    He waits for me to realise my own words and repent of my flaws.


    I was fooled by Ignis: that''s right.


    ?It doesn''t happen as often,? I say. ?It was only once.?


    And it was with my dear husband. It''s normal that I''m not rational when it comes to him. It''s not my fault if I like his face, his body... Uhm, his sweet way of caring for me.


    However, I couldn''t sense any malicious intent from the priest. It''s not because of his ocean blue eyes. It''s because he really thinks he''s doing something good. He''s sincere, even though he''s most likely wrong.


    ?Don''t overthink about it. I''ll find out his intentions sooner or later,? I sigh. After all, he wants to use me as a link to King Aurelius.


    If only he knew that the one being head over heels among us two is me... I can''t convince Ignis to do anything because his emeralds are enough to make me change ideas about my own thoughts.


    Moreover, my infatuation didn''t decrease during our time apart. I still am a lost cause. Can a maiden''s love really be this powerful?


    Even though I still know how to get mad, I''m certain I''ll forget about it when I see Ignis again. About that... It''s really been a long three days.


    It''s even worse than in Narith because here I know he''s nearby.


    ?We''re not over with uninvited guests,? Marius comments.


    I wake up from my daze and turn to him.


    ?Who now??


    Could it be Ignis?


    Who else can walk in here just like that?


    ?Princess Juliet is here to greet you,? Bea says.


    ?Oh, sure,? I sigh. ?Let her Highness pass.?


    My words are useless because she''s already in the garden. Wasn''t this supposed to be the Queen''s garden?


    Ah, whatever. I''m not the Queen either.


    ?Greetings, lady Veronica,? she says.


    ?Your highness,? I murmur, getting up.


    Marius does the same, and he bows forward to greet the lady. He''s behaving, surprisingly. I''m so proud of my little brother! He''s grown up and now knows how to act in high society... And I''m not alone when he''s nearby.


    If Antonio was the one accompanying me, he would be nervous all the time. Marius is more swift, and he knows when to tease and when to stay silent.


    ?The tea must be cold,? the Princess comments.


    She turns to the maids and orders some hot water. Her white fingers wrap around the armrests as she returns her eyes to me.


    She''s the perfect image of a princess. Blonde, beautiful, and elegant.


    Shall I try acting as she does? There''s some charm in how she behaves as if everything is owed to her. That''s how Princesses do, here in Mavale.


    ?How are you feeling, lady Veronica?? she asks, smiling at me. Her assuring expression works better than the one of the priest. ?I was so nervous when I got married. It was the first public celebration I attended, and I was expected to follow so many rules! In the end, I messed up a little something. Yet, no one said anything. Not even her Majesty, the Queen Dowager.?


    ?She didn''t?? I murmur.


    ?No, she just let it slide. Even if she''s difficult to deal with, she won''t ruin an official moment. It''s a coronation we''re talking about! People need to see unity in the Royal Family.?


    ?This makes me feel a little better,? I sigh. ?I was worried that a single mistake would ruin my whole life.?


    ?It''s not the case! Moreover, his Majesty will help you. He''ll be next to you for the whole time.?


    ?That''s right.?


    Marius relaxes in his seat, forgetting our girlish chatting. He focuses on eating.


    ?You''ve been married in the Royal Family for three years; is that right, your Highness?? I ask.


    I know it already: I was taught. Yet, I have to start talking about something.


    ?Yes, it''s correct. I''ve been the late Crown Prince''s wife for three years. My daughter was born that terrible night...?


    She sighs, remembering her struggles.


    ?It''s over now,? I say. I reach out to squeeze her hand. ?You and your daughter will be safe from now on.?


    ?I know.? She nods. ?His Majesty promised he would protect us. I''m so grateful he didn''t get rid of us.?


    She wipes a tear, and I wonder how much did Ignis work on his image if even his sister-in-law thinks he could kill her for whatever reasons.


    ?I''m not saying his Majesty would do it!? she exclaims, realising what she was saying. ?I know very well his Majesty''s soul. He won''t kill a child because of power. I''m more concerned about those counselling and working for him. Not everyone is to be trusted, lady Veronica.?


    ?I know that already,? I comment.


    ?Sorry... I shouldn''t talk about this. I apologise. My mouth sometimes loses it.?


    ?You don''t need to apologise, your Highness.?


    ?Please, forget what I said. I have a daughter; I should mind my mouth.?


    ?Not with me,? I chuckle. ?I''m not petty as a person. And I would never do anything to a child either. Also, we''re in the same family now. You can trust me.?


    ?Thank you, my lady. I''m so relieved you became his Majesty''s wife. The other ladies in the capital wouldn''t have been clement with me.?


    ?Other ladies?? I murmur, pretending to be just curious and not concerned.


    ?Yes, there are plenty aiming at the position of Queen.?


    ?Is that so??


    ?Yes, of course. His Majesty is not just powerful. He''s also handsome. Who can blame them??


    ?Indeed.? He is so handsome, but there are other handsome men for their eyes. ?Please, tell me more...?


    I lean my cheek on a hand and observe her red face. Is she blushing?


    ?Is there some gossip running about these ladies??


    ?Oh, you shouldn''t believe gossip, lady Veronica! His Majesty was faithful during these months. You shouldn''t doubt him!?


    ?I am not, in fact.?


    She widens her eyes in surprise and bites her upper lip. It''s a single moment, but she loses her princessly image. Without any decrease in her appeal. How can the world be so unfair? She''s pretty even when she''s confused.


    ?His Majesty is so competent,? she comments.


    Ah, I didn''t want to hear Ignis''s good qualities. I can find those little by little. I wanted to hear gossip. And his dark side!


    I''m so curious to find out how come everyone thinks he''s a tyrant. He didn''t do anything against the law. He didn''t kill people randomly.


    Why does everyone fear him?


    ?I''m not that interested in his Majesty''s competence,? I point out.


    ?And then, what would you like to know?? His voice startles me.


    Oh, damn... Embarrassing.


    Ignis is standing behind me. I don''t need to turn because I can feel him. He''s behind my seat.


    Juliet raises her eyes and becomes all red. She bows her head in shame as if she was the one saying weird things.


    Oh, dear. Now I feel guilty for involving her in my investigations.


    But first, I need to soothe a certain King waiting for a reply.


    Thankfully, Marius wakes up and stands up.


    He bows down, greeting Ignis.


    ?Hello, brother-in-law,? Ignis replies. ?Nice to see you!?


    Marius doesn''t reply with a smile. Ignis''s grin is so friendly, but unfortunately, he didn''t have time to conquer this one sibling of mine.


    The Princess also gets up to curtsey. She sits down again, and Marius waits for a sign from Ignis before doing so.


    Oh, well. I don''t need to reply to a question Ignis forgets. I just have to make it slip out of his mind.


    I also get up and turn. I meet Ignis''s eyes for a second before curtseying. I bow my head and fold my knees in deep reverence.


    ?Your Majesty, what a surprise to see you here! I''m honoured to be able to see my own husband after three days.?


    He snorts. I can picture him rolling his eyes.


    ?Get up, Veronica.?


    ?As my King wishes.?


    I''m such an obedient subject that he''ll forget that I just tried extorting juicy gossip about him.


    ?I have some free time now, but I guess I came at the wrong moment.?


    ?Oh, no!?


    I catch his arm before he can leave, and I pull him towards me.


    ?Stay!?


    All right.. This is not how one should talk to a King.

 Chapter 102 - Cold At Night

    Instead of getting angry and scolding me for my manners, Ignis beams. His eyes shine when meeting mine, and he drags a chair next to me and sits down.


    After him, our two guests sit as well.


    Marius sips the rest of his tea and makes up some excuse to leave. The Princess, on the contrary, stays a few minutes more. She just came, after all.


    ?How is Aestas?? Ignis asks.


    ?Oh, she''s doing fine, your Majesty. Thank you for your concern!?


    Ignis''s face is radiant today. He''s sincerely inquiring about his niece, even if he didn''t have the best relationship with his brother.


    In the end, I can''t imagine him doing anything evil to that poor baby.


    ?Is there anything you need??


    ?Nothing, your Majesty. Your thoughts are more than enough to keep us safe.?


    She smiles, happy with his friendliness.


    Then, seeing nothing else has to be said, the Princess leaves as well.


    ?Aah,? I moan, leaning back on the chair.


    ?A crowded tea party today, ah?? he chuckles. ?Are you tired??


    ?A little.?


    ?You should rest early. Tomorrow will last forever, and you''ll meet so many people.?


    ?I know, don''t remind me...?


    Rather, talk about something else.


    ?You promised to visit me yesterday,? I pout. ?Which fair lady were you entertaining while I slept alone and in the cold??


    ?Do you feel cold at night?? he says, straightening his back and getting ready to react.


    ?You would know if you kept your promise.?


    ?I''ll tell the head maid to change personnel to your chambers. If they can''t keep my wife warm, they''re not doing their job!?


    ?No, wait! I like the maids!?


    Oh, goodness.


    ?I don''t feel cold. It''s just the initial chilliness of the sheets. It would be solved if you came to warm my bed. But you don''t.?


    ?Oh, so you''re unhappy. I see... I''m sorry, I couldn''t. When I finished working it was too late to come to you. So, I decided to go directly to my own bed.?


    ?I was still awake.? Most likely. I fell asleep really late that day.


    ?But it was so late, Veronica. I couldn''t come and disturb your peace at that hour.?


    ?You could,? I moan. ?Next time, don''t lie to me like this! Even if I''m asleep, just come and share the bed with me. I''ll wake up in the morning and be happy that you didn''t betray my trust.?


    ?You...?


    ?How can I be sure you weren''t with some other woman??


    ?You can''t, in fact. But I am faithful to you.?


    ?Come tonight.?


    ?Tonight, you should sleep.?


    ?Then we can sleep,? I sigh.


    He snorts, finally getting annoyed.


    ?Be good and rest tonight. Tomorrow, not just that we''ll spend the whole day together. You''ll spend the night in my room as well. We can recuperate all the time we''ve lost.?


    ?It was your fault,? I point out. ?I want something in exchange to forgive you.?


    ?Tell me.?


    Oh, it''s nice being married to a King. He can get anything I ask if he has enough motivation.


    ?I want scented candles in the room. Petals on the bed. Also, some snacks for when we get some appetite.?


    ?Noted.?


    ?I want chains.?


    ?Chains?? he chuckles. Something in his eyes tells me he''s not taking it as a joke, though. ?What for??


    ?We were talking about a punishment last time we saw each other,? I point out, batting my eyelashes. ?Have you changed your mind??


    ?All right.?


    I don''t really think we''ll get to use the chain.


    ?How long do you need it??


    ?I''m not that precise, your Majesty. Enough to tie a pair of wrists together...? I whisper.


    I leave out the details of who is going to be tied, but we both know how it''s going to end. It''s not just my naughty request that makes our argument spicy.


    Ignis''s neck and ears have reddened. His eyes move from my face to my chest to my hair, staying longer on my lips. I''m convinced I''d feel the bulge on his crotch if I reached out under the table.


    My body is crossed by thrills of excitement, and the familiar tingling between my legs is enough of a sign.


    Too bad, today I need to sleep. How am I going to do it now that my imagination has been triggered?


    ?Don''t be nervous tomorrow,? he says, changing the topic. Oh, how cute. ?Nothing will happen if you make any mistake. And I will have you covered if you don''t want to do something in particular.?


    ?I will be fine, Ignis. It''s just a ceremony. Being the Queen or not isn''t as relevant to me. I just want to be of help to you. More than I can be right now.?


    Lazing around is fine for me, but it won''t help anyone.


    ?Also, I just talked with the High Priest. He seems like a nice person!?


    ?The High Priest?? he repeats, surprised. ?Why haven''t I been notified he came to the Palace??


    ?I don''t know.? I shrug. I''m not that sure how things work yet.


    ?You shouldn''t trust him, Veronica. He''s the head of the Church. Even if he seems nice and kind, he can be merciless.?


    ?Ah??


    What in the world did I say to make Ignis sweat like this?


    ?Are you worried because he''s handsome?? I murmur. Or is there something more?


    ?The Church has been trying to seize power from the Royal Family for generations. They became even more aggressive when my father became King. And they won''t stop now that I sit on the throne.?


    Oh, there are reasons. Indeed.


    It was not because...


    ?But what was that about being handsome?? he adds, tilting his head. ?Do you feel like it''s enough? Just a pretty face??


    Not just pretty, dear me. However, I''m not that superficial.


    ?You don''t have to worry, my King,? I say, straightening my shoulders as if I was going to make a declaration.


    ?Really??


    ?You are way more handsome than him. Even if I was tempted to look for too long, my husband is the best.?


    ?Is that so??


    ?Sure! You''re the most handsome man in my life!?


    ?Ah??


    ?Yes!?


    ?Can you repeat that?? he tries, this fox.


    I lean my head on his shoulder, surrounding his arm with mine.


    ?Your Majesty is the most handsome,? I say.


    ?I have a name,? he sighs.


    ?Yes, I know it, my King.?


    But he''s trying to make me say something embarrassing like this. He doesn''t get to hear his name as well. I''m not to be manipulated this easily.


    A dark green piece of the fabric peeks out of his sleeve, right under my hand. I move his shirt''s sleeve until uncovering a ribbon. It''s the one I used to tie my hair the day he left Narith.


    ?Is this mine?? I wonder. Maybe he had another one... But what use is there to keep it here?


    ?Yes, Veronica. You tied it around my wrist.?


    ?You didn''t have it on you the other day!? I accuse him.


    ?I did. I took it off before meeting you. Today, I forgot to,? he reveals.


    Oh, so he didn''t want me to realise he''s always bringing my hair tie with him.


    He bows his head to hide his expression while I observe the slightly ruined end. Indeed, this wasn''t kept in a drawer for two months.


    He took it off when meeting with me for some odd reason, not to scare me or something like that? That''s so cute, isn''t it?


    And it''s so nice to know he treasures something I''ve given him.


    ?I thought you would throw it away,? I chuckle. ?And here you are, taking it seriously.?


    ?Weren''t you serious??


    ?I mean... You gifted me a precious bracelet from the royal treasure. I just chose a ribbon from my collection.?


    ?To me, it''s precious. It''s the first thing you gave me after finding out about my identity, Veronica.?


    ?Is it so important to you?? I wonder. ?Not just the hair-tie. The fact that I''m here and stopped complaining...?


    ?It makes me feel like I stand a chance.?


    ?That''s not related to me!?


    ?You''re what makes me move forward, Veronica. Even if I did something horrible, lying and tricking you into marriage, you don''t look at me like the monster and the coward I am.?


    ?It all happened so fast,? I chuckle. I also am lying about my identity.


    And I also am here to help my people. In some way, we''re not that different.


    ?I didn''t forgive you, Ignis. I fell in love. And now, my brain doesn''t work anymore. You lucky bastard, you won''t get to see what happens when a wife gets mad...?


    ?I can''t believe your last sentence,? he chuckles. ?You seem quite settled on making me pay for every little offence.?


    Oh, sure.


    ?Every little offence, my King. But not the biggest one. I am not unhappy to be married to you. I don''t want to accuse you any longer. I don''t want to remember how it started and why it worked. I don''t need to hate you any longer.?


    ?You said it... You''ll hate me forever without showing it. You''ll smile without feeling it.?


    That''s something I said two months ago. I was younger back then.


    ?Oh, my dear husband...? I whisper in his ear. ?I will show you my heart very soon.?


    I can''t just say I don''t hate him. And being nice won''t convince him.


    I have to show him my worst and make him realise my heart doesn''t want to suffer in hatred for the rest of our lives.

 Chapter 103 - Royal Symbols

    I am woken up early. The curtains in the room are opened, and the maids start moving things to disturb my sleep.


    When I open my eyes, I find Bea standing in front of me with a bowl of water in her hands. Cold water, because I need to look perfect.


    I wash my face and get up.


    The nightgown is taken off even faster than when I''m with Ignis, and I wear the inner layers of the dress for today.


    I sit at the dressing table and observe how they comb and fix my hair, tying it up on my head in an intricate style. A few gems on the hairpins reflect the light.


    My nails are painted in a light lily colour, and my lips reddened a little. No more makeup than this because it''s forbidden inside a Temple. The Church has added rules over rules, making it even more complicated.


    Can''t use purple colour. No showing shoulders or ankles... Men have to leave the swords outside... So many things, all to show they have control over kings and subjects.


    Since I can''t wear purple, the colour of power, I''ve been adorned with lily and pink details. The gown I''ll be wearing has lily flowers, the symbol of the monarchy, all embroidered on the corset. The skirt is of the most exquisite silk, red and golden.


    The mantle is decorated with white fur. Just a little because it''s so hot. Yet, it''s another symbol, so I have to bear with it.


    Before wearing the mantle, the maids arrange precious stones on the gown and on me. I wear a necklace, earrings, bracelets and a few rings.


    It''s a special day: I can''t go there unadorned.


    I have to be so pretty that no one will have any thought about looking for another Queen.


    ?The veil will be unstable, my lady,? Bea says. ?Please, beware of sudden movements and call for me if you feel it falling.?


    ?All right,? I say.


    They will use hairpins because my head can''t be occupied by a tiara today. There will be a crown there soon.


    We spend the whole morning getting ready, and we manage to finish ahead of time.


    ?We are done, my lady. We have half an hour before leaving the room.?


    ?All right. Let me rest,? I sigh. ?You can all leave the room.?


    I spend the time alone, doing some breathing exercises to calm my nerves. I can''t eat anything because my stomach is closed.


    With some luck, I''ll be able to eat at the banquet.


    The gown is very heavy, so I move the least I can, not to sweat more.


    At least, the furred mantle is still on the support and not my shoulders. I hope to survive the coronation without heat strokes.


    The skirt is so heavy, with a long train. I''ll have two girls carry it for me during my walk on the aisle of the Temple.


    The servant door is opened, and I sigh. Is it already time?


    Instead of the flow of maids from before, a single person walks in. She reaches the mantle and pours something on it. The white fur is stained in red, and a metallic smell hits my nose.


    Is it blood? Why?


    The young maid turns away and runs as if I would have got up to follow her. Rather, I''m concerned about the fur now.


    I can''t appear with a stained mantle. I can''t go without either.


    It''s a matter of symbols and good omens. A stained mantle certainly isn''t one.


    The bowl I used to wash my face is still here, so I use the water to clean the fur.


    The blood was splattered a few seconds ago, so the stain isn''t deep. It takes me a minute to clean the mantle. I don''t even need to get up from here, using magic with more care than usual. Fur is easily damaged.


    Once done, I return the bloody water to the bowl. And now? Shall I leave it there? Not that a maid will dare to question why the bowl is filled with blood.


    Rather than wasting more time with such a stupid concern, I shall find out who sent that little maid to ruin my clothes.


    This room is accessible by the servants of the King''s Palace. The Queen''s chambers won''t be. Only the maids serving me and the King will be able to cross my door without an invite, and not even all of them will be free to roam around.


    The purpose of the whole thing was to either embarrass me in public or make me late. Both the cases would be seen as signs of bad luck.


    I sigh while Bea walks in.


    ?I have something to ask you,? I say. ?Get rid of the water and the rest.?


    She nods, seeing the red liquid but not asking anything.


    ?Someone tried to disrupt the coronation by staining my clothes,? I say. ?It didn''t work.?


    She nods again and takes the bowl out.


    As she walks out, Aida walks in.


    ?Why was there blood?? she inquires, crossing her arms. She analyses me with her firm eyes and gentle powers. ?You are all right.?


    ?I guess it was the blood of a pig or a goat. Do not fret yet. A maid came in and stained the mantle.?


    ?And you cleaned it,? she sighed. ?What did the maid say??


    ?She can''t ask me anything. What maid would dare to inquire??


    ?Your Highness, she might suspect...?


    ?Even more suspicious events will happen around me in the future. Bea better get used to it from now on.?


    A chatty maid from my family residence might let a word out. One trained in the Palace won''t unless there''s a reason to. I just have to leave no reasons for Bea to betray me.


    ?Can I make her feel more relaxed about it?? Aida murmurs, but I shake my head.


    ?You won''t be able to help me every time. It''s better if the maids accept that I am weird and odd things happen around me. I can''t hide forever. We''re talking about years and years. Not a few days or weeks.?


    ?You''re right, your Highness. Yet, it might be too soon to get exposed.?


    ?I won''t be exposed just yet!?


    She sighs again and lets the argument drop. The maids walk in, so we can''t continue talking about a secret to hold at any cost.


    The fur lands on my shoulders, a little cold because of the washing from earlier.


    Aida will investigate while I am busy, and we can talk about it later. It might be the case to warn Ignis, but I don''t want him to worry about something this stupid.


    On the other hand, I highly doubt that whoever sent that maid will stop with this. They will have other plans in store. I better find a way out of it without magic next time.


    ?My Lady, so pretty,? one maid comments, checking one of the stones that were going to fall down. It''s now nestled in the fabric and safer.


    ?His Majesty, King Aurelius,? a servant exclaims, standing next to the door.


    I didn''t even notice this male servant. Oh, I''m fully clothed, so there is no issue. But I was too lost in my thoughts to see.


    ?Are you ready?? Ignis inquires. He observes my clothes, jewels and hair. His lips curl up, and his eyes shine content.


    I''m good enough for his taste. The thought makes me smile as well.


    I don''t care if the rest of the people won''t agree. Only one matters, after all.


    ?I will accompany you for the whole time,? Ignis says. ?You won''t be alone.?


    ?Awesome,? I comment. ?It''s a nice opportunity to see my husband.?


    He chuckles, a little awkward. He knows I haven''t forgiven him yet. He needs to work hard if he wants to lie and pass unscathed.


    He offers his hand, and I lean mine over his. Just as I was instructed by the Marchioness.


    We walk through the hallways together and reach the King''s carriage.


    ?Am I allowed on it?? I inquire, failing at hiding my wily grin.


    ?You are, my dear. The King is with you, after all.?


    ?I''m relieved I don''t have to go on foot. The dress is rather heavy; I would fall unconscious midway to the Temple.?


    Ignis blinks, confused about how not using his carriage means going on foot. The Palace has plenty of carriages.


    I know that very well, by the way.


    ?I''m so glad you''re here with me!? I continue. ?If I fall unconscious, you will make me relive with a kiss! Won''t you??


    ?Of course I will,? he chuckles, turning his hand upwards when no one is looking.


    Our fingers entwine, and we both get lost in each other''s eyes.


    ?But people don''t kiss each other in such situations,? he adds. ?And the technique requires no lips on lips unless you''re drowning.?


    I purse my lips in a pout, disappointed.. I better stay awake, then.

 Chapter 104 - The Coronation

    The carriage stops right in front of the Temple. While walking down, holding the King''s hand as support, a sudden pain hits me on the hip.


    Damn it, it''s horrible!


    I moan, but I can''t stop the ceremony because something is stinging under the dress. Likely, someone forgot a needle. I''ll bear with it for a while. Also, if I don''t move too much, it''ll quiet down. Hopefully.


    I thought the incident with the blood was the end of the tampering with clothes. And here I am, suffering because of something small but bothersome under the gowns.


    I look at the belt, and a suspicion forms in my mind. What if... Oh, it would be a chance in a thousand... Yet...


    ?A moment,? I whisper so that only Ignis can hear me.


    He stops the walk and observes how I move the belt. I can''t take it off. What if there is some hidden symbolism in this too?


    But I can arrange the needle far from my skin.


    And so I do, finding the incriminated weapon sticking out of the knot. It was hidden inside, so no one saw it. With my movements, it was uncovered and started cutting my skin under the dress.


    I try turning it up or down until I find an angle that doesn''t cut anymore.


    ?Oh, good,? I sigh, offering my hand again and proceeding towards the front of the Temple.


    There isn''t anyone waiting for us. The crowd will welcome us when we''re done, but the first part of the ceremony will be witnessed by nobles only. We even used the side road connecting the Palace and the Temple directly to come here. We will cross the city to go back, though.


    The nobles are all inside, each in their place.


    The ceremonial songs are played by the Templar Orchestra, and the High Priest is waiting for us at the end of the aisle.


    Ignis and I follow the rhythm of the sacred anthems without looking anywhere else but in front of us. We''re holding hands, so we don''t need eye contact to know we''re here for each other.


    When we''re in front of the altar, the High Priest starts his speech.


    ?We will today witness the coronation of the next Queen of Alba,? he says. ?We will see how fate smiled at us when the Gods chose a woman to fulfil the sacred duties of the Queen. Lady Veronica of house Bursio, daughter of Duke Caius Bursio. Born in Narith twenty years ago. We, subjects of his Majesty and loyal worshippers of our Gods, welcome you to your new home.?


    I bow my head to thank him for the kind words.


    He reads some passages of the ceremonial discourse, reminding us the duties of a ruler, and of a Queen married to a King. It''s boring, and I''ve already heard about it enough times already.


    It lasts a good half an hour. I pretend to listen and react with nods and gentle smiles. When it''s finally time for the last part, one of the girls running after the train of the dress brings a soft cushion. She leaves it in front of me, and I reach out for Ignis.


    He holds my arm, helping me kneel in front of the altar. It''s the worst part of the ceremony: kneeling in a Temple. A place where my people are burnt or sacrificed to the Gods against their will.


    One of the Temple''s youngest priests brings another cushion. This one is just a way to carry the crown. On top of it, with several big gems nestled, it greets me with its golden shine. It looks heavy, but I''m certain the most weight can''t be embodied in a single object.


    Being a ruler is heavier than all the clothes and accessories one has to carry, of that I''m sure.


    ?This Crown represents the burden of a ruler,? the High Priest explains. He smiles at me reassuringly.


    How odd. He''s not an enemy, is he? Maybe, he''s the most amiable person I''ve met in the capital.


    Before he can lean the crown on my head, Ignis steps in front of me. He takes it with his hands and brings it up for everyone to see. Then, purposely slow, he moves his arms down to place the crown on my head. He presses until it''s firm on my head, and he helps me up.


    His smile is full of meaning. He could read my mind and tell what was bothering me. And he found a way to avoid it.


    I wasn''t crowned by a member of a Church I hate. It was a King that placed the crown on my head. I will only owe him obedience, for he''s the one giving me my role.


    I''ll be Ignis''s subject, not the Church''s.


    The fact that he was crowned by a churchman, and that I also am under their influence indirectly, through him, isn''t enough to ruin my mood.


    I smile back before turning to the crowd. Several eyes stare, wide open in shock. However, most are quite unfazed.


    Who placed the crown isn''t as relevant, after all. As long as the ritual was finished.


    ?Alba has a new Queen,? Ignis exclaims.


    I smile at the crowd and listen to the applause. It lasts two or three minutes.


    When it tunes down, the High Priest adds some fuel to the cheers.


    ?Long live the Queen,? he says. ?Long live the King!?


    The nobles repeat a couple of times before letting us walk out.


    The two little girls grab one side of the train each and help me turn. They also lift it when I start strolling out. They''ll be busy with the train for a while.


    They don''t seem displeased, though. At least, I don''t need to feel guilty for exploiting two children.


    In front of the Temple, the nobles arrange in groups. They wait for their turn to approach and congratulate us.


    ?Long live the Queen,? says the Queen Dowager. She swipes her eyes on me before returning to talk with her daughter and ignoring us.


    The Queen Grandmother, Elder Queen Dowager, is also present. It''s the first time we''re meeting.


    She seems younger than her actual age, and she smiles at Ignis as if he was family. I was expecting an old lady with difficulty walking or moving at all. And here there is, a lively and healthy person.


    ?Now, I expect you to produce an heir,? she says. ?I would like to hold my great-grandson in my arms before dying.?


    She''s talking about dying with such an easy tone. And she''s also pretty young: she''s barely sixty. She was young when she gave birth to the late King.


    She was also a Duke''s daughter before becoming part of the royal family. Just like me, she wasn''t sent here from a foreign land but was already Alba''s citizen.


    Her former family is part of the noble society. She has some backing, and she has influence over the social circles.


    Making an enemy out of her would mean a difficult life. Forming an alliance, though, is rather difficult. She''s among the most elusive ladies in court.


    ?We''ll work on it,? Ignis chuckles. ?How could I not fulfil my grandmother''s wish??


    Oh? Are Ignis and the Elder Queen Dowager on good terms?


    At least, there is someone in his family he can rely on!


    ?It would be nice if the next King to sit on the throne is born from a legitimate marriage,? the woman continues. ?We can''t have two bastard Kings in a row, right??


    A smile freezes on my face as I quickly change my mind. What does this geezer want?


    Why doesn''t Ignis just get rid of them all? His life would be easier without the women from his family continuously reminding him of the past.


    I''d like to defend him. To tell this old woman off. But I''m not sure what to say, and Ignis might not be happy.


    I just turn to him in time to catch a shadow in his eyes. He''s dissatisfied with the situation, but he wants to hide it.


    ?It won''t happen, grandmother. The next King will have a clean claim. That''s a promise...?


    As I shiver at his tone, I notice the woman''s self-contented grin transforms into a frown.


    Oh, see this. She shakes her head before leaving.


    The following guests greeting us are the other members of the Royal Family. Then, the Dukes and Marquises. Before the turn for the Counts and Barons comes, a familiar face approaches. Oh, it was damn time to have an ally!


    ?Congratulations on your marriage, your Majesty,? he says to Ignis. ?It''s a pleasure to see both of you so radiant.?


    ?It''s a special occasion, uncle,? Ignis replies. He called my uncle as if it was his without thinking twice.


    It''s an old habit, isn''t it?


    ?How could I not be happy??


    My uncle chuckles, sincerely happy to see us so calm.


    ?I''ll be working in the capital from now on,? he says. ?We can talk better at a later moment. For now, I offer my congratulations on the marriage and coronation. Alba finally has a Queen.?


    He bows before leaving and lets us greet the long line of guests still waiting.


    Marius reaches our uncle without coming to congratulate me.


    If anyone else was the King, this might cause an incident. Yet, Ignis doesn''t seem to notice the absence of the Queen''s brother and chaperon in the line for the congratulations. He is pretty patient.


    As patient as not to mind when people disrespect him.. This needs to change.

 Chapter 105 - The People Of Alba

    ?Don''t glare at your brother like this,? Ignis whispers to my ear. ?He''s just shy.?


    ?Marius is everything but shy.?


    ?Doesn''t matter. He will congratulate you when you two are alone. And, even if he doesn''t, he''s sincerely wishing for you to be happy and safe. It''s more than any of the people loudly praising do.?


    ?I know that, Ignis. It''s just... I''m surprised by all of these people. Everyone does pretty much what they want!?


    ?I don''t have time to be strict about the protocol,? he chuckles. We''re walking towards the carriage. We''ll parade through the city before going back to the Palace.


    A banquet will last from the moment we arrive, late into the night. Then, we''ll retire to sleep and supposedly get up early to take on our duties.


    It''s a deadly schedule. They''re trying to kill my husband by overexerting him. We''re even supposed to sleep together! Ah, but I won''t be an accomplice in their plan!


    ?Please, stop killing people with your look,? Ignis chuckles. ?You''ll scare them all.?


    ?I''m just considering a few things,? I say. The door of the carriage was opened for us, and my husband helps me up.


    This one is roofless, for the people to see their new Queen. I''m feeling hot under the mantle, so the air will feel good.


    I''ve thought about using magic to cool down my body, just a little, not to get hurt by it. But it was too much of a risk next to that priest.


    ?Smile to the people,? Ignis reminds me.


    ?I will!? I say. Just, not yet.


    I''m still sweating profusely. About this... How does Ignis bear it? He has a mantle not lighter than mine!


    ?Husband, don''t you feel hot?? I inquire.


    I blink a couple of times in a vain attempt to look frail and suffering.


    ?Are you tempting me??


    ?No!? I exclaim.


    ?I always feel hot when you''re nearby,? he says.


    Oh, how sweet... Can I kiss him now? We''re alone on the carriage, even though in the open. Just a peck on the cheek would do.


    ?Your unpredictability makes me sweat and wonder what''ll you do next,? he adds.


    Uh, I''ve just finished my thoughts about his sweetness.


    I pout, and he bends down to peck my lips.


    ?You''ll be able to take the fur off once in the Palace,? he whispers before sitting back straight.


    We''ve finally reached the entrance gate of the Temple, and the carriage proceeds slowly through the main road. The Royal Guards surround us on horses. Sir Tobin is on my side of the carriage, surprisingly.


    Wasn''t he supposed to guard his King? I hope he''s not unhappy with this change in position. In some sense, he was demoted from protecting the King to babysitting the Queen.


    The drummers start a lively rhythm somewhere behind us. They''re there to help the atmosphere, to make it look more like a festivity. Still, their sounds are soon covered by the shouting.


    The crowd has no end. Literally.


    I''ve never seen so many people in the same place! They shout and cheer, throwing petals on the carriage. Some kids are on the front, observing with their eyes wide in curiosity.


    The Marchioness warned me. They all wanted to see the maiden who stole the tyrant''s heart.


    How come the people think he''s cruel and merciless while the nobles don''t fear him as much? Especially those closest to the Royal Family.


    I wave my hand to the kids, and they smile in return, jumping in place and raising their arms to wave back to me.


    They''re cute, so I can''t help but smile.


    Ignis sits straight, greeting the crowd occasionally. He''s so tense that it''s funny.


    ?They are your people, Ignis. You should show them some attention,? I say.


    ?They don''t like me,? he points out. ?They''re cheering you, not me.?


    ?Who cares? Now, greet them back, and they''ll love you as well!?


    ?Do you know what the peasants say about me??


    ?Oh, Ignis, you... You should show them they''re wrong. You should fight the bad gossip with your actions.?


    I take his hand for a moment, forgetting we''re in the middle of a crowded street. Even if the people are as noisy as possible, my mind gets swayed away when Ignis is involved.


    The power he has over me is too much. I shall find a way to fight it back! But later, now I''m busy.


    ?Smile at them,? I say. ?Just as I am doing. Wave your hand and feel their love. They don''t hate you even if you''re supposed to be a tyrant.?


    ?How can you be so sure??


    ?I don''t hate you,? I point out. ?And I just had a reason to. But you''re too cute to be hated. Come on, how can anyone resist such a handsome face??


    Luckily, no one is going to hear this. The crowd will cover my words, and only Ignis''s red ears will witness my shamelessness.


    I lick my lips at his blushing, and he catches my movement. He raises a brow, wondering what is going on with my mind.


    ?You don''t need to know everything,? I murmur, but the cheers cover my words.


    I reach out for his hand and entwine our fingers under the mantle. I raise the other hand and continue greeting the people.


    I smile as wide as I can to make up for Ignis''s lack of expression.


    As we proceed, I start discerning a few words from the shouting. Most of them address the Queen. No one is calling the King.


    I turn to Ignis and smile reassuringly. He doesn''t know how to organise a parade, for goodness.


    Where are his own men in there? He didn''t send any, did he?


    I''ll make sure to do it next time.


    ?I love you,? I say, talking slowly, so he can read my lips if he can''t hear.


    He smiles back, happy like a child.


    I love him, even if he has no idea how to manage his public image. I just have to be witty and lovely for both.


    ?I love you too, Veronica,? he says, making me startled.


    I lose control over my image for a moment. This isn''t supposed to happen in public. I was planning to build a perfect image. Why do I have to look clumsy, even if for a second?


    His hand squeezes mine harder, enforcing his words.


    There''s still a long way to go. We''ve passed half of the main road.


    We went to the coronation using a private path. The Temple and the Palace have a wall in common. I can even go to the Temple as often as I want if I use it that way.


    The return only is made like this because bathing in a crowd takes a lot of energy. And it''s better to be seen by the people only when my position is clear and defined. From this moment, I am majestic enough to be a Queen.


    I have my own guards assigned who I can order around. The maids serving me don''t need to work anywhere else in the Palace.


    I can give access tokens for the Palace.


    I can call the King by name without getting punished.


    It''s a different situation, and the first step to getting used to it is this long parade. Only after seeing so many people, hearing so loud cheers, I can be ready to live in the court.


    It''s important for the people to see their King and Queen. Moments like this one are essential for bonding with the symbols of Alba and the people guiding it. But they''re also for the King to realise his role.


    He works for the people. Seeing such a mass should make Ignis understand how many lives depend on his decisions.


    As we reach the gate of the Palace, open and guarded by the knights stationed in formation, the crowd is even denser. How can they bear to stand so close to each other? Do they want to see us this badly?


    I''m moved.


    Alba''s people just want peace and stability; they don''t care who''s ruling at the moment.


    The knights are in two rows, one on each side. They salute as we pass the gate, and I smile at them as well.


    Ignis doesn''t move a muscle for a change. I guess it''ll be my role from now on.


    However, the knights don''t seem to mind. Some of them were together with him on the battlefield. They respect him as a leader and a soldier.


    Others heard the story from the former groups, so they also admire him.


    He should show some appreciation to them. He doesn''t need to smile: just greeting them or acknowledging their hard work from time to time. Building relationships with people requires a lot of energy, but it''s worth it.


    It can save one''s life.


    ?We''re inside, Veronica. You can relax now.?


    ?Oh, husband...? I sigh. I was way more relaxed out there.. It''s inside the Palace that I need to watch my back the most.

 Chapter 106 - The Banquet

    The banquet is boring. I can''t talk with anyone except Ignis because I''m surrounded by the Royal Family. And I am not in the mood to converse with them.


    The rest of the guests are at tables further apart. From here, I can observe the whole banquet hall, though. I''m sitting on the second biggest chair, right next to Ignis''s throne-line stool.


    The food is also far from my reach. I shouldn''t bend over the table to reach some meat, so I''m stuck waiting for someone to help me.


    Even if I''m a Queen, now, I shall act like a lady.


    The Queen Dowager, on the other side, has everything so close! Is this a game of hers? Did she instruct the servants just to make trouble?


    If that was the case, it would be reasonable to assume she''s also the one behind the small incidents with the needle in the belt and the blood on the mantle.


    She does look displeased right now. But it might have nothing to do with the fact that the tricks didn''t unsettle me one bit.


    On the other hand, the woman that supposedly poisoned her rival wouldn''t use cheap tricks. It feels too childish for her.


    Unless the needle is covered in poison, but I''ll find out when I take the dress off. Aida will heal me, in that case.


    But I don''t think I would be here, all healthy and crowned if the Queen Dowager was behind it all. It would make more sense if it was Gratia''s work.


    In the end, she is Crown Princess now. And she would lose her title if I had a child.


    Oh, what am I thinking about? She''s ten years old. I''ve only been here for three days, and I already suspect children.


    I shake my head and return focused on the banquet.


    My plate is now filled with food, thanks to the gentle aid of my husband.


    ?Eat,? he orders, and I automatically grip the fork. I''m so hungry that I''d devour everything.


    But what if people think their Queen is a glutton? That shouldn''t happen! I''m here to help my King''s image, not destroy it for good.


    ?Eat,? he repeats. His hand reaches out for mine, and he brings it to his lips. He pecks my fingertips like a perfect gentleman.


    If only we weren''t in a public hall, in between so many people. Now, all eyes are on us.


    ?Do not pay attention to anyone,? he says. ?I know you''re hungry.?


    ?Not much,? I lie.


    I can ask for a snack later. But again, the food is already on my plate...


    ?Bring the best wine for our new Queen,? Ignis shouts, signalling to the waiter behind him to pour two cups.


    The carafe he''s holding is specially reserved for the King. To avoid accidental poisoning, only Ignis is supposed to drink from there. It has been checked many times.


    Yet, I can''t refuse a King''s orders. Not in public.


    I sip, and the fruity aroma of the best wine of this year makes me moan. It''s delicious.


    Ignis pours some water in his cup while I drink it raw. I know it''s not a good idea, but it would be a pity to ruin this taste.


    ?Easy,? Ignis whispers, and I nod at his words. How could it be easier? It''s so good that I''d finish the whole carafe!


    However, I leave the cup on the table and return to eating as slow and attentively as possible.


    The food is exquisite. Just how one expects a Royal Banquet to be.


    Having Ignis nearby does stimulate my appetite, but I control myself. A fine Lady, that''s how I need to be. I can''t eat too much.


    ?We''ll be able to leave soon,? he continues.


    ?I know.?


    ?Usually, coronations like these happen together with a marriage. That''s why we''re scheduled to sleep together.?


    ?Oh, I see.?


    ?Also, we have a duty to provide an heir.?


    ?I know, Ignis. You don''t need to explain it to me,? I chuckle.


    We can make a lot of heirs. There''s no need to hurry.


    ?Yes, sorry...? he sighs. I check his ears to see the familiar blushing, but they are not red.


    This isn''t embarrassing, ah? While a couple of compliments can make him flush.


    I bend over, trying to come up with something smart to say.


    ?I''ll be so lucky if our children look like my King,? I say. ?It would be nice to have many princes and princesses running around in the Palace.?


    ?Indeed, it would be nice.?


    ?They will all be so cute, right? How could they not? With a father like my King, they''ll make many heads turn.?


    He seems to catch the compliment because his ears turn pink.


    His face stays straight because we''re still in public. But his hand squeezes mine under the table. He throws me a meaningful glance, even though I don''t manage to catch the whole meaning.


    But I''m sure he''s pleased. I would be in his place.


    No one dares to approach the King while he''s eating, so the banquet proceeds as boring as before. When the desserts start to be served, I smile in anticipation.


    ?The Queen and I will now retire.? Oh, good things don''t come this easily, do they? ?Enjoy the rest of the banquet and drink for Alba''s future!?


    Ignis raises a cup to the sky for the last time. He drinks the whole content before slamming it on the table. The metal makes a funny sound while he gets up. All the subjects do the same, and they stand until we leave the room.


    The music and laughing restart as soon as the door is closed.


    Only a few servants are following us. Mainly to help me with the heavy dress.


    We stop in front of a wooden door decorated with golden symbols and images. The royal lily covers both the wings of the door.


    ?See you later, my dear,? Ignis says before kissing my forehead.


    I walk in, accompanied by Bea and the other two maids. Aida is already waiting inside.


    Oh, at least I don''t need to be wary of everyone. I''m not sure the pranks are over.


    ?Your Majesty, shall we help you undress??


    ?Yes.? What use do I have of such a heavy dress? I want a comfortable nightgown.


    When the maid''s hands reach the belt, I stop her.


    ?Wait,? I say.


    I take it off by myself, and I show it to Aida.


    ?It''s not poisoned,? she says. ?There''s just some itchy powder, but you''re immune to this one.?


    What a relief.


    I can feel her magic work under the gown, healing me without touching. When the maids take the lower part of the gown off, they find a few drops of blood but no wound.


    ?I found out soon enough,? I say. ?It didn''t hurt me too much.?


    They don''t make trouble, so I continue undressing and get ready to meet Ignis. When I''m done, they bring a silken nightgown.


    It''s black and almost translucent, making it obvious what the point of the whole thing is. The cleavage is chaste, but my bosom is visible nonetheless.


    The length is so proper for a nuptial nightgown, but it doesn''t cover my legs from sight!


    It''s a contradiction in all aspects, but it''s nice to the touch.


    Since I can''t walk around naked, I wear a red peignoir over the gown. And room shoes.


    Bea shows me the way, and she leaves before I can knock on the room. It''s the room next to mine, so it''s not a long walk. Still, it seems to take forever to reach it, knock, and then wait for someone to reply.


    It''s not a servant who opens.


    ?Finally,? Ignis sighs, dragging me inside. He hugs me tightly, making me relax and forget this long day. ?I was going to look for you if you didn''t come in the next minute.?


    ?Were you??


    ?It would have been such a scandal. The new Queen, making his Majesty wait,? he chuckles.


    ?Oh, I wouldn''t dare to!? How could I?


    ?The King is relieved, in that case,? he chuckles. ?Come. Let''s eat something. You must be starving.?


    ?Just a little.? Rather than properly hungry, I left before the desserts were served. I''d love something sweet.


    Ignis sits at the table, dragging me on his lap. He reaches out the first platter and finds the best bite with utter precision.


    He feeds me as if I was a child, but I don''t mind because his eyes don''t move away from me in the process.


    ?Are you tired, my dear??


    ?Just a little,? I sigh. ?You are the one sweating among us two. I''ve spent three days resting. You worked.?


    And this reminds me how they want to overwork him to death! He''s too strong to be taken down by force, so they''ll use these underhanded techniques to make his life more difficult. Oh, but I won''t let them succeed.


    ?The Queen can finally get her hands on her King,? I reply. ?It''s time for you to relax!?


    ?Relax??


    ?Yes. While I''m here, you can sleep.?


    ?I do sleep in my own bedroom,? he chuckles. He loves to make it difficult for me, doesn''t he? Every time I can take care of him, he backs away.


    ?Do you rest during such sleep? I''m here to help.?


    I straighten my shoulders and look him in the eye, to show my pure intentions and stubborn decision to take care of him. In my own way, just like he takes care of me.


    ?To help?? he says, a wily grin on his lips. Who knows what kind of help he''s imagining...

 Chapter 107 - Help For The King

    After dinner, a real dinner!, after trying every single one of the sweets prepared for the banquet, Ignis accepts to lie in bed.


    I follow him, getting rid of the peignoir on the way. His eyes catch the shape of my body before I have time to slip under the covers, but he doesn''t reach out to me immediately.


    ?You look tired,? I say. ?You looked tired yesterday as well. Do you even sleep at night??


    ?I try to.?


    ?And??


    He can''t have been awake every night for two months. It''s humanly impossible.


    ?And somehow I manage. As I told you, I do sleep in my room. But it doesn''t help much. Three days ago was the first time in ages I slept like a man,? he said.


    After we made love? So, he does not need someone to watch, apparently. It''s enough that he''s relaxed.


    ?Is this room safe??


    ?It is. It''s the safest room in Alba, for me.?


    ?So, why don''t you stop worrying? If someone gets to you here, they can make it anywhere else. There''s no point in thinking about it too much. Also, you''re a King, Ignis. You will always be in danger. It''s written in the job''s description.?


    ?And you will be too, along with me,? he sighs. ?I dragged you into this.?


    ?Yes, that''s right. Now, don''t change the topic. And don''t try looking pitiful.?


    ?I''m not doing that. I''m feeling guilty, not pitiful!?


    I caress his hair, making him smile as a reflex. He closes his eyes, content for my attention.


    Then, without warning, I grip his locks and pull.


    ?I decided to make you sleep tonight,? I say. ?Changing the topic won''t save you from it. So, you''ll rest tonight. Whatever it takes.?


    Even if it means making love, then I''ll do it. But the first few times we made love he didn''t sleep. It''s true we were on a dangerous journey, though.


    ?I will keep watch while you sleep,? I say.


    ?It''s too early for sleeping, Veronica.?


    ?You''re right. I just want you to be clear about it,? I murmur, letting go of his hair. I hug him and settle in his arms, looking for a comfortable position to talk and rest together.


    ?So, what are we going to do before sleeping?? he tries again.


    ?Talk.?


    ?Just talk??


    ?There are a lot of things we should discuss,? I point out. ?We can avoid talking if that is what you want. In the end, it''s not too important, is it??


    ?No, Veronica. We first do the talking.?


    He''s displeased, but we did promise each other to be sincere and not hide anything. Except for our identities, apparently.


    ?A few weird things happened today.? I shall start somewhere. The incidents seem like the most urgent right now.


    ?Weird??


    ?I would say someone tried to boycott the coronation. But those were cheap tricks; boycott is a little too stern of a word. Someone played a couple of pranks, that''s all.?


    ?Like what??


    ?While I was resting this morning, a maid ran in and stained the mantle with blood. She poured it all over the white fur.?


    Ignis winces, widening his eyes.


    ?Did you see her face? Can you recognise that maid??


    ?The maid isn''t important. I''d prefer to know who''s the mastermind. I''d like to teach him more efficient ways of dealing with me.?


    ?You cleaned it with magic, right??


    ?Correct,? I chuckle. ?The plan failed, and they won''t know how.?


    ?That sounds like a prank to you, Veronica, but that maid stained a Royal symbol. She can be sentenced to death for it. It happens even when they ruin one without doing it on purpose.?


    ?Wait, Ignis. Wait. The maid won''t sound outrageous in a few seconds.?


    ?What else happened??


    ?There was a needle in the belt. It was hidden in the knot. It came out later while we were walking towards the Temple.?


    ?A needle?? he murmurs. His face is now solemn, dark, and gloomy. ?Who dared??


    ?I don''t know.? I shrug.


    ?I''ll change your maids tomorrow.?


    ?Change??


    ?You won''t meet any one of them. Ever again.?


    All right... Maybe I shouldn''t have mentioned the incidents to him. What will people think if a voice is spread that the Queen''s servants are executed in batches?


    Moreover, was it really one of my maids? I doubt it.


    The belt was intricate, and it would have been easy to miss a needle that small. Knowing the customs of the Royal Palace, I don''t think any of the maids assigned to me would have taken such a risk.


    ?I don''t think it was one of my maids,? I say.


    ?But they failed at preventing you from getting hurt,? Ignis points out.


    The needle wasn''t such a cheap trick. The itchy powder had a specific purpose. They didn''t want to poison me; that would have been a problem.


    But, making my skin react and potentially become red or some other colour... Was it to prevent Ignis and me from making love? In the end, only the maids and my husband could see my hip. The culprit wanted me to refuse to go to the King''s room. Or Ignis to send me back because of such an ugly sight.


    The effect of the powder was weak on me from the start, and the few remnants were cleaned by Aida and her magic.


    It was not something that would have left any long-term trace. The most troubling aspect would have been the embarrassment of being sent back.


    Even though I''m sure that Ignis wouldn''t have done that. He would have called for a doctor, in that case. Or told me to sleep on my side of the bed without making much hassle.


    ?Do you want to play that person''s game?? I ask.


    If I go back now, we can see who was behind this scheme by how they act tomorrow morning.


    But I don''t want to get out of bed now. It''s so warm and comfortable.


    And my legs are now burning because of the long day. The fatigue had reached every part of my body, and I''d lie like this forever.


    ?I don''t want that,? Ignis says. ?Whoever it is, the person who hid the needle had a plan, Veronica. Following their wishes will bring no good.?


    ?You''re just looking for an excuse to keep me here.?


    ?What if it''s the case??


    ?How can I leave my dearest husband?? I sigh. ?If you''re so desperate to have me here, how can I go? My heart would be rotten if I managed, right??


    ?Veronica, you...? he puffs, rolling his eyes. ?Just think what you want. I don''t care. But you''re not getting out of here. Especially not after telling me of the attempts on your life.?


    ?Don''t be so extreme.?


    ?Am I? What would have happened if you didn''t have magic to clean the ruined fur? You were responsible for the Royal Symbols as their bringer.?


    ?I would have been late to the ceremony, but I would have cleaned the fur with my own two hands.?


    ?I know, but... And the needle... Are you sure it was not poisoned? Shall I call a doctor??


    And, here we are.


    ?No, it''s fine.?


    ?Show me.?


    ?Show what??


    ?The place where it hurt you.?


    ?There''s no wound to show, Ignis.?


    ?I said to show me. I''m not asking you for explanations.?


    ?Is it an order for my King?? I chuckle.


    ?It is. Will you refuse??


    ?Of course! Why should I uncover myself now that I''m so comfortable? My King should know better than me how warm his arms are.?


    His warm arms move as soon as I finish talking, leaving my body. He blocks my wrists in one hand, pressing them on the pillow. He reaches down to the nightgown and pulls up, uncovering my intimate parts. This moron knows nothing about a girl''s honour!


    I lock my legs, settled on not letting him see anything.


    Not because of shyness, unfortunately. It''s because I want him to rest tonight. I would be proper and innocent if only I didn''t know what I''m missing...


    Still, I can''t allow my lust to take over. I''ve made my decision, and I will follow it till the end. Tonight, Ignis will sleep!


    ?There''s nothing,? he says. He lets go of my wrists and focuses on the skin supposedly covered by the belt during the coronation.


    ?Of course, there''s nothing,? I say. ?I told you.?


    ?But... How? Weren''t you scratched??


    ?Just a little.?


    ?Where''s the sign??


    ?Healed.?


    ?So fast??


    ?Ignis,? I murmur. ?Why are you even surprised??


    ?It''s just the first time I witness healing magic. It would be so useful on a battlefield. If only the Church would allow it.?


    ?I know, right?? I say. He doesn''t inquire about who used the healing magic on me, nor does he seem to suspect it''s my own.


    He just pecks on the place where the cut was before. I don''t know how, but he hits the exact spot.


    His soft lips press on my skin and stay there for a while, making me reconsider my options. I''ve almost surrendered and spread my legs slightly when he raises his head and returns the gown in place. Just in time to save my stubbornness from disappearing into thin air.


    He lies back next to me, and his arms return being comfortable and gentle.


    That''s right. I can''t be selfish.


    No matter how much I want to make love, Ignis needs to rest tonight. We have tomorrow and the days after. He won''t be busy for the whole week, right?


    I''ll have my way next time.

 Chapter 108 - Waking As A Queen

    Waking up as the Queen feels no different than usual, except that I''d stay here for longer.


    But someone is knocking with too much insistence. Who dares to disturb the King this early in the morning? Moreover, Ignis is still sleeping like an angel.


    I better send the disturbance away and spend the morning looking at this handsome face. The Kingdom won''t go to ruin if he sleeps a little more, right?


    This is part of his duties: taking care of the King''s body.


    ?I have to go,? Ignis says, opening his eyes and making me startled. ?It''s late.?


    I sulk, unhappy he''s already ignoring me for his work. But it can''t be helped.


    ?My dear, we can spend some time together soon enough.?


    ?How soon??


    ?I don''t know yet,? he sighs. ?But I''ll see to finish early.?


    ?You don''t have to,? I say, and it sounds like I''m sulking.


    But I''m not! I don''t want him to rush and possibly make mistakes, nor to overexert his body.


    I can wait, even if it''s a little painful.


    ?You will have the chance to get back at me for breaking my promise,? he says. ?Your chain is ready, you know??


    ?But will you let me use it??


    ?Of course. A promise is a promise, after all.?


    ?Does my King really see no foul in letting me tie him?? I murmur, snuggling in his embrace. ?You''re planning something, aren''t you??


    ?No, Veronica. I''ll let you do whatever you want. I won''t defend myself from you. Ever.?


    ?That''s not good,? I chuckle. ?I might be dangerous.?


    ?It''s fine.?


    ?You''re going insane!?


    ?Maybe.? He shrugs, looking up at the canopy.


    Then, he rolls over, blocking me under his body. Oh, what a nice way to wake up in the morning...


    ?But I don''t regret losing my sanity. Of the many deeds that this tyrant King of yours did, marrying you was the best decision...?


    ?You could have found a better way, though. I''ll show you how to improve that tyrant image of yours.?


    ?You want me to be a meek King??


    ?Oh, no! I want you to be a tyrant. But to the right audience, Ignis.?


    He chuckles, hiding his face in between my neck and shoulder. His breathing tickles me, but I lock my arms around him and never let go.


    A new page of my life starts today. I have responsibilities and duties. And a mission.


    There will be some time to help his image grow, right? He''s too focused on bureaucratic matters while there''s so much he could do with simple gestures.


    ?Now, I really need to get up,? he adds when the knocking returns. ?Are you dressed??


    ?You didn''t undress me last night,? I complain. ?So, I''m as dressed as I can be.?


    He removes the covers and checks.


    ?This doesn''t count,? he murmurs.


    He gets up to collect the peignoir and forces me to wear it.


    ?The maids will see me either way,? I point out.


    ?Yes. I know. But my bedroom is quite... ehm... crowded? Not just the maids will storm in.?


    ?Oh, right. You''re the King. I guess I''ll have to go dress in another room.?


    ?Correct. It''s your first day as Queen. You need to be beautiful and regal. They''ll stop insisting soon, though, but for today, just bear with it.?


    ?And you? Is this how it went with you? They stopped insisting on royal clothes after a while??


    ?Yes, more or less.?


    ?But the clothes you usually wear are so good,? I say. ?They are well-matched with your figure.?


    ?Is that so? Do you like elegant clothes more, by the way??


    ?The usual is better. Your clothes are dignified enough for a King and of the best quality. It''s enough for your image. Moreover, I don''t think my heart can survive your ceremonial image every day.?


    ?Am I that hilarious??


    ?Oh, no. You''re too handsome...?


    I reach him in a couple of steps, and I lean my head on his chest before hugging him tightly.


    ?I can''t help but want to see what''s under the clothes,? I say. ?Your official uniform is simply too much.?


    ?I understand,? he says. By his tone, it''s evident he does not understand.


    But it''s fine: he''s handsome whatever he wears.


    His guard uniform was so perfect for showing his athletic physique. I guess it was when he didn''t want to wear anything with a single decoration.


    If he wore the King''s clothes, I wouldn''t have thought he was just a knight. But then, with a few golden decorations, he becomes another person. And I like that image as well... It''s so tough to decide which one I prefer.


    ?Better without clothes at all,? I sigh.


    That version hasn''t been defeated yet.


    ?Veronica,? he warns me, letting go of my waist and stepping away. ?I need to go to work!?


    ?Me too,? I say with the saddest expression of this continent. Oh, but I''ll get my hands on him real soon, and it seems like it''ll be so entertaining.


    ?That''s right,? he remembers. ?If you need help, I can send someone to watch your back.?


    ?It''s fine. I just have to see where I''ll spend my days from now on. And I can finally use the Queen''s spaces without asking for permission. Also, my uncle will come to have a chat after he accepts the responsibilities of a ministry. He will help me a little if I need it.?


    ?Will you have breakfast in your room??


    ?No, I''ll go to the dining room.?


    ?Even if it''s difficult??


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I sigh. ?It''s better to keep watch on the people opposing you!?


    ?They''re not opposing. They''re just mean.?


    ?Also, I am a Queen now. Not just a lady.?


    They won''t be able to be too discourteous. Even though I''m growing used to it after eating with them every day; one simply doesn''t feel hurt anymore.


    I guess this happened to Ignis as well. If three days were enough for me, I can imagine his resistance after twenty years of foul words and mean actions.


    ?We will see each other at breakfast, right??


    Ignis also needs to realise he''s the one keeping them alive and well, not the other way around. And he won''t be alone from now on.


    ?I''ll be waiting,? I add. I even blink to make my words more convincing. ?If you can''t visit me at night, then at least be there for the meals. At least sometimes...?


    ?All right,? he surrenders. ?I''ll be there for breakfast.?


    ?I''ll now walk back to my room,? I say.


    It''s not far from here. Well, it''s the one next to his!


    ?You don''t need to go out in the hallway. There''s a door connecting our bedrooms.?


    ?It makes sense,? I say.


    The King and the Queen should be busy producing heirs. Having a show every time one walks to the other wouldn''t encourage them too much.


    ?Will you come to me tonight?? I inquire.


    ?I might.?


    ?Just might??


    ?Last time I promised, I couldn''t keep my word.?


    ?Oh, Ignis! You''re avoiding me!?


    ?No, I''m not. Just busy.?


    ?Then I''ll be busy as well until you don''t realise how it feels.?


    ?Oh, no,? he murmurs, hugging me again. ?Do whatever you want, but don''t ignore me.?


    ?Whatever I want??


    ?Yes, Ronnie.?


    My wily smile is interrupted by the door slamming open and the servants flooding the room. Just as he said, it''s pretty crowded now.


    ?Your Majesty, shall I accompany you to your room?? Bea inquires after bowing to me.


    ?Yes,? I sigh.


    While Ignis starts getting dressed, one of his aides reads items from a list. Is that what happened during the night? What else could be so urgent to be the first thing he hears this early in the morning?


    ?We''ve already prepared the clothes, your Majesty. Do you wish to wear them or another set??


    ?These will be fine,? I say after checking the green gown. I like green clothes, especially when they''re dark-forest green.


    Not just that it reminds me of Ignis''s eyes, but it makes me feel comfortable. I can be sure we''ll look good together.


    ?Not many jewels,? I add before they can take out the whole royal treasure. ?Just the basic set.?


    After opening a few boxes, I see what a basic set is made of. Too many pieces.


    ?A tiara with an emerald. A pair of light earrings, and a necklace. No rings, I might need to write today.?


    After hearing my instructions, the maid works their brains to make a set from the hundred pieces we have here.


    After a while, Bea shows me their choice.


    ?Is it all right, your Majesty?? She''s shy and uncertain while talking.


    They weren''t trained at choosing so few pieces, I guess.


    ?It''s fine,? I reply. ?Anything can do.?


    One of the other maids winces, clearly disagreeing.


    ?What is it you want to say?? I ask her. She''s young. Maybe fourteen, short and thin. She reminds me of a small animal. A little mouse or a bird. She even shivers when she feels my eyes on her.


    She''s been serving me from when I came to the Palace, but it''s the first time she shows any reaction.


    What is the matter?

 Chapter 109 - Lola And Bea

    ?What is it you want to say?? I ask the little maid.


    She startles and moves her eyes on the floor. Her hands tremble while she opens her mouth to reply.


    ?I would never dare to comment on your Majesty''s choices,? she says.


    ?But??


    ?Your Majesty is Queen of Alba.?


    ?Do I need a thousand jewels to show my regality??


    She shakes her head, and her face turns white. It would be funny if she wasn''t this terrorised.


    ?What''s your name??


    ?Lola, your Majesty.?


    ?Well, Lola. What do you suggest I wear??


    Her nails dig into her palms, leaving pink traces when she moves them away. This poor thing will cut herself if I don''t make her realise I''m not unhappy. She can say her opinion, for goodness. It''s no crime, especially if I''m the one asking her to.


    ?Your Majesty might wear a tiara with more gems than a single emerald. It won''t change the weight, but it will reflect the light in a different way. Moreover, since your Majesty doesn''t like too many pieces, you might want to avoid too simple designs...?


    She stops talking, peeking at me from under her eyelashes.


    ?You may be right,? I sigh.


    I haven''t considered this before, but wearing fewer jewels means I can risk with complex designs and eccentric pieces. It won''t come out as excessive since there won''t be too many pieces clashing with each other.


    I didn''t think even choosing a necklace would be so difficult.


    ?What else do you think I should wear?? I continue. I smile at her, making sure she understands I am not like the Queen Dowager.


    And I wouldn''t bother punishing a maid for a suggestion. At most, she would be sent working somewhere else. I''m not as much of a tyrant as Ignis.


    The little maid seems to understand it, and she finds back part of her spirit while preparing her reply.


    ?I think your Majesty might wear a tiara from the Royal Treasure today, together with a few pieces from your personal belongings.?


    ?My personal belongings? I didn''t bring many jewels from Narith.?


    ?Oh, not your dowry, your Majesty. The Queen is bestowed with personal possessions when she is crowned. Your Majesty can use the Royal Treasure''s Queen''s jewels, as well as your personal ones.?


    ?Wait, when you say personal... Do you mean mine? As in, I can gift and sell them? I can do whatever I want??


    ?They''re yours, your Majesty. Not of Alba''s.?


    ?Oh, I understand.?


    In case anything happened to Ignis, I would keep those as my belongings. But I would need to return the treasure''s pieces.


    ?Can someone explain which pieces are from the Royal Treasure??


    ?I don''t know every detail, your Majesty,? Lola replies, bowing her head sadly.


    At least, she''s not frightened. It looks more like she''s disappointed she can''t help me till the end.


    ?Bea, you''re the head maid, right??


    ?I am not, your Majesty.?


    ?But you''re the one directing the other.?


    Does it have to be so complicated?


    ?Because I''m the senior maid. It is up to your Majesty to choose who will be the head maid.?


    I sigh again.


    ?Well, as a senior maid, you do know about the jewels, right??


    ?Those from the Royal Treasure are all stored in red boxes.?


    ?All right. Lola and you choose one from there. I will follow your suggestion for today and wear a simple necklace. Any other suggestions??


    ?About the rings,? Lola tries. She winces again, wondering if she talked without being asked. ?Maybe, your Majesty can wear at least a few... No rings would be... misunderstandable??


    ?Bring me the rings,? I say, rolling my eyes. Maybe, there are a couple that won''t trouble my writing.


    When they open the boxes with the rings, I understand what''s the point. I haven''t worn anything with the Royal Symbol.


    The lily flower is the King''s symbol in Alba, and Ignis''s personal symbol is a black lily. His father and brother had a golden one.


    ?For today, I will wear this,? I say, choosing a simple ring with a lily design on it.


    It''s not too bothersome, and the flower is just an inscription into the gold. It can be seen as golden. It can be seen as black.


    ?I want to buy a new one, though,? I add. ?Who can arrange for a craftsman to come to meet me??


    ?I can do it, with your Majesty''s permission,? Bea says.


    ?I will wear a single ring. You can put the rest away. Also, don''t bring me anything with a golden symbol. Only black or colourless lilies.?


    They nod, understanding my point.


    I won''t wear any other symbol but Ignis''s. I''ll also need to come up with my personal one, but there''s no hurry for that.


    ?Let''s go, now,? I say after my hair is tied in a simple bun.


    The tiara will make most of the work, either way. There''s no need to overdo it.


    ?I''ve seen a beautiful one,? I say, observing how the gems draw shapes on my head. It''s an interesting design.


    ?That one was her Majesty, the Queen Dowager''s, favourite,? Bea replies.


    ?I see,? I murmur. Lola didn''t seem to know it. She must be new to the job. How come they assigned such a young maid to me?


    Not that I mind it. It''s just strange.


    ?Give me that one,? I say.


    Do I need to be wary of that woman? She better see it soon: her former place is my current one.


    ?Yes, your Majesty.?


    It also suits my face better. It''s completely covered by diamonds in different shapes and sizes. The central one is of rare pink colour, while the others are transparent except for a few blue or pink stones here and there. Maybe, it is too much for a simple breakfast.


    ?Let''s go,? I say. ?Who will accompany me??


    ?I will, if your Majesty allows,? Bea says.


    She''s also very young to be a senior maid.


    ?Good.?


    The door is opened, and I straighten my back before getting out. This time, I leave the train of the dress on the floor. It''s not very long, so it doesn''t bother me.


    The sleeves of the gown almost touch the ground, so I''ll have to be careful during breakfast, but they make me look more elegant with little effort.


    ?Her Majesty, Queen Veronica of Alba,? I hear while walking in the dining room.


    I stand right in front of the door, observing how no one winces.


    I clear my throat and turn to the herald.


    ?I guess you weren''t loud enough,? I say. ?Repeat. Slower and louder.?


    The herald bows before executing the first order I give as a Queen.


    This time, the guests notice how I''m not moving from here. Ignis will arrive soon, so they better get rid of their stubbornness before that.


    When the herald is done with the announcement, the members of the Royal Family get up.


    Only the Queen Dowager stays sat, but that is her right. She doesn''t need to get up to greet me.


    I walk to the table, purposely taking my time.


    A servant moves the chair for me, and I sit down. Only when I''m comfortable at the table, do I turn my attention to the room.


    ?You may sit down,? I say with a polite smile.


    They have yet to understand what a tyrant can do.


    ?It feels like being without a Queen for so long made the Palace dwellers forget their manners,? I say to the Queen Dowager. I use a friendly tone as if we were companions.


    I should show her respect since I''m younger and she''s my mother-in-law. But there aren''t consequences planned for this sin, so the rule does not hold any value.


    ?Fortunately, things are going to change,? she replies, spitting out the words through her teeth.


    I chuckle, noticing how most of the guests are already eating. They don''t need to wait for Ignis and me before starting, for they can''t know in advance whether we''ll eat here or not. But once sat, I should be the first to start eating before they continue.


    Oh, but that is a minor offence. I know how ugly it is to interrupt a good meal, but I won''t tolerate it if it happens when Ignis is here.


    ?Good morning, your Majesty,? Juliet says from the seat next to mine. ?I hope you''re not too tired...?


    ?I''m fine,? I reply. ?And you, too! How are you feeling? Your daughter is doing well??


    ?We''re both fine, your Majesty. Thank you for your consideration. We''re both honoured for your concern.?


    ?How else could it be? We''re family now.?


    I make sure to say the word family louder. Loud enough for the Queen Dowager to hear.


    ?I''d like to see her,? I add.


    Juliet startles, surprised, but she hides her worries soon enough.


    In the end, this is a Royal Palace. Even a baby isn''t safe from its machinations. This poor thing has gotten so used to protecting her child...


    ?Only if you''re all right with it,? I add.


    ?How could I not be?? she replies, a nervous smile on her lips.

 Chapter 110 - The Gossip Of The Season

    When Ignis crosses the door, the herald takes a deep breath before announcing him.


    That man looks so proud now. Someone is paying attention to his words: how can he not be? I thought he would be upset with my critics, but he''s not.


    On the contrary, he''s so loud while announcing the King.


    Ignis stops at the door, noticing something is off. The room grows silent, and the members of the Royal Family look at each other, lost and uncertain.


    I clear my throat in silence, and they get up.


    The Queen Dowager doesn''t, as expected. And I also stay seated.


    All the rest follow the etiquette, including Princess Gratia. She''s frowning as if she''s being tortured right now, but she doesn''t dare complain.


    Ignis walks to us, pretending not to notice the weird mood. As if this was all normal. But it''s not. These harpies and morons here aren''t used to show respect.


    Ignis sits down and observes the others.


    ?Sit,? he says. And they obey.


    He grins, amused by how things can be so peaceful and easy.


    The atmosphere is slightly different from when I walked in. This time, no one dares to continue the meal before Ignis starts.


    I don''t, either, of course. I want to make sure it''s clear how things shall work from now on.


    As if knowing their difficulties, Ignis seems not intentioned to start eating.


    ?Good morning, mother,? he says with a smile.


    The Queen Dowager replies with a nod, too displeased to actually talk back. Also, the King''s smile is so tender and his mood so good that no one has the nerves to ruin it. It would take a lot of effort to make him angry or sad right now.


    ?How are you feeling, wife?? he asks, bringing my hand to his lips.


    ?Very well, my King.?


    ?I''m glad. After such a long and tiring day, I hope you managed to rest at night...?


    ?I''ve never slept better.?


    It''s funny that we waste time flirting in front of a starving clan. They''re waiting for Ignis to eat, but he seems to have no intention of beginning.


    I also haven''t started yet, for I knew he would come soon.


    ?Would you prefer sweet or salty for breakfast?? he inquires, observing the food on the table.


    ?It''s the same,? I murmur. I can''t say both. I''m a lady, right?


    ?You need more energy to carry on with your duties,? he sighs. ?I better not hear you skip meals and don''t rest enough!?


    ?Oh, my King, I better not hear the same about you!?


    He chuckles, all happy and content. After sleeping, he''s reborn. I shall find a way to visit him more often from now on. The door between our rooms shall help me with that.


    He fills my plate with different kinds of food, making sure all my favourites are there. Only later he serves himself.


    The other people at the table aren''t sure whether they can continue eating now. Because Ignis hasn''t started yet. He served me, not himself.


    It''s such a riddle, and I''m not even sure he''s doing it on purpose.


    Even the Queen Dowager doesn''t challenge the rules. If she did, everyone else would start eating as nothing happened. Yet, for some reason, she waits.


    Only after taking the first bite, Ignis turns to me with a curious look.


    ?Are you not eating?? he inquires.


    ?Of course I am!?


    I take the fork and taste the mouthwatering food. Everything is just so perfect, with enough spices and salt but not too much to be heavy. After all, it''s just breakfast.


    The wine on the table is sweet, but most of the diners prefer fruit juices or hot tea.


    It''s as calm as to be frightening, and I can''t find out who''s unhappy the coronation went smoothly. I guess everyone is, to be honest.


    No one wanted a Queen, nor Ignis as their King, but now it is late to cry over it.


    After breakfast, I walk out with Ignis. As a Queen, I can stay right next to him. There''s no need to follow from behind.


    We part ways in the hallways.


    ?We''ll see each other soon, right?? I wonder. ?Will you have lunch in the dining room??


    ?No, I''ll eat in my office.?


    ?All right.? I won''t eat there either, then. I can have lunch served in the Queen''s wing.


    The maids follow suit, leaving me alone only when Ignis is nearby.


    ?Your Majesty, the ladies in waiting are here.?


    ?Already??


    ?Yes, your Majesty. They wanted to greet you before unpacking.?


    ?Oh, sure. Let them in one of the day rooms.?


    ?Which one do you prefer, your Majesty??


    ?It''s the same,? I sigh. I still have to familiarise myself with the spaces. I wasn''t admitted here before.


    Dorotea and Melissa wince when they see me. They open their mouths in surprise but remember to bow before anything else.


    ?Greetings to your Majesty,? they say at the same time.


    ?It''s a pleasure to see you again,? I reply. I sit on a comfortable sofa and show them the one in the front. ?Do you have news from Narith??


    ?Nothing much, your Majesty. The leaves have started turning yellow, and all the unwed ladies are worried about the end of the season. There haven''t been many proposals this year,? Melissa says. She''s keeping her back straight and skimming through her memories in search of juicy news. It''s as if she was reporting something relevant.


    ?Oh, except for the King''s proposal,? Dorotea adds to her sister''s words. ?I guess that one caused a lame season.?


    ?Is that so?? I wonder. What does it have to do with the rest of the ladies and young lords?


    ?After his Majesty proposed to your Majesty, no one could think of something more romantic. This year, only one wedding can occupy gossip, after all.?


    ?What kind of gossip??


    What wedding? We got married in secret and in a hurry.


    ?Everyone knows his Majesty, the King, and your Majesty, lady Veronica, met as children. The most moving love story of this year is about how his Majesty married the girl he loved and went on a honeymoon in great secret!?


    Oh, well... I should have figured. But these two came here a few days after me. How can they have heard so much gossip? Nothing reached my ears, so I stupidly assumed I wasn''t such a hot topic anymore.


    ?You can tell me more later,? I decide. The honeymoon, the romantic wedding, and all the rest can wait.


    It might not be good for my spirit to know what people say about it. I was expecting at least a rumour or two about me being a tempting vixen. Oh, that will start circulating soon.


    ?You will work for me from now on,? I continue. ?It means you''ll receive payment and have benefits. But you''ll also have duties.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty!? they exclaim, nodding their heads. Their brown curls dance in the movement.


    They''re also quite young. Melissa is nineteen, while Dorotea is of my age. In the capital, they would most probably have found a husband already, but in Narith, these things take more time.


    Their father sent them here with the transparent purpose to make them find a promising nobleman in Mavale. As long as they serve me well, I don''t mind them getting married and finding happiness.


    ?You won''t be allowed to reveal any information about me,? I explain. ?Even trivial stuff can be misused, so be careful. Avoid any mention unless it''s necessary to a task I''ve entrusted you with.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty!?


    ?Also, call me my Lady when we''re alone. You can greet me politely, but then don''t drag it further. It''s annoying after some point.?


    They nod again. Their curls are really funny, and the sisters invest a lot of effort to keep them perfect.


    ?Most of the people living in the Palace are not my friends. Refer to my uncle if you need help. Do not ask someone from another faction.?


    They''re nice and honest girls, so there won''t be big trouble with them. I just have to make them realise the threats, and they''ll behave.


    ?Your duties will be entertaining me and running small errands when I don''t want to entrust a maid to it. You might be of help with my official duties, but only after signing a pact of non-disclosure and swearing in front of an officer.?


    Today it''s the first day as a Queen, yet no one thought to keep it light to let me adjust. There''s no time for adapting in the Royal Family.


    The morning will be open for meetings without an appointment. Anyone will be able to come and meet me in the Queen''s garden.


    I expect noble ladies and a few curious noblemen.


    In the afternoon, I''ll have tea with my uncle and discuss his position and our political choices. Marius will visit for sure, but I don''t know when.


    In the end, I''ll reserve the evening to read the documents I''m supposed to know.


    It will be a long day.

 Chapter 111 - Lovestruck Sighs

    Ah, who made me a Queen?


    I shall find the one who first had the idea and make him go bald!


    Why in the world do I have to drink tea with these young brats?


    It''s an open day this morning. Everyone can come and make requests to the Queen.


    Ignis has a similar day every week, but his lasts till evening. And he doesn''t drink tea and converse with the people asking him favours.


    The Queen, on the contrary, has to be likeable even on such an occasion.


    There are over twenty young ladies, some married and some maidens, having tea with me. I was advised not to eat because they couldn''t control all the food, even though it would be too much of a risk to poison someone else as a mistake.


    I can drink tea because my spoon, teacup and all the rest in the table set are made of silver and other materials which react to different types of poison.


    My personal maids will oversee the whole process of making tea, washing the cups in advance just to be safe.


    The ladies are from noble families, but not all are of high standing. They came here more out of curiosity than a real need to make a request.


    What in the world can I grant them, either way?


    ?Your Majesty, your hairstyle was so stunning at the coronation!? is one of the comments.


    I smile at the girl as a reply, hoping I won''t need to converse any further about hair. I''ve heard enough praise for my clear colour and shiny texture. All these blond ladies don''t sound convinced while praising me, though.


    Oddly enough, my hair colour was inherited by my noble father, not by my commoner mother. She''s blond like an angel!


    ?Have you ever tried using the blonding powder, your Majesty?? one of them adds.


    Blonding powder?


    ?They''re talking about sodium bicarbonate,? Bea whispers. She''s standing next to me, translating what the girls talk about when it gets complicated.


    ?Oh, I don''t use it,? I say. It would look awful on me. My hair would become grey, not blonde. I can''t even be sure the resulting colour wouldn''t be blue.


    I''m not willing to try it out. I like my hair! Even if being blonde seems so relevant here in Mavale, everyone is dark-haired or brown-haired in the South. Narith is still somewhere in between. Southern people also have tanned skin!


    How would these delicate and white ladies react to that?


    ?Your Majesty should try it! It can lighten every colour!? a young maiden from the other side of the table says.


    Weren''t they here to ask favours?


    ?Is my current colour ugly?? I wonder.


    I catch Lola shaking her head. She stops as soon as she notices my eyes on her. She''s standing behind the guests, gritting her fists in... rage? Displeasure?


    She''s more touched than me by the girl''s comment.


    ?His Majesty likes my hair, so I do not dare change anything,? I add. My grin makes the girls silent, as I can see the thoughts in their heads.


    They don''t add anything as they sip the tea and consider my words.


    Saving them from the embarrassment, Ignis walks in. I notice because the guards salute as he''s approaching us from behind my seat.


    ?Ladies,? his voice says. ?I''m happy to see you doing well.?


    They all get up and greet him, sitting back down only after he signals them to.


    ?Please, please, stay comfortable. I don''t want this unplanned visit to be too bothersome for the ladies...?


    I turn my head and smile at him. He bends down to catch my hand, and he brings it to his lips.


    ?I couldn''t resist but come to see how my wife was faring during her first day as Queen.?


    What am I, a child? I''m just partying here; there isn''t anything difficult about lifting a cup and bringing it to my lips to drink.


    I turn my gaze to the table again, and I find the ladies looking too intensely at their King. What is this? Shouldn''t they lower their eyes?


    ?Shall I dye my hair blond, my King?? I inquire.


    ?No, why would you do that??


    He takes a single lock between his fingers and observes it with all his attention.


    ?Your colour is so beautiful,? he adds. He lets go of my hair and straightens. ?Who told you the opposite??


    I shrug, hoping this will be enough to stop any talk about hair colour for the years to come.


    ?Official duties call for you, my King. Don''t waste your time here!? I warn him. Because if he doesn''t come to me during the night, I''ll make him lose sleep even more!


    He has time to come and check if the temperature of the tea is adequate. He won''t pay any attention to his wife during the night because he overworked himself in the afternoon? Not until I lose my reason.


    As soon as Ignis is out as if he never walked in, I can return to focusing on the job. How does one end a tea party?


    The ladies in front of me are now staring in the direction where Ignis went, and they sigh. Their eyes have a weird shine. Their expressions are too love-struck for my tastes.


    I wouldn''t mind it, but this is my husband. Mine! Not theirs!


    I clear my throat, and, magically, they turn back to me.


    Now that Ignis has been here and left, they suddenly lost every interest in the tea party.


    One of them even starts to talk, looking for an excuse to leave.


    Too bad that a guest is announced. Surprisingly, they want to stay longer. Now, now...


    The High Priest came to visit during my open hours. He knows he doesn''t need an appointment, but he chose to be seen by enough people.


    My servants add a chair to my right, and the priest sits down next to me. Name... Name? Ah, yes, Adelphium. I''m surprised I can remember it already.


    Now, the ladies not just are willing to stay, but their eyes are love-struck again. Do they do this with every handsome man around?


    Shall I try making Tobin come and leave?


    ?Your Majesty, I''m relieved to see you''re getting used to your role,? he comments after sitting down. He waves off at the maids when they try to pour some tea for him, and he serves himself one of the sweets from the centre of the table.


    ?His Majesty, King Aurelius, chose me. How could I not be able to survive a few hours as Queen.?


    ?That''s right. Our King has enough wisdom for two reigns.?


    The priest talks with the ladies, showing how he has a talent for remembering names. He smiles a lot, and the ladies blush and giggle at his attention. If I didn''t know better, I would think he''s charming them to squeeze out some money as a donation to the temple.


    I have to admit he''s pleasing to look at. But that''s all there is!


    I mean, he''s a priest of the Church. He burns people for things they don''t have any power on!


    Even if his tone is calm and melodious. Even if he pretends to be kind.


    It must all be a disguise.


    He smiles every time our eyes meet, and I have to grin back not to make him realise I won''t act as a spy for him. At least for now.


    It continues until it''s late to have another cup of tea.


    He is the first to get up, followed by the rest of my guests in small groups.


    The first day ends without any request to the Queen. How odd, shall I even call it a win?


    Oh, except to dye my hair, but that is not going to happen.


    Dorotea and Melissa have brown hair, too dark to the capital''s aesthetics.


    Once the other ladies left, I talk to them.


    ?If you want to make your hair a lighter colour, do not use sodium bicarbonate. Ask Aida to find you some herbs. It will be better in the long run: you won''t ruin your hair.?


    ?Is that the blonding powder? But... Do we have to, your Majesty??


    ?No, you don''t.?


    Also, I don''t think there will be talks about blonde hair for a while. They should be safe from the rumours.


    ?If anyone dares to say something about your hair colour, just tell me instead of getting angry or offended.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty.?


    They seem happy about my concern. We weren''t as close even in Narith, so they keep their distance from me. It''s better this way.


    Friends can become a liability, and it''s very hard to trust someone inside these walls.


    At least, I have my family with me. And I have Ignis. If I didn''t decide to trust him, my life would be so sad.


    I can''t wait to meet him tonight and tell him everything he missed by leaving so soon. Especially about the lovestruck sighs.


    Those are my favourite part.

 Chapter 112 - Uncle

    After talking with more people than what is appropriate, I can finally hide in my rooms for lunch. I haven''t eaten during the tea party, so my maids bring some refreshments and let me rest alone.


    Uncle is supposed to visit soon, so I wait for a little while and decide to eat with him at this point.


    I''ve waited hours, a few minutes won''t change anything.


    As the tea warms down, I heat it up again with my powers. No one is around to notice.


    Just as it starts steaming again, a new scent reaches my nose. It''s weird, sour and a little rotten.


    I step away from the table and open the door, calling for the maids and Aida.


    ?What happened?? my handmaid asks.


    She feels the stink as well, and she drags me out while closing the door behind my back.


    ?Do not go in there!? she says.


    ?Is the scent dangerous??


    Aida seems to wake up from the panic and shakes her head.


    ?No, the scent is not that much,? she sighs.


    ?There''s no need to panic, Aida. I just warmed the water, and it started stinking. I came out immediately.?


    ?Yes, I see... You''re all right, your Highness,? she sighs. She''s relieved, a little too much for this small incident.


    I wouldn''t have been hurt by that poison, most likely. It''s not such a dangerous situation. And, also, Queens are attacked all the time... I guess...


    ?Please, come sit here,? Aida continues, guiding me to a chair.


    She''s behaving oddly. As if it was the first time we faced an emergency.


    ?The doctor will be here soon,? Bea informs us, bringing some water. She takes a sip before giving me the rest.


    I understand this is the protocol for such cases, but drinking from the same glass as another person... Someone I barely know, at that.


    But she''s risking her life for me, so I just sigh and finish the water.


    If only I could find an explanation for Aida''s ability to sense poison, I could find a way to avoid people risking their lives. She can warn them not to drink, and we''d all get another glass, safer for everyone.


    ?What happened?? uncle inquires, sensing the mood soon after crossing the door. ?Are you all right, Ver... Your Majesty??


    ?I am, uncle. Please, sit down. I was waiting for you to have some tea together, but I was almost poisoned. We''ll avoid tea for today, all right??


    ?Sure,? he mumbles, sitting next to me. His face is so funny.


    The maids and Aida are panicking around me. So, the poison must be real. Still, I am rather calm. My reaction is so lame that he can''t believe it just yet. He needs some moments to think.


    ?What are we going to discuss today?? I ask him with a smile.


    ?Our political orientations and medium-term goals,? he says, sighing again.


    The doctor walks in and bows before sitting next to me and analysing my complexion. He can''t touch me, so he just observes with a keen eye.


    After a while, he nods to himself.


    ?Your Majesty is healthy,? he declares. ?The poison didn''t bring any trouble.?


    I nod, keeping my expression neutral. I knew as much already, but let this grandpa think he''s said something we were all dying to hear.


    He just looked at my face!


    ?I will prepare some leaves for this evening. Your Majesty can drink a decoction before sleep. It will help drain the poison away from your body.?


    I nod, even though I can tell from here Aida''s intentions: she''ll throw the leaves away. And I didn''t ingest any poison, to begin with.


    The doctor talks with the maids and walks away, finally. When the situation is under control, I order all the servants to leave my uncle and me alone.


    If anyone told me I would be this calm after an attempt at my life, I wouldn''t have believed them. Yet, here I am.


    ?What is our political orientation?? I ask my uncle.


    ?We''re going to continue supporting the Bursio family''s historical allies. We''ll consider international events case after case. And we''ll avoid linking too closely with the Church. His Majesty was crowned with the name Aurelius for a reason...?


    ?We won''t support the Church??


    ?It would be suicidal. Also, his Majesty didn''t express his opinion on the matter. There''s a chance we can interject and make him distance the Crown and the Church.?


    ?All right.?


    ?Also, there have been voices that King Aurelius wanted to delete the old decrees allowing the Church to be in control of any court dealing with witches and spellcasters. His Majesty already does want to create a better place for mages. We can exploit his intentions and guide him in this matter.?


    ?Guide him?? I mutter. Now, he''s being much specific. ?Do you know something I don''t, uncle??


    ?Nothing your Majesty doesn''t know.?


    ?But you know about... about that!? I whisper, bowing forward to let him hear me.


    ?Your father informed me,? uncle replies. He''s impassible.


    As if finding out his niece is a witch didn''t change anything for him.


    ?We don''t really have a choice, do we?? he adds with a shrug.


    He''s calmer now, focused on the job. He moves some papers, trying to order the topics of our discussion without giving away his real thoughts.


    ?Your brother will be by my side for most of the time. He will learn how to protect you very soon, and you won''t need to deal with poisoning attempts on your own.?


    ?It will happen often,? I sigh. ?But who could it be??


    Someone who knew I would drink a cup of tea as soon as I walked back to the room. Someone familiar with the detail that I wouldn''t eat at the tea party.


    Someone from the Royal Family, who knows how a Queen is supposed to act.


    Could it have been the Queen Dowager?


    Oh, but it''s hard to imagine her plotting something like this. She could find a better way of dealing with me. And she wouldn''t move the day after the coronation, for goodness. She had three whole days before that date to get rid of me.


    Moreover, what reason can she have to kill me? She hates Ignis more than anything. Hitting me to wound his soul could be an option, but it sounds simply too stupid for that woman.


    I have the impression that her attacks are way, way more dangerous and precise than this one. I believe that the person sending the maid to stain my mantle and the one ordering the poisoning are the same. But it''s just an impression.


    ?What if someone wants to take my place?? I wonder.


    Still, it sounds so stupid. Why act now? It has been seven months before I came into the picture. Couldn''t whoever is trying to kill me seduce Ignis in all that time?


    Oh, it looks like they couldn''t.


    ?For now, we should all keep our profiles low and our heads steady on our shoulders. I''m still reading through the international correspondence, but there are already enough potential enemies waiting at our borders to strike. It would be better to get rid of this internal enemy before it causes more damage... But I don''t know how to find them other than investigating the servants.?


    ?I can work on it,? I say. ?There should be a way to lure them out in the open. Once we know who we are fighting, it will be easier to get rid of them.?


    ?Alba needs stability. The King has too many scandals going on, so we should also provide some good news.?


    ?Scandals? Oh, now that you remind me... I will work on Ignis''s image. We have to make the people love their King. And the nobles fear him enough to respect the Crown.?


    ?It won''t be easy. The situation is already complicated, and it gets worse as time passes. Rumours about his Majesty have been noted in the royal archives, and there is new gossip every day.?


    ?Every day? And all is bad gossip? How can it be??


    ?Actually...?


    ?Hmm??


    ?Well, from the coronation, there''s an interesting rumour running in time.?


    ?Which one??


    ?I don''t know if you heard it, but people say you tamed the beast. They are liking the idea of a Queen out of nowhere, from the far Narith. And they think you will be able to bring the King to the bright side.?


    ?That''s so stupid. Ignis already is on the bright side!?


    ?But people don''t know it.?


    ?Not yet. But I''ll do my damned best to solve it. He deserves to be known for the wise ruler he''s going to become. He''s been on the throne a few months only: they should give him some time before judging!?


    ?And we will help you with that,? uncle accepts. ?We will fortify our allies, help the King''s reputation, and push back the Church. I think we have enough objectives for the years to come, and we haven''t even discussed diplomacy yet.?


    Ah, does it have to be this complicated?

 Chapter 113 - Ordering A King (1)

    The door opens with a slam, and Ignis walks in with a couple of his attendants following. He notices me, and he considers sending them away.


    I''ve worn the peignoir and came here, in his room, to wait. He would have forgotten to visit me if I didn''t do this.


    And the King''s bed is way, way bigger. We can roll on there, chase each other... There''s enough space for everything!


    Thank goodness I didn''t come here wearing a nightgown only, though. I wasn''t expecting the King''s room to be always so crowded, but I''m starting to get used to it.


    The two servants following Ignis open their mouths in surprise when they notice me, but their eyes reach the floor soon enough. They walk out in silence and close the door.


    ?Veronica,? Ignis sighs when we''re finally alone. ?How are you??


    ?I''m fine,? I hum. ?Came here to meet my husband, but he looks so busy.?


    ?I''m free now,? he replies. ?Even though it''s late.?


    ?I let you sleep yesterday. Don''t expect to get away twice.?


    ?It is not my intention.?


    ?Then bring the chain.?


    I even raise my chin to sound more challenging. I''ll most likely end up at his mercy, but I don''t mind it. As long as something happens, I don''t care.


    Love is an important part of marriage, and we''re supposed to work hard and have enough children to stabilise the King''s position. He shouldn''t avoid me so often, at least in the early months of our marriage.


    Not to mention the political implications. If rumours about how we don''t sleep together start circulating in the Palace, the lords will complain about everything and inquire what''s wrong with me, while the ladies will look for a way to occupy that unused side of his bed.


    I''m working for Alba by coming here. It''s not for my personal gain, obviously.


    ?You don''t want to talk tonight?? he murmurs. The corners of his lips travel upwards in a wily and weird grin. He''s happy, but he still wants to tease me before starting.


    ?Maybe later,? I say. Once we''re done making love, if we have energy for it, I can talk as much as he wants to listen.


    I also have to complain about the ladies sighing after him. That was unpleasant, but I''ll say this when I''m sure he''s hearing me... Not that it''s his fault, by the way.


    As Ignis delivers the chain, I notice he''s handing me real, heavy, iron shackles. They are supposed to be easy to get on and off with their key... which is big enough not to be lost, luckily.


    He brought this from the prisons, didn''t he? How could he do it? Did he sneak it, or did he ask for it straight-forwardly?


    I can''t imagine the guard bringing them chains. What face could he make? What were his thoughts? Oh, it must have been so funny!


    My husband sure is something. There are no petals on the bed, for he wasn''t expecting me. Yet, he has the chain always ready just in case.


    ?Are you really going to let me do this?? I wonder, returning to earth and focusing on what''s in front of me.


    ?A promise is a promise, right??


    ?You didn''t promise. And, also, I won''t do anything you don''t like. We agreed. If you''re not all right with this, we can either find another way or let it go... I''m not as desperate to tie a King as you like to think.?


    ?No?? he whispers to my ear. ?I might be desperate to be tied by a Queen. I know you want to do it, Ronnie.?


    ?Hey!?


    ?And I know you''ll like it in the end.?


    Of course, I will like it. Having Ignis at my mercy is a bad girl''s dream. Even if just for a moment... Oh, even just as a thought, it''s making me tremble in need and wet my underwear. The jolts in my belly area are a sign good enough, aren''t they?


    ?If you don''t like it, you''ll tell me to stop!? I repeat.


    I will tie him with this, so I will be the one in charge. It will be all on me to decide what we do and when. As well as to be fast to react if anything happens.


    Maybe, it''s a little too soon... But, I really want to do it! Now!


    He lowers his eyes and whispers something to himself.


    ?Ah?? I say, getting closer to hear.


    ?I said, you can stop too if you don''t like it.?


    His ears are red like fire, almost unnoticeable in his flaming hair. Oh, my poor heart! He''s just so cute!


    I''d do anything to see him like this, even if I don''t understand the reason for his reaction. Oh, I love it! How could I not?


    He''s just so regal out of here that I assumed he would tell me off and send me back to my room after a couple spanks. But he''s accepting my offer... What more, blushing so innocently.


    I lick my lips, making sure he sees it.


    ?Is there a way I can''t love it?? I murmur while undoing a couple of random buttons on his jacket.


    I soon lose patience with his clothes. Too layered, for goodness''s sake. I should have come after he changed.


    ?Help me with this.?


    He does, showing me how to undo the buttons and laces keeping his clothing together. When he''s wearing only the last few pieces I''m already familiar with, I pull him to the bed.


    ?Come here,? I say. I love ordering him around.


    Not because I want to feel powerful. Rather, it''s how he follows my words because he wants to. I have no power at all, yet what I say is done. It makes me excited and pleased, as much as to tremble.


    His face is solemn when he talks as if he has something urgent to tell me. As if he remembered something vital just now.


    ?Veronica, I love you!? he says, looking me in the eyes. Oh, such green gems.


    ?You shall leave that for later. Now, let''s proceed with the chain!?


    He sighs, offering me his wrists. Such surrender does make me feel hot as if a big fire was burning all around us. Yet, this room is supposed to be pleasantly cool.


    ?Behind your back,? I say, observing his face with utter care.


    Since he doesn''t seem displeased, not even a little, I tie the chain. Not too strict because I''m not trying to keep him prisoner, just playing a little.


    His clothes are all scattered in the room while I''m still fully covered. I get rid of the peignoir and show him the translucent gown. For some reason, the Queen''s wardrobe is full of gowns like this one.


    ?You''ve always let me do what I want,? I say. ?Even when we were little. And when we were pretending to elope. Oh, you''re so weak against me, aren''t you??


    It''s a good thing, though.


    In fact, he nods proudly, sitting in the centre of his bed. I reach him and kiss his lips. Our tongues dance together for a while, and my hands can explore him freely while he can''t. It''s unfair, but I like it unfair.


    And Ignis likes it unfair too! Oh, is it his love for me? For real? Is it possible that a person''s love can bring someone to let the other take advantage of them just like this?


    I''m not sure I would allow him to do the same, and I''m quite certain I love him a lot!


    ?I am... Ignis, this... I am really happy. Is it all right?? I ask when we split.


    My lips tremble when I talk, and my fingers are pricking into his shoulders, but my eyes don''t move away from his.


    He gulps, collecting his words before replying.


    ?You can do what you want, Veronica. Everything feels special if it''s you...?


    Since his words make my world spin faster, I reward him with a long and sweet kiss. I move on his neck and kiss, lick, suck, do everything my heart desires. Always making sure he doesn''t protest.


    His surrender fires my desire, but I can''t allow it to make me lose any rationality.


    I am the one responsible today, and as such, I need to be careful not to hurt either of us.


    ?I love you too, Ignis,? I say, replying to his earlier confession. I was planning to tell him later, but nothing stops me from saying it twice, in the end.


    It wouldn''t be too bad even if he grew used to my confessions.


    I move his hair away from his ear, wondering whether to whisper it again. But then, my instinct prevails, and I lick the lobe before nibbling on it. His ear becomes red in a moment, and he startles as if I did something unexpected.


    ?Hmm,? he moans.


    I forget about words, lost in the moment. I couldn''t have imagined I had it in me to act in such a way. It''s not my fault.... It''s Ignis who makes me like this.

 Chapter 114 - Ordering A King (2)

    I am ready to stop this at the first sign, or if Ignis changes his idea. Even if it means sleeping unsatisfied, Ignis is more important.


    Luckily, he doesn''t seem intentioned to take a break anytime soon. Even when I prick my nails on his shoulders, he just sighs and bends his head to let my lips reach every part of his neck.


    ?When you came looking for me this morning, all these ladies sighed at your back,? I murmur, caressing his shoulders... Oh, the muscles, how firm they are at the touch! ?I wanted to pull their blonde hair till they went bald! How dare they covet my husband??


    ?Veronica,? he sighs.


    ?What??


    ?Not too much,? he whispers.


    ?You don''t like it??


    ?I like it. That''s the problem.?


    I move my eyes down and find his erection, hard like a rock and ready for me.


    I pin his chin and force him to look at me.


    ?Were you looking for their admiration?? I mumble, pouting like a spoiled little girl. ?That was so bad from your side.?


    ?I just wanted to confirm you were doing well.?


    ?You thought I would fail on the first day??


    ?It was not my intention, Veronica. I really just wanted to see you.?


    ?Oh, that''s a nice answer,? I chuckle. ?You deserve a reward!?


    I trail kisses on his neck, on his shoulder. I explore every inch of his skin, reaching the chest and playing with his nipple. He does like it, in the end. Being tied doesn''t seem to worry him, so I kiss him until hearing his light moans.


    My underwear dampens as I proceed to his other nipple, and my hands stroke his member with their usual motivation. I shouldn''t overdo it, though. I want to make love till the end, tonight.


    ?Veronica, just one thing,? Ignis voices among the pants. His voice is frail as if he was so touched that he can''t talk.


    His face is slightly blushed, maybe from pleasure.


    ?Tell me,? I say, caressing his face and stopping any other action.


    I shall keep my mind clear and ready to react. Even to stop.


    ?Last time, you got hurt. I don''t want you to do that again. Please, be careful. There''s a way to make it more comfortable, but you shouldn''t push yourself if it hurts. Is that clear??


    He''s right. I don''t want to bleed and hurt.


    Last time, my haste ruined the experience for both.


    ?Don''t worry,? I say, moving his chin up to lick his neck. ?I will find a way.?


    I need to be slow and careful. Just like Ignis is, but this time he''s tied, so it''s my responsibility.


    Sitting on the bed in front of him, I try recollecting what he did to make it not hurt. I suspect it''s more about how he touches me before, rather than being gentle later. Because he''s not as gentle till the end, but I feel fine.


    I guess the beginning is the crucial moment...


    What does Ignis do, usually? He touches me with his fingers. Sometimes with his mouth, but I can''t do that alone. And it would be uncomfortable to find a position for that with his arms restrained.


    I''ll do it alone for this time.


    My fingers disappear under the nightgown, even though they''re still visible through it. I didn''t take the underwear off while changing, so I need to find a way around it.


    In the end, I just got rid of it. I still keep the gown, though. I don''t want to look too disgraceful, after all.


    I press my fingers on my core, finding it already slippery and wet. A thrill makes me moan, and I check Ignis before doing something too weird. I can''t do this in front of him like this! I should have prepared myself before coming here, maybe...


    Instead of finding a judging expression, or a bored one for that matter, he''s gazing back with a red face and short breathing.


    Oh, damn it...


    ?You like what you see?? I murmur, crawling in front of him.


    I block his face with the same hand I''ve just tucked down there.


    He presses his cheek on my palm, looking at me in silence. His eyes shine in the gloomy atmosphere, uncovering his deepest thoughts.


    ?You do,? I breathe, wondering if this is all right. A tied King, a shameless wife... Where is this going to bring us?


    I finally straddle him because it''s the most comfortable position to kiss him. I keep my weight on the knees so that I can look at him from above, caressing his lips with my thumb and moving the annoying locks away from his eyes.


    My left hand returns under the gown, mimicking how Ignis touches me every time. Exploring myself like this for the first time, I realise my lower parts are more complicated than I thought. Every spot has a different effect, and the way I shiver changes with every motion.


    When my fingers are drenched, I press my core on Ignis''s erection to make him realise what I''m feeling. He sighs, and I rub our bodies one against each other, moving my hips while my weight is on my thighs and knees.


    I grip his shoulders for better stability, amazed at how he doesn''t move an inch even with his arms behind his back.


    It makes me swallow at the thought his muscles can keep him balanced like this. Even if I push, he doesn''t move. He stays sitting because we''re kissing and he doesn''t want to split.


    Even if he''s tied, he hasn''t surrendered completely. Not that he needs to, of course, but I take it as a challenge.


    One day, he won''t be able to resist my will. He''ll do what I want and how I want, and I''ll reward him every time he listens to me. Only in bed, naturally. Out of it, I''m his Queen and wife, his most trusted ally and partner.


    This time, I am in no rush to finish.


    I kiss him deeply, adjusting my hips and moving down slowly to accept him inside. Thanks to all that rubbing against each other, it''s not that difficult to join our bodies. I''m starting to adjust to him, for there''s no discomfort this time around. No trace of pain, nor that weird feeling of being filled up by a stranger object. There''s just Ignis and me, and it couldn''t feel more perfect.


    I move my hips, still slow, and hear him moan. My body is crossed by a jolt, and I have no clue whether the cause is his reaction or the pleasure lingering where our bodies turn into one. I''d like to increase the pace and, at the same time, I need to be slow and feel every bit of this.


    The first few minutes are slow, sweet, and careful. Our breaths merge into one as we start panting in between our kisses. My nails dig into his shoulders, scratching his back as I increase the pace and feel it harder than before.


    Only when I''m sure everything is all right, when my body feels this won''t turn into another bloody show, do I start riding as if my life depends on it.


    Ignis does moan and pants together with me, kissing me back as much as I let him, for he can''t caress me with his wrists tied.


    We reach higher and higher among the clouds, letting our bodies feel that pleasure we almost forgot since last time. Since I am the one responsible for our safety, I can''t just let loose and forget. So, I observe Ignis''s blushed cheeks while he closes his eyes, and ecstasy takes over.


    My self-control and worries force me to look at him from beginning to end, to see every part of his reaction. But then, at some point, even my rationality breaks, disappearing in the shadows and replaced by screams of pleasure. A long, loud moan makes Ignis chuckle, all proud for driving me into madness without doing a thing.


    When it''s over, it takes us a while to come back to the world.


    I slip away on the mattress and look for the keys to free Ignis. They''re on the bedside table, but my fingers tremble while I try unlocking the chain.


    He''s calm and composed while I struggle, and he drags me in his arms as soon as he''s free. Somehow, I managed to unlock it.


    We lie down, ready to have a good talk. Because we have to talk before sleeping, right? It was the main reason I came here, after all. But then, I was distracted and needed more time to figure out what I wanted to say... Now I don''t have any more concerns and can focus.


    ?You were a good boy,? I murmur, still surprised at how he played along with me.


    What were the issues I wanted to tell him about? Oh, I can only think about how comforting his body against mine is.

 Chapter 115 - News Travel Fast

    After taking advantage of my dear husband, I forgot to tell him about the poisoning attempt. It''s true he must know it, but we should discuss how to react.


    The investigations of the guards won''t bring any result, for there wouldn''t have been any venom in my cup if they could do this work. It''s someone from inside the Palace, and no one hates me as much as the Queen Dowager.


    She does hate Ignis more than me, that''s true, but reaching to him is way more difficult. Moreover, Ignis would suffer if I died.


    I wouldn''t have, of course. There wasn''t enough poison to cause me any real damage. At most, I would have slept for a couple of days.


    The doctor was so funny while examining me, by the way. He flew away without words as if followed by evil spirits.


    ?Have you heard about what happened yesterday?? I hear from a distance.


    I''m in the royal gardens, not my own. Here, many people walk around and waste time as if they''re immortals.


    I was advised to be careful not to stay alone and not to eat or drink.


    The suggestion to come here came from Princess Juliet. She wrote to me that the royal gardens were full of people and that I would be safe here.


    It looks like the news has spread in the Palace. Even the Queen Dowager wrote a letter telling me she''s relieved I survived. That woman really is something.


    ?Your Majesty, I''m glad you''re here with us,? Juliet says with her usual, refined tone. Will I even master the art of looking princessly with each action or word? She''s awesome!


    ?I was curious about life at court. I couldn''t witness much till now.?


    And, after sharing the bed with the King, the Queen can avoid working for the whole day. It''s written somewhere in the rules, and I have witnesses who found me in Ignis''s chamber.


    That pretty much is the way to go. Overexert my husband to get a smaller workload. It''s a little weird to have my private life exposed like this, but who cares? It''s for a greater purpose: earning the right to doze off under the sun.


    ?Your arrival has changed this place,? the Princess sighs. ?It''s refreshing, your Majesty.?


    ?Refreshing??


    I glance around and find something weird. I couldn''t notice before because I''m not used to the multitude of blonde people in this place. Yet, there are less than usual today.


    More than one of the heads around us is of a darker colour. They''re not yet black, for it would make it too obvious they''re trying to imitate their Queen. But they''re not blond like usual.


    I''m not as naive to believe they did this out of admiration for me. They did it to attract my husband''s attention, these little harpies.


    The girls whispering next to us about yesterday''s events notice how close we are, and they step away in a hurry.


    ?There was that messenger from the county where my cousin lives. I went to court to hear the response because I was curious about how his Majesty solved it. And there, the messenger read a complaint. It looks like his Majesty wrote two words only to the baron in response to his worries. That man has left the Palace without a solution, for his Majesty pointed out Alba has greater problems to solve at the moment.?


    ?Ah, yes, I know!? the other girl replies. ?His Majesty wrote ''screw them''. What a diplomatic response... We have a wise King.?


    Oddly enough, her voice has no trace of sarcasm. She''s serious, damn it! Also, would she say the same if she knew who wrote that famous reply?


    ?In the end, it''s not his Majesty''s job to solve such matters. What do we care about what people do in their own homes and private rooms??


    What in the world is going on? Are they going nuts? Weren''t ladies supposed to be refined and polite? What is this?


    Oh, don''t tell me... They''re imitating my manners as well. It won''t work, only I can be this pretty while being this clumsy and uneducated. And I knew Ignis before I knew what manners mean. He won''t forget me just because someone else has the same demeanour.


    ?Don''t pay attention to gossip, your Majesty,? Juliet says, noticing where my attention is. ?Girls ought to talk, but not everything they say has value. Rather, how could someone slip poison into your cup? It''s so frightening to think about it... What nerves; to target the Queen during her first day of rule!?


    ?Oh, nothing big,? I chuckle. ?I didn''t drink it in the end.?


    ?Thank goodness you noticed the poison... How was it? The person checking your food reacted, right? Thankfully, you have triers even for the evening tea...?


    She presses a hand on her chest, sighing in relief.


    ?I''m sure you''re familiar with it,? I say.


    She winces, widening her eyes.


    ?Your Majesty?? She stutters in a principle of panic.


    ?You were the Crown Princess. I''m sure poisoning attempts were an everyday occurrence to you.?


    ?Oh, that...? she sighs. ?I''m not sure. I was poisoned once; the first year I was here. I lost my baby at that time, and I couldn''t have another one for long. But after that, nothing has happened anymore. I was safe and protected after... After the first time.?


    She stops talking, bowing her head and contemplating in silence. It must have been tough losing her child. Also, it was her first year of marriage, poor thing... Alone, in a foreign place and with people wishing her death.


    ?It''s over,? I reassure her. ?Now, no one will target you or your child. And if they do, we will protect you.?


    ?Thank you, your Majesty!?


    Returning to that ''screw them'' letter... Maybe, it wasn''t such a wise move. At the time, I didn''t have any intention of helping Ignis with his reputation. So, I couldn''t think he would sound even more tyrannical after my bright idea.


    I have been sitting here, but none of the girls dares approach the Princess or me. It''s a bit lonely, but I can bear it. Too bad I can''t inquire more about the rumours and understand the severity of my diplomatic actions.


    ?Do you know what makes our life fun?? the Princess says while I''m still pondering about my refined answer.


    ?Yes??


    ?Charity,? she says. ?It''s so nice to see how a little of our help can change people''s lives... Especially with the kids! Also, your Majesty has not gone out of the Palace yet, except for the coronation parade. I guess it will help with the family''s reputation, and with his Majesty''s name, if you are seen doing some good actions or financing some poor orphanage.?


    ?Do you think so?? I ask her.


    I was planning to do that, but isn''t it early? Also, I need to notify my security detail in advance, which means telling Tobin I will go out. He will take care of the preparations, but there''s a limit to how fast he can proceed... Oh, but stepping food out of the Palace seems like a fun idea, and it will help Ignis. I will give money and sweets to kids while telling them how handsome and wise our new King is!


    Oh, maybe not too many words about the part about his handsomeness.


    Someone has spent a lot of effort to ruin Ignis''s reputation using his hair colour. It''s time someone uses their tricks against them.


    ?I will do that,? I decide.


    In the end, if the Princess suggested it without being openly asked, there must be some reason for it. Maybe, it''s how she built her own reputation?


    ?Did you often visit orphanages during your time as Crown Princess?? I ask.


    ?Not as often as I''d like to have. But every time, it was special. It''s lovely how children can be sweet to a stranger, isn''t it? They sang a song for me.?


    ?Oh, how lovely,? I agree. ?Do you want to come with me??


    ?I''d rather not, your Majesty. It will be your first outing, and it''s better if your image is the only one profiting from it. It might bring trouble if we''re seen together on such an occasion, right? Oh, but if your Majesty orders me, I''ll be glad to comply.?


    ?I wouldn''t order you just because you refused,? I chuckle. ?But I understand your worries and agree in part. I wouldn''t care much about what people will think, though. You''re too focused on the harpies living in this Palace. You should work for your and your daughter''s happiness, Princess Juliet.?


    ?Your Majesty is so understanding,? she says, bowing her head. ?I''m relieved my words didn''t offend you.?


    ?Oh, if it was something you shouldn''t have rejected, I would not have asked a question. Am I right??


    ?Not everyone is as direct, your Majesty. With some people, it''s difficult to understand their true intentions. Especially when they want you to guess their mind....?

 Chapter 116 - Request Rejected

    I barely had time to inform Tobin about my intentions, that the request was rejected by the big boss. With no motivation because that moron doesn''t want to write.


    It takes the whole afternoon to finally get a real response, and it is not quite what I was expecting.


    Ignis storms into my sitting room without any announcement, and he crouches in front of me with the most desperate expression I''ve seen today.


    ?How are you feeling, my dear?? he asks.


    Ah, here he is. I was poisoned yesterday: he could check for himself that I was just all right. Maybe with a couple of crazy ideas, but overall healthy.


    ?I rushed to finish and visit you today,? he continues, ignoring my rolling eyes. He''s acting too overprotective all of a sudden, which is weird. Maybe, there''s a reason.


    ?I''d like to visit the town and do some charity,? I attempt, showing my gentle and innocent side. ?Can I be allowed, my King??


    ?No, you can''t,? he says. Not even a second of thought.


    ?Am I your prisoner, your Majesty?? I moan, curling my lips downwards and feigning even more sadness than I actually feel.


    ?No, Veronica, but I can''t allow you out of the Palace in your condition. Even more after a poisoning attempt!?


    ?Oh, come on, it''s normal being targeted. That''s how royals live, isn''t it??


    ?Royals have duties, and those include taking care of their persona. And of their descendants as well.?


    ?What are you talking about?? I murmur, confused and incredulous. With wide eyes and a frown, I must look like an angry wet chicken.


    What does it have to do with my outing? I won''t be as tired as not to be able to work on enlarging our family.


    Ignis seems to realise, and he gets up. He walks in the room, ordering my maids as if they were here to assist him and not serve me.


    ?Call the doctor and all the personnel present at the time of the diagnosis. I have something to tell them,? he says. He then sits next to me, and his hands hold mine. ?Veronica...?


    His tone is weird, full of emotions. He has something to tell me, and now he doesn''t know how to proceed. What in the world could make my husband speechless? Oh, but last time he had something to tell me, he failed and couldn''t talk until I discovered it by myself.


    I hope he doesn''t repeat the same mistake, for I would be very disappointed. It''s not like I would get angry just because he doesn''t let me go out. Even though it is a little annoying.


    But his expression, his voice, the hold of his hands... It must be something very important, vital.


    ?Tell me,? I order, getting tired from all the tension.


    ?Veronica, we''re going to become parents.?


    ?Are we??


    ?Yes.?


    I nod, wondering about how long in the future he''s looking at. We will become parents, sooner or later, hopefully. But now it''s early.


    I bled last month, a sign that I''m not carrying any child. As for now, if I was pregnant, Aida would have told me. She can feel such a big change, and she would have informed me first.


    Ignis sighs, taken back by the simple way I replied.


    ?I mean, we are pregnant, Veronica.?


    We? What is he talking about?


    ?I think you misunderstood the doctor, Ignis. I am all right after the poisoning attempt because I didn''t drink the tea, and that''s all. There''s nothing else going on.?


    ?Oh, no. I couldn''t misunderstand the doctor about something this relevant. The whole reign will rejoice if we have a successor: it''s more a political matter for the court, so the doctor would have never said it if he wasn''t sure.?


    ?He just looked at my face and decided I was all right,? I reply. ?There was no visit whatsoever.?


    ?The maids serving you confirmed it.?


    ?How in the world can they know if I don''t?? Are they even more powerful than Aida?


    ?They just reported the changes in your body when they were asked. Everything points in that direction. We are having a child.?


    The doctor arrives and bows down, just like the maids. Ignis lets go of me and gets up.


    ?Why haven''t you told your Queen about the news?? he inquires, taking a couple of steps. He glares at the servants, making it clear who they need to inform about my own body status.


    In the end, it is a political matter. I am not strictly required to know as much as Ignis is. He was notified, and then the news was kept under control for security matters.


    But doing the right thing doesn''t save them from the scolding. Not one of them will be punished, but they have to withstand the King''s furious words.


    ?Why did you assume the Queen didn''t have the right to know? Why did you even tell me before talking with her?? he continues, at some point returning calm enough to think,


    ?It''s the protocol, your Majesty,? the doctor explains. ?The news can be leaked, and her Majesty would be in danger.?


    ?I already am in danger,? I point out. ?Moreover, talking with me would have prevented this misunderstanding. I am not with a child.?


    ?Your Majesty, with all due respect, all the signs...?


    ?What signs? I bled two months ago. A couple of weeks after his Majesty left. It means this child was conceived during the last few days... Isn''t it early to tell, in this case??


    ?Your Majesty, you are two months pregnant. Your bleeding... How was it, if I may ask??


    ?Red.?


    What kind of question is this?


    ?I mean... Was it heavy or light? Dark or light coloured??


    ?I didn''t pay attention to the colour, but it didn''t last long.? Oh, but that is because of that little incident with Ignis. I thought I didn''t bleed much because I had already done it when I got hurt and... Hmm, does it even make sense?


    ?Sometimes, the first month of pregnancy doesn''t prevent bleeding. It could be the case, your Majesty.?


    ?How do you know that I am two months pregnant, though? You didn''t even visit me for real.?


    ?I did visit you, your Majesty. And I confirmed with the maids and his Majesty. Collecting the details altogether, I could estimate that you''ve been with a child all this time. Just, your body didn''t let you notice. It''s still early, but soon you will feel it as well. An early sign is the... ehm, the wish to share the bed with his Majesty more often.?


    No, that is because I''m a pervert. Not because I am pregnant. Does it even make any sense at all? Pregnant women do not engage in bed activities: why is this doctor saying I''m more willing than usual? Other than that, there is no usual... How does he know it? He asked Ignis how often do I assault him? Who has the guts to ask something so personal?


    ?Don''t be angry, Veronica. It won''t happen again,? the King says, sitting back next to me.


    ?So, you think I am pregnant,? I sigh. ?Aida should be the first to notice, though. She''s been next to me since I was a child, and she knows me well. She would have noticed the changes better than the Palace maids.?


    Ignis nods, accepting my argument. We turn to her and wait, for both of us are expecting Aida to say what we like to hear.


    ?I couldn''t be sure, your Majesty. I didn''t want to bring false hope,? she replies, her head bowed.


    Uh, so she hid it. But... why?


    There''s no way she can''t be sure. Not only does she spend a lot of time with me, but she also touches me from time to time to check if everything is right. She did it so often these last few days...


    Oh, and her reaction to the poison? Ridiculously over-worried!


    She knew it, but she didn''t want to tell me. For what reason? I had to wait for a strange doctor to hear it; from a person who never once touched me and just inquired about weird things to ensure I wasn''t poisoned!


    At the same time, my handmaid didn''t tell me anything. She kept the secret, even though she continued to protect me.


    ?Why?? I murmur, my tone low.


    She bows her head as if ashamed, but her warm energy wraps me in a cocoon. No one else can feel it, except maybe for Ignis since he is very close. It''s a message: just like now, she''s always protecting me. Her job is not to inform me about things but to keep me safe.


    Knowing that I was with a child wouldn''t have been safe. It would have endangered me... and my baby...


    In the end, this is what I should have focused on, right from the start: danger. Now that I''m carrying Ignis''s successor, my life will be at risk even more than before.


    I didn''t even have time to adapt to the Palace. This kid is just so impatient.. Like their father, I guess.

 Chapter 117 - Early Marriage

    After the commotion of the news, the room turns silent, and the servants leave after a wave of Ignis''s hand. He leans back on the sofa, observing the ceiling as if it was the source of all our trouble.


    Everyone listened to their King when he ordered them to leave, except for Aida. She''s my bodyguard and my companion; she listens to my mother, the Queen, and then to me.


    ?Aida, you knew it...? I whisper, frowning again. ?Why wasn''t I informed??


    ?Your Highness, the situation...? she sighs.


    Ignis clears his throat, throwing a burning glance in Aida''s direction.


    ?She''s your Queen, now,? he says.


    ?Your Majesty,? Aida repeats, rolling her eyes.


    Oh, right. I haven''t told Ignis yet. Our child will be his successor, but also mine. A single person, being the ruler of Alba and of Mages! Oh, only if they have enough magical power to handle the role of King of Mages.


    ?Your body is frail, your Majesty. And the pregnancy... It''s been at risk from the start. The child''s aura is too weak for this stage, and the chances of losing it are high. I didn''t want you to hope for something that might vanish in a moment.?


    ?Ah, is that so??


    ?Yes, it is.?


    I sigh, realising that life will never be as easy as when I was at home, protected by my family and safe from any ill.


    ?You shouldn''t lift anything too heavy, nor drink alcohol. You should limit raw food and drink a lot of water,? Aida explains. ?You should rest more often and avoid overexerting your body. Especially from next month...?


    ?It''s seven months more,? I comment.


    And it sounds like forever. I''ve done two months already, but I didn''t know about this child. And now? Now that I know, every day will last three times longer.


    ?Things were complicated enough.?


    ?Are you talking about the poisoning?? Ignis inquires.


    ?Not just that... On the day of the coronation, a servant walked into my room and poured goat blood all over the regal mantle. There was a needle with itching powder in my belt. Ah... Was there something else?? I can''t remember. ?Those were all stupid pranks, but now... Even a stupid prank can cost me much.?


    ?Pranks?? Ignis stutters, widening his eyes. ?Can you imagine what would have happened if it worked? It''s more than a simple game.?


    ?It didn''t happen,? I point out. ?I cleaned everything, and we were good to go.?


    ?Veronica... You''re in danger. Even a maid glaring at you isn''t something you should underestimate. Please, be more careful. Do it for your child if you don''t want to do it for me.?


    Oh, this little manipulator. He''s already using our child for his purposes.


    ?You can leave,? he says to Aida, but she doesn''t move.


    Of course, she listens to me only. I need a nod to signal everything is all right, and we''re finally left alone.


    ?The nobles that tried to get rid of me are taken care of,? Ignis says when no one but me can hear. ?They aren''t those attempting at your life, and the few remaining are watched as closely as to know if they were just thinking of trying anything. This is someone else.?


    ?About the people trying to get rid of you... Is someone from the Royal Family involved??


    ?Yes, it is. I can''t find proof, but all clues bring us to the core of the Palace. I have trouble identifying the leader, though.?


    ?Trouble? Like, you can''t find proof enough??


    ?I don''t know who it is, Veronica. I have no clue.?


    Isn''t it obvious?


    ?Also, the moves of this person started a couple of months ago. It intensified when you reached the Palace, but I didn''t see any link until you told me about the coronation. The guards stopped a couple of serious attempts at ruining the ceremony, but we couldn''t catch anyone to interrogate.?


    ?I see...?


    So, is it the Queen Dowager or not? She''s the first person coming to mind when I think of Ignis''s enemies. But there''s also the Queen Dowager Grandmother: that vixen treated Ignis so badly, on the day I was crowned.


    ?I know what you''re thinking, Veronica,? he says after a while. ?But things are not that easy. Not only that I couldn''t find a single clue pointing at her, but the Queen Dowager doesn''t have any real reason to get rid of me. Not now that her only living daughter is Crown Princess. It would be difficult to govern Alba with a regent, and too many things could go wrong. She might not be the chosen regent, or other things could happen before she could hold power... Coups are turbulent events, after all. It''s difficult to keep them under control.?


    ?It''s not her?? I say. ?How sure can you be??


    ?Gratia is ten this year, and it''s early to think about marriage, isn''t it??


    ?Marriage? Are you planning to send her away like a package?? I burst out, crossing my arms and staring at him. ?You do not dare! She''s still a kid! It doesn''t matter that she''s spoiled and impolite. She''s ten, for goodness.?


    ?I know, right? Also, do you think my stepmother would gladly accept? She would start plotting her coup after hearing such news.?


    ?What news??


    He delivers a tiny piece of paper to me, and I unfold it to read the words. It''s a marriage offer, written in great secret and with just barely enough words to make it clear. Princess Gratia is offered as the bride of the Emperor of a faraway land. Far enough not to hear from her anymore.


    ?Goodness,? I sigh. ?This isn''t your work.?


    The Gs are normal so it wasn''t written by Ignis. Also, he wouldn''t use such an underhanded means to get rid of his sister.


    ?It''s not. Someone else is plotting, and they want to remove Gratia from her position.?


    ?Why??


    ?If Gratia isn''t Crown Princess, then the Dowager Queen''s influence disappears into thin air. Her parental link with my successor is what makes her voice heard. If not for that, she would be as powerless as the Dowager Empress Grandmother.?


    ?So, this is why you allow that old witch to treat you like that: she has no power other than to say what she wants!?


    ?She''s my grandmother, Veronica. I can''t talk back to her, can I??


    ?Could it be her, though? She has some power in the Palace, and her maternal family is backing her up even after so much time... Could it be that the Elder Queen Dowager wants more power before striking at you??


    ?For sure, after sending Gratia away, the plan is to hit us. But I don''t think it''s my grandmother. She has no interest in the throne: she lost it ages ago, after all...?


    ?Things have changed now that you''re King.?


    ?She doesn''t care who''s on the throne as long as it''s her bloodline. Gratia and I are both suitable, and she wouldn''t send her away, for it would endanger the succession. After all, blood is thicker than water. She prefers me on the throne than someone completely unrelated, and she wouldn''t help a rebellion by removing Gratia from the court. Not this early, at least.?


    ?Your family is so complicated,? I comment.


    ?Oh, you still have no idea.?


    ?We can''t let them succeed, Ignis. Gratia has to stay here, and she needs to understand how much you''re helping her. First, we will save her, and then we''ll tell her about it. If that doesn''t change her attitude, nothing will.?


    ?You''re planning to manipulate the events through a child, Veronica! How can you scold me when you''re just the same??


    ?Oh, it''s not the same! We''re saving her from a marriage; the other side is forcing her into one. Who better than me can understand the troubles of a girl being sold off just like this??


    ?You weren''t sold, Ronnie. Your father came here to drag you back, and your family was starting to assemble an army to get you back.?


    ?Yeah, sure...? I chuckle. Still, his face is so serious.


    His hands squeeze mine, and his eyes caress my face when our gazes meet. He''s not joking right now. Father was really going to start a war.


    ?Oh, thank goodness everything ended well,? I say out loud. It would have been bad if people died for me. ?We should make it work this time around as well.?


    No matter how much Gratia is unlikeable, she''s a child. I won''t take revenge on her, not until she becomes an adult. There''s still time to show her the right path: to stop harassing my hubby with her glares and sour words.


    ?Oh, Veronica,? he sighs, dragging me in his arms. Not that I mind, but it''s sudden.


    ?Yes??


    ?We''re going to be parents,? he says, pecking my hair and caressing my back.


    Oh, he''s right.


    I press a hand on my stomach where I suppose the child is. It''s so soon.. Too soon! I''m not ready to be a mother.

 Chapter 118 - The Queens First Outing

    The news spreads through the Palace, and people know about it in less than two days. If I had waited a little more before finding out, I would have been the last one.


    There''s no official announcement, though. So, the matter is whispered about in great secret. It''s odd. Many people know, but everyone pretends not to.


    Quite a few people change after hearing it, starting from my brother, who becomes my third guardian. The first is Aida, and she doesn''t hide her worries anymore. The second is Tobin, who''s always nearby with both eyes open. He doesn''t talk much, but I can tell he''s even more cautious than before.


    It could all be a consequence of the poisoning attempt, but I feel like everyone forgot about that.


    ?Here,? Marius says, allowing me to drink from the cup. He tried it himself in front of me, and I''ve allowed him to test poison for me only because Aida has already checked everything beforehand.


    ?It''s boring. I want to go out,? I say out loud.


    ?It''s too dangerous,? he points out.


    ?Oh, but I will have Sir Tobin protecting me. Not to mention my dearest brother! I said I would go visit an orphanage, and people won''t believe my word if I change my mind now.?


    ?No one will dare to, sister. You''re under protection right now. Normally, you don''t go out during these months.?


    ?But I''m not ill. Pregnant women do everything normally: why should I be different??


    ?Because you are Queen.?


    ?Oh, please! At least you should avoid that kind of reasoning!?


    Marius notices the angry expression on my face, and he crooks his mouth.


    ?How important is it to you?? he inquires.


    ?It''s vital for my plans. I have a mission here, and delaying would endanger our purposes,? I say, looking at the side.


    Mother never told me to help Ignis''s image, but I chose it as my mission on my own. I don''t need to tell Marius such details, though.


    ?I will rest after finishing the tour, and I won''t even attend social gatherings until you all decide I''ve slept enough!?


    I won''t need to attend gatherings if I spread enough good gossip in town.


    ?I will do absolutely nothing for days, and I will come back after a couple of hours at most.?


    Oh, maybe three or four hours. But I will be sitting somewhere and telling tales. There''s nothing to be afraid of, after all.


    ?If I help you with this, and something happens, your husband will kill me with his own hands. He will cut my head and show it to father, and father will burn it in disdain.?


    ?Oh, don''t be over-dramatic.?


    ?You are being too lax. People around you tend to become dangerous when you''re threatened.?


    I roll my eyes, crossing my arms and glaring at the cake on my plate. Marius has eaten half of it to make sure there isn''t poison in the middle of the slice.


    ?I''d like to do something now that I can,? I explain, dropping any facade and showing my worries. ?I want to become a good Queen, and I won''t have any chance once the child starts growing. Also, our enemies will organise soon, so we should act now while we have time.?


    ?What do you want to do??


    ?I want to visit an orphanage. While we''re at it, help me meet the head of the Mages in the capital. I''d like to see their faces, for it could be helpful in the future. There''s something weird going on with Ignis''s image, but I will solve it when I find out what exactly people think.?


    ?Your image is good, though. People love you: they say you charmed the cursed King and showed him how love is.?


    ?Cursed??


    Again that damned word. Why would anyone think that of Ignis? He''s always considerate, kind, and gentle. Why would people assume he''s a tyrant; and a cursed one, at that?


    ?Peasants think that he killed his family for power and that he terrorised the court until you appeared out of nowhere. Also, I''ve heard a lot of misinterpreted events while roaming in town...?


    ?Roaming in town?? I ask, surprised.


    ?Of course. The Palace makes me feel suffocating, so I often take a walk. I change into commoner clothes and make new friends and explore the streets. It''s fun.?


    ?Just a pity I can''t tag along,? I pout. ?You''re free to come and go, so why would you care to help me see the world outside of the walls of this place? I understand...?


    ?It''s for your safety!?


    ?My safety? So, I''m a useless, harmless lady.?


    ?No, you are not. But I don''t want you to get hurt, sister...?


    ?Will you tag along to protect me??


    ?You shouldn''t go in the first place.?


    ?Oh, come on! Will you come or not? I''m going either way, permission or not.?


    ?Ah, fine then! I will be there for you, your Majesty.?


    He scoffs, utterly unhappy with my decision. But I can''t let these small happenings stop me from reaching my goals. I want to help Ignis, and talking with people is the first step.


    Not to mention that I need to start locating the Mages in Mavale.


    ?My dear brother, is there a place you''d like to visit after??


    ?I want to come back home after the tour!?


    ?Sure, sure,? I chuckle. I don''t care that Marius is frowning because I can finally have my way. I just need to convince Ignis not to stop me now. Everyone else will shut up when they see Marius accompanying me.


    We spend the rest of the day organising the visit, and it''s almost evening when my busy King comes to forbid me from this adventure.


    He storms into my office and sends away every single person in the room. He reaches my desk. Unaffected by my tender smile, he leans forward.


    ?What are you doing?? he inquires, his green eyes cold like ice. It''s odd I can finally see him angry.


    ?It''s my job, your Majesty.?


    ?You are forbidden from going out,? he spits out through his teeth.


    ?Am I a prisoner now??


    ?No, but you''re under protection.?


    ?Will my life be like this for the rest of my years? Will I be prevented from seeing my people because you''re afraid??


    ?Your people?? he says, raising his brows.


    ?The moment I was crowned, every single person living in Alba became one of my people,? I point out. ?I''m the Queen now, not just a random socialite.?


    ?Veronica, it''s dangerous! You are expected to rest and take care of yourself.?


    I get up and circle around the desk. I stop in front of him, resisting the temptation to run my hands on his chest. Since the moment the doctor explained how this sudden rush of thoughts is due to pregnancy, it became even harder to bear with it. At the same time, I became conscious about how improper it can look. I shouldn''t touch my husband all the time, right? It''s better to contain my desires and let them free only during certain moments.


    ?Living is dangerous, isn''t it?? I point out. ?If I''m to wither alone in this Palace, it will be no better than dying outside.?


    ?Don''t talk like this!?


    ?Oh, but it''s true. In a couple of decades, I will wonder if mine was a real life. And I don''t want the answer to be no. I have to do something before it''s late, don''t I? It will be brief and very controlled. I will bring my brother and Sir Tobin, as well as all the guards you deem proper.?


    ?You will go and come without any other stop. You will follow the guards'' instructions and never risk a strand of your hair.?


    ?Of course.?


    ?And you will come back when the time is over. No complaints and no stories.?


    ?Yes. I will be good,? I chuckle, finally hugging him. ?I will listen to my King.?


    ?I''m talking as a husband now. Don''t make me worry too much.?


    ?Your wife will try her best,? I sigh. ?I won''t make you worry anymore, Ignis.?


    ?As for the attempt on your life... We found the culprit. It''s a servant of the Palace. There wasn''t anything guiding us to the sender, but for now, we can assume they won''t make a move too soon.?


    ?Could it be someone from the coup?? I ask


    ?No, it''s impossible. I''ve cleaned the Palace from them, Veronica. This is a new threat, one that wasn''t there when I became King... The first few days, there wasn''t this person smuggling in the dark.?


    ?All right, then. Let''s focus on making the most of my visit to the city. Then, we''ll think of the sender and come up with a plan to discover their identity.?


    It won''t be easy, though. If they managed to keep it a secret from Ignis, how can I find out without many resources?


    ?You will rest when you come back,? he adds, stopping my train of thoughts and returning to what presses him the most.


    ?For days,? I surrender. ?And I will rest before so that I''m not that tired when I go out. Is that better??


    ?Good,? he says, nodding.. ?You should take care of yourself, my dear.?

 Chapter 119 - Pledged Brother

    Sir Tobin and Marius accompany me for my first excursion out of the Palace as Queen. As my ladies in waiting, Melissa and Dorotea come as well. They''re not required to do anything much, just walk behind me and offer some money to the kids or the beggars when I say it.


    Before getting out of the Queen''s quarters, I''m notified of a visit. Someone came from far, far away just to see me. And they''re willing to come along, seemingly.


    ?Fernard Falco would like to talk with Your Majesty,? one of my secretaries says.


    Apparently, I also have my secretaries. They''re just too busy handling my affairs to appear too often.


    ?Shall I send him back??


    ?Oh, no. Let him come with us!? I say. ?There''s a lot I''d like to talk with him about. He doesn''t mind taking a stroll in the city, does he??


    Just like that, my husband''s pledged brother finds himself in the same carriage as me. Only that, this time, I know who he is.


    ?Long time no see,? I say. ?Brother.?


    My smile is a little evil, so he might be frightened by it. But it''s not like I can do anything against him. Ignis would protect him even if I, the Queen, would like to take revenge.


    ?I hope your Majesty won''t take it to heart,? he replies. ?The small misunderstandings happened during your visit to my humble home, I mean.?


    ?The King told me he considers you as a brother.?


    ?It''s the same for me, even if it feels weird to say so. In the end, he was just a teenager when we first met. His Majesty is now a King, but he once was just like any other human.?


    ?He told me about the time he spent at your father''s residence. Not much, actually. Just that it happened around the time his mother died and that your family took care of him more than his birth one.?


    ?He told me about your Majesty as well,? he reveals.


    ?Yes?? Now, I''m curious. What did he say about me? In the end, those were the words of a teenage Ignis. I shouldn''t be this curious about it. Yet...


    ?His Majesty told me about the girl who forced him to do her bidding. She would often drag him in trouble and use him as a way to escape punishment. It wasn''t clear whether he was more annoyed or pleased by it, by the way.?


    ?Children''s memories are often difficult to interpret,? I sigh. ?If anyone told me I would marry him, I wouldn''t have believed. Yet, here I am. And I also have a crown on top of my head. Life is unpredictable...?


    Fernard chuckles, amused by my antics.


    ?Rather... I''d like to know more about him. Especially regarding his life in the Palace. Can you help me, brother?? I add.


    His smile disappears, and his shoulders drop as he sighs desperately.


    ?What are you interested in, your Majesty??


    ?Everything. But let''s start with what''s more relevant. Why do people think my husband is a cruel tyrant? And, more importantly, why don''t the nobles fear him? Shouldn''t the situation be the opposite from how it is??


    ?Oh, I have no clue what happened. I guess someone is spreading rumours, and his Majesty''s hair colour doesn''t help us.?


    ?Us?? I murmur.


    ?I''m on his side. Anything ruining his image does damage to me as well,? he points out.


    ?Oh, sure. You''re quite ready to put your reputation and life on the line, for someone without siblings.?


    ?You''re underestimating me just because I have no siblings?? he pouts. ?I can share my things and feel sympathy just like any other person!?


    ?Sure, you can,? I chuckle. ?And you have known the King since he was a kid. You should be aware of people who want him harm.?


    ?You''ll be surprised to hear the list.?


    ?I''m waiting.?


    ?First on the list was the King.?


    This news makes me stay silent for a long moment. I would have preferred not to know, most likely.


    ?The late King?? I stutter when I can move my mouth. ?For real??


    ?Yes. The late King wanted his second son dead because he was an issue in his marriage. His wife disliked his mistresses, even though he had been careful not to encounter unwanted pregnancies.?


    ?Wait... You''re our age! How can you know this??


    ?Rumours, your Majesty. Rumours.?


    ?Oh, I see...?


    The Marchioness was right. Gossip is just as valuable as history when collecting information.


    ?So, the late King wanted my husband to die more than his wife. How odd.?


    ?I''m not very convinced the Queen Dowager has any killing intent towards his Majesty. But it''s just my impression...?


    ?What about Ignis''s mother? Was she poisoned by the Queen, or...?


    ?Rumours say it was the Queen, in a moment of jealousy. But I do not believe it. His Majesty was sent to us soon after his mother''s death, and he travelled to Narith when the late King ordered to have him as far from the capital as possible. He didn''t want the cursed bastard to be close to his pregnant wife.?


    ?So that is how things were.?


    ?Exactly.?


    I wish I was kinder with Ignis, even though he seemed to need adventures more than attention back then.


    ?Rumours are not very verifiable,? I point out. Even Marchioness Crasso told me she didn''t believe in that particular piece of gossip.


    ?If Ignis was hated by the late King more than anyone else, then the one poisoning his mother shouldn''t be the Queen Dowager,? I realise.


    She had no reason to fear either: not Ignis, powerless, nor that poor maid.


    ?Then? Is the list over??


    ?Of course not,? Fernard chuckles. ?We wouldn''t be talking about it if it was. The late King is dead, yet his Majesty is still in danger.?


    ?Who else wants him dead??


    ?The Queen Dowager Grandmother.?


    ?Why? Because he''s a bastard??


    ?More or less. She would prefer someone with a pure lineage. Her own power depends on the stability of the crown. Even a woman on the throne would be better for her, in some sense.?


    ?And Gratia,? I point out. ?She''s the next in line.?


    ?Just for now. Also, she''s a kid.?


    ?But her mother isn''t,? I point out. ?That''s what I''m implying: the Queen Dowager might desire power, and an easy way to get it is through the child.?


    ?Does it make sense?? Fernard murmurs. ?Probably, it does... It''s just difficult to imagine her like that.?


    ?Oh, but there is someone who wants to get rid of the Princess,? I remember. They want to marry her off.


    ?That''s always the case in the Royal Family. They all have some claim on the throne, but Ignatius was crowned by invocation.?


    ?What??


    I don''t remember hearing such a detail.


    ?The army decided,? Fernard says. ?The soldiers invoked his name, and the generals confirmed in an official meeting a couple of days later. He has the support of the army, but that seems not to be enough to have control over the throne.?


    ?He needs more than just military power,? I point out. ?Diplomacy, economics, and people''s love. That''s what one needs to have a better grasp on the King''s power.?


    ?He can do it with diplomacy and economics. He has been improving every day for months, and he''s now good enough for his role. As for the people''s love... That''s what I''m worried about.?


    ?Exactly!? I nod. ?But I''m working on that!?


    ?By doing charity? Do you seriously believe it will be enough??


    ?Oh, no. But I ought to start somewhere. Then, I will start working actively on spreading nice gossip about the King. For now, I have only one choice.?


    ?To ride on the coattails of that story,? he realises, nodding his head. ?The one about the cursed tyrant being cured by the love of a maiden.?


    ?I don''t like it.? It''s better to make it clear. ?But I have no choice!?


    Fernard doesn''t inquire about my intentions any further and just focuses on the next issue.


    He''s a good ally, I have to admit it. In just a few minutes, I''ve discovered so much about Ignis and finally talked about my plan with someone.


    ?To spread rumours, one can use word of mouth, or one can be smarter,? he says. ?I can think of a way to write the love between the cursed King and his fair maiden into a song. People will sing it all over the country, and sooner than later everyone will be curious about you. It might not be enough for a general change of opinion, but it''s a starter.?


    ?It''s a starter,? I repeat.


    I like his idea. So much that I''m envious I didn''t think of it earlier.


    Spreading good news isn''t done by spies alone. One needs a broader organisation and views. Songs, stories, legends... It all can play a role in this big play.


    ?But for now,? Fernard says, calling me back to the present, ?let''s make this charity idea work.?


    I smile back, ready for the fight. It''s been a long time since I felt this energetic!

 Chapter 120 - Charity Work (1)

    Fernard Falco is quite interesting. He can talk with me as if we were friends even now that I know I''m the Queen.


    It''s refreshing!


    At first, he was all formal and shy, but he soon gets over it and talks rather freely. The ride on the carriage becomes pleasant and feels shorter with him next to me.


    Just like when we first met, the first minutes were a little slow. But then, at some point, he loosens and allows his cheery character to take over. Exactly like he used to tease Ignis back then, he now openly talks with me and throws a joke or two in between.


    He''s happy to have an ally in me just as much as I''m pleased with him. It''s easier together, and Ignis''s image needs all the help I can get.


    ?I''m sorry if I was rude, your Majesty,? he says when we''ve almost arrived at the orphanage. ?I have the bad habit of considering people I know as themselves and not as the position they occupy. At least, in private. I will refrain myself if your Majesty prefers, though. I never asked for permission, in the end.?


    ?It''s fine,? I say, waving off his worries. After all, he called me sister once today. It was by mistake, and I believe he didn''t notice.


    As much as it might be a trick, Fernard doesn''t seem the type to use such manipulations.


    ?Do you reside in the capital, by the way? You weren''t present at the coronation,? I realise.


    ?I wasn''t, that''s right.?


    ?What made you come here now, though??


    ?I wanted to check on my brother. We haven''t seen each other in months. And, also, I received a lucky signal.?


    ?A lucky signal?? What could it be?


    ?There''s a dead tree in the garden of our residence. I don''t think you noticed it because it''s in a secluded corner. It didn''t have a single leave for years, but my father refused to get rid of it. It was planted by mother with her own two hands, and he wanted to keep it as a memento. Well, a few days ago, that dead tree had a blooming flower.?


    ?A flower??


    How odd. Flowers need a lot of energy. I would have expected a couple of leaves at most before the winter and then more signs of life in the spring. But not blooming flowers; not so early.


    After being on the border with death for years, that poor tree should need months to recover.


    ?Yes, your Majesty. A yellow bud, surrounded by a couple of new leaves. People usually say it''s a bad omen when trees bloom in autumn, but this one... I believe it''s a good sign.?


    ?Is that so?? I sigh.


    Maybe, I overdid it. Oh, but I''m happy the tree is recuperating.


    ?My father believes it''s because of your visit,? he continues. ?You brought luck and new life in our home, and for that, we''ll always be thankful.?


    ?Oh, it''s just a tree,? I chuckle, tense like a bow. How could they link it to me, for goodness? Does it make sense to them?


    ?I''m sure our country will flourish just like that tree.?


    I nod, forcing a smile.


    ?Alba will flourish thanks to the King''s hard work,? I point out.


    Before I can continue praising Ignis, unfortunately, the carriage stops.


    ?Your Majesty, we''re here,? Tobin''s voice says from outside.


    I hear him get off his horse and approach the door. His steps are silent, but the horse reacts to him, so I can tell.


    ?Will you visit the orphanage with me?? I inquire. This delegation is getting crowded... Not that I mind, but it would have been better to avoid making a spectacle out of it. I wanted to do charity, not show off to the people in the slums.


    ?I will stay with the guards,? he says, in fact. ?It''s better if the focus is on your Majesty, right??


    I nod, getting off thanks to Tobin''s help.


    ?Hello, Sir Tobin,? Fernard greets him while jumping down.


    Oh, that''s right. He called him like this back then as well. I was the only one believing Tobin was just a random guard. It makes sense these two know each other since one is my husband''s sworn brother, and the second is his shadow.


    Thinking about that again, why is Tobin here and not next to my husband? Are there some issues that caused him to be demoted? Oh, I hope it''s not because of the journey: he protected his King in those conditions as well, never leaving him alone!


    Being the Queen''s guard is a high position, but it doesn''t have the prestige of being the King''s personal knight.


    ?Your Majesty,? my ladies in waiting say when they see me. They greet me with a bow, and we proceed towards the orphanage. Commoners are staring curious, but the guards keep them far enough with their sole presence.


    No one dares to run here, for they don''t know enough about me yet.


    I spot a group of girls my age in a corner, sticking together and observing me with wide eyes as if I was some mythological being.


    I wave at them, and they squeal. They cover their mouths and attempt a clumsy curtsey. I have no choice but to smile.


    I can''t really understand this reverence towards the Royal Family, especially from people who most likely have never seen them. Still, it''s my duty to accept it and return as much love as I receive.


    ?Your Majesty, welcome to our humble place,? the director of the orphanage exclaims, bowing deeply and then straightening his back like a soldier when he gets permission to rise.


    He''s not very tall, but skinny like a kid himself. His rare hair, where some traces are left, is white like snow, and his eyes are greyish and tired.


    ?We''re honoured to receive your Majesty''s first official visit,? he continues, talking as if he was being examined.


    Am I this scary? I''m just a girl, after all. And I''m too young to instil any fear or respect. People should relax a little.


    ?This place hosts thirty children, right?? I inquire.


    We chose a small orphanage for my first visit, but large enough to have any meaning. Churches also tend to host orphans and stray kids, but they can''t afford to take in more than five or six at each Temple. Also, I''m sure the Church has money to afford their hospitality.


    Public orphanages live off of people''s charity. There''s nothing like a fund system, and it''s tough to retrieve enough money to feed the kids.


    Those in the capital are lucky enough to have the nobles nearby: someone would always find a way to transform a good deed into a boost of reputation, so orphanages always find some resources. Especially those bigger, with more children and groups of donors.


    This one is a small building, and the kids are stacked into three rooms in total. There''s a central hall for them to play or warm up next to the chimney and a garden to spend time in summer.


    All in all, it''s clean. Still, the furniture and infrastructure are old and ruined. It would need maintenance work, but the money required is too much.


    ?I''d like to talk with the children,? I say.


    After all, I''m here for them and not the building.


    ?They prepared a song for your Majesty,? he says. ?We''re not good enough for your ears, but the children put all their efforts into this.?


    ?I''m looking forward to listening,? I say.


    I was expecting something like a show. I''ll watch and listen to them; then, I''ll tell them a fairy tale and talk for a few minutes. The whole visit is supposed to last less than an hour. Finally, I''ll deliver the funds prepared from my Royal Budget to the director and remind him that someone will come to check if the children receive the money through food, clothes and a warm place in winter.


    It shouldn''t be too difficult, all in all.


    Marius walks a step behind me, observing the surroundings with a bored expression. Sir Tobin is on the other side, apparently resting but always on guard.


    I can see the maidens from before throwing glances at the two of them, and I can''t help but agree. They both are handsome, even though one is too young and the other is too old for them.


    Fernard, as promised, is together with the guards, and my ladies in waiting are at their designated place. They''re adapting well to the Palace rules, and they''re doing their job properly.


    I can relax, surrounded by my people and safe.


    ?So, where are these children?? I inquire with a smile. ?I''m curious to see what they worked so hard on!?


    We walk in, and the director of the orphanage signals to the caretaker to let the kids enter.


    The woman runs to open the door.. She also helps the children stand in a line so that they''re arranged according to height. It''s so cute, I swear!

 Chapter 121 - Charity Work (2)

    The kids sing their song, and everything proceeds as planned.


    I talk with them, and we agree on what flower is prettier and how much the King is a good person. I make it clear that he sent me here to bring them toys and sweets, so they now love him as much as I do.


    ?They say the King is evil,? a little boy says. He''s blond and pale, just like a noble''s son, but the shade is somehow dull. It might be because of the dust of the slums.


    ?Who says?? I inquire, bending forward and whispering as if we were plotting treason. ?Are you sure those people are dependable? I met the King, and he doesn''t seem evil to me.?


    ?How??


    ?He''s charming and brings sweets to me,? I try. ?He also worries that I''m all right. That''s not an evil person, is it??


    The kid shrugs, opening his eyes wide.


    ?Maybe, there''s someone evil who''s bad mouthing the King!? I realise, clapping my hands as if I''ve just got the idea. ?What if it was the case??


    ?Oh, no!? he sighs.


    ?I wouldn''t believe the rumours... Have the people who told you ever met the King??


    ?No,? he said, a little dubious.


    ?I have, on the contrary!?


    ?So, I will believe you,? he decides, smiling happily. In the end, it''s good news that the King is a good person, isn''t it?


    ?Do you know that he''s a hero?? I try.


    Some of the kids come closer and sit on the floor in front of me.


    ?His Majesty, the King, went to war when he was only fifteen. He fought against people tall twice his height, and he could take down ten enemies at the same time!?


    ?Really?? a girl murmurs, her eyes shining.


    I nod while the teacher glares at her for her manners. One shouldn''t doubt the Queen so readily, right?


    I speak about Ignis''s adventures, making up the details I don''t know and making things a little more interesting when I was there, observing. By the way, I did see him take down many enemies at once during the journey from the capital to Narith.


    When the time is up, I prepare to leave. I gift the kids with some toys and give them money for buying food in the streets. Melissa and Dorotea deliver the gifts while I talk with the director and make the conditions clear.


    He doesn''t seem to mind that the donations come with the promise to use it for the kids, and also with the wish to be thankful to the King for his generosity.


    We walk out, finally, and I can think of fulfilling my promise to relax for what remains of the day. I will point it out when Ignis visits me this evening. I''ll remind him that I was so obedient and didn''t overexert my body.


    As soon as I set my foot out, a pair of hands grips my shoulders and moves me to the side. I''m shielded behind the door while Tobin signals me not to move a muscle.


    Chaos breaks out for some reason, and everyone runs in a different direction. Everyone but Tobin and I.


    We stand behind the wall and wait. An arrow, a step from us and exactly where I was a minute ago, testifies what''s happening.


    Fernard Falco runs by our side and out, his sword raised and a focused expression.


    It''s frustrating that I can''t see anything from here, but my job today is to be safe. It would be bad for everyone if the Queen was hurt during her first official visit. And I don''t need to put my child in danger for any reason in the world.


    ?We can go now,? Tobin says, and he grips my arm while guiding me outside. We take short but fast steps and reach the carriage among the confusion.


    Things haven''t calmed down a bit, but somehow I''m safe. Tobin says so.


    I step inside and sit, waiting for the following instructions. I heard a little about emergency procedures, but I haven''t had time to be taught how to react yet. I''ve been Queen for a few days only, and I''ve spent my whole life defending myself with my powers.


    ?It will be all right,? a guard tries comforting me. Even though I''m not that scared for myself.


    Where is my brother? I lost sight of him a while ago, and he hasn''t reappeared when things have started getting messy.


    I should be relieved he''s not in danger, but it''s worrying not to know where he is.


    ?Find my brother,? I order, and Tobin just nods. He closes the door, orders the guards around, and then walks away to fulfil my request.


    The children didn''t get out of the building, so they must be safe. At least that...


    I wonder, who might be behind this attack? Is it the same person who organised the other small accidents? Starting from the pranks to the poisoning attempt...


    As the situation and the noises calm down, I come to the realisation that someone is after me personally. Not after Ignis. But after me.


    My husband has been safe all this time, at least concerning this group of events.


    On one hand, I''m relieved because it''s easier to defend myself than other people. On the other hand, it''s not very comforting.


    ?Here,? Tobin says, pushing Marius inside without much regard.


    ?Oh, thank goodness,? I sigh.


    I hug Marius tightly, and he lets me do it for a few minutes.


    ?Where the heck did you go?? I exclaim, annoyed, worried and relieved at the same time.


    ?I followed the men wearing a cape.?


    ?Men? Cape??


    ?Two of them, wearing dark mantles with a hood. They had no signs on them, at least from what I could see. They met a man a few streets from here, and they exchanged some money.?


    ?What about the man??


    ?Average height, average physique.?


    ?And a hooded mantle,? I guess.


    A sigh leaves my lips, even though little information is better than nothing.


    ?But his sleeve,? Marius says, looking at me with worry. ?His sleeve was decorated with gold.?


    ?Like what people use in the Palace,? I realise.


    Not everyone, though. Only high-tier nobles do that. Counts don''t have the guts to cover their clothes with gold while the Royal Family would use gems other than other precious materials...


    ?That man was most likely a Duke,? I say.


    Other than Royals can''t just wander in the woods like that. They''re followed everywhere at any time.


    ?There also was a blue gem. He used it like a button or something. It was too far to see, and I didn''t dare to go closer.?


    ?You did well,? I say. ?It wouldn''t have brought me any good if you were hurt or worse. I would need to explain to our parents how come I let you be wounded.?


    ?I''m not such an incompetent,? he defends himself. ?I just lack the last bit of eyesight to see the symbols on his sleeve.?


    ?Let me be your big sister for once, all right?? I chuckle.


    ?You shouldn''t be laughing after that arrow,? he points out.


    ?Don''t ruin my mood. I already will hear about the attack often enough in the next few days.?


    ?Your husband won''t let you get out of the Palace ever again,? he says.


    ?Regarding the Palace, shouldn''t we go back now??


    ?The carriage can''t move. They trampled with it.?


    ?Oh, so we''re trapped??


    ?Not really. Your guards are outside, protecting us, and reinforcements are coming from the Palace.?


    ?Reinforcements??


    ?I sent a message as soon as I noticed something was amiss,? he says. ?I wouldn''t be as stupid as to blindly follow suspicious people through the slums.?


    ?Wait... You sent the message before the attack??


    ?Yes, of course. Now it would be late to do anything.?


    ?And what did you say??


    ?Suspicious people, trafficking with the Queen''s carriage.?


    ?Oh, that will send a fright in the Palace,? I murmur, crossing my arms. ?We should hurry and go back so they won''t worry.?


    ?Hearing about the attack won''t cause any fright in your opinion?? he rebukes, annoyed.


    ?But I would be there. Ignis would see I''m safe and sound. Like this... Oh, he''ll worry and then scold me for that.?


    ?I don''t think your husband will scold you ever,? Marius points out. ?But if you don''t want to make him worry, we can send a second message. It shouldn''t take long since the attack has been stopped.?


    ?I want to go home,? I moan.


    ?Home in Narith??


    ?No, home in my room, with my maids and the people of my family.?


    ?We''re here, Veronica,? Marius says. ?I am here. Now.?


    ?I know.?


    He seems to catch something on my expression, for he sits next to me and spreads his arms wide. He''s offering a hug, maybe for the first time in years.


    I sink in his arms and close my eyes, but I don''t have time to enjoy the brotherly warmth because the door is slammed open.

 Chapter 122 - The Love Of A King

    ?Veronica!?


    Oh, Ignis arrived. He needed so little time to come here from the Palace.


    ?Are you all right??


    ?I''m fine,? I sigh. ?Sir Tobin protected me well.?


    His hands reach my waist, and he drags me on his chest. It''s as hard as to hurt when I land on his muscles, and he grabs me like a desperate man.


    ?You''re not getting out of my sight ever again,? he comments.


    As if. He''ll be overprotective for a while. Given the situation, I can understand it. But then, at some point, he''ll get used to the danger.


    ?Let''s go back,? I try, but he''s not done checking if I''m well and healthy.


    ?Were you afraid? Did those people hurt you anywhere??


    ?I''m fine, Ignis,? I chuckle, forgetting that we''re not alone. ?Please, let me go so we can talk.?


    ?I thought I would lose you forever,? he whispers, his eyes teary and desperate.


    I sigh, resisting the urge to caress his face. There''s my brother in the carriage, and a lot of people are doing things around us. We are not alone, and we should leave affection for later.


    ?Someone disrupted the event, so I failed to improve your image,? I pout. ?I hope you won''t be angry with me...?


    ?You should stop spouting nonsense and tell me what happened, exactly. How many people? Did you see anything out of the ordinary? Can you remember any sign of danger??


    ?No, Ignis. I was surprised when they shot the arrow. But Sir Tobin and my brother did notice suspicious activities... You should ask them.?


    ?I will.? He nods. ?But now, you should go back and rest for the day. I''ll call the doctor to check on you and...?


    ?No,? I sigh. ?No need for the doctor. Aida is nearby, and if she''s calmly strolling around, then I am in no danger.?


    ?Aida??


    ?Ah, Ignis... Let''s talk tonight about this, all right??


    I forgot to tell him about Aida, but I thought he had figured it out! Yet, he''s so clueless at times...


    ?Your Majesty, we haven''t found the culprits,? the guards inform him. ?But they have disappeared into the city. They went in the opposite direction with respect to the Palace.?


    ?I see,? Ignis murmurs. ?Let''s get ready to return to the Palace. The Queen needs to rest, and the culprits already flew. Bring the witnesses with us, especially those responsible for the orphanage. We shall interrogate them properly.?


    Interrogate? Who, the director? The poor teachers?


    ?You don''t think they have something to do with this, do you?? I murmur. ?It''s someone else, Ignis. Someone from the Palace.?


    ?I know, but I shall find the source before accusing people. Who knew where you were going??


    ?Who knew? Oh, I didn''t tell the details, but pretty much everyone knew I was going somewhere.?


    ?The details were highly confidential. The only rumour allowed to circulate was that the Queen would visit the city. No one should have known it''s an orphanage, let alone which one.?


    ?Oh, that''s right. But don''t be too harsh to these people. Most likely, they are as scared as they look. Don''t torture them to get the truth.?


    ?Torture?? he hums, pretending to be surprised.


    I can''t know if he thought about it, but I''m pretty sure he''s not as innocent as he wants me to acknowledge. There must be a reason if people believe those wicked rumours about the tyrant.


    I turn back to the orphanage and meet the desperate eyes of the people living there. Behind them, the kids with whom I just talked about how awesome Ignis can be.


    I can''t let my hard work go to ruin! Ignis needs to be seen for what he really is!


    ?Come,? I say, dragging him by the hand.


    He''s ready to scold me badly, but he doesn''t push me back in the carriage to lock the door. Luckily, he follows.


    ?Here, look at them,? I whisper. ?Do they look like suspicious people to you??


    ?Veronica...?


    ?I know, I know... But you can''t allow anyone to see how you drag kids and teachers to the Palace for a thorough interrogation! There''s a better way to do it, believe me.?


    ?What better way??


    ?Kids can''t just lie. Let''s talk to them and check whether there''s something suspicious first, all right? If weird things happened, someone would have noticed.?


    He frowns, so the director shivers like a rabbit when we reach him. Oh, I should have insisted more on Ignis''s expression, but now it''s late.


    ?Are you all right?? I ask, moving my eyes in between the teachers and the kids. They don''t look unhappy that the attack didn''t work.


    Rather, they''re scared and alarmed that someone tried to kill the Queen in front of them.


    ?We a-are, your Majesty. What about y-you?? the director stutters.


    ?I am fine,? I sigh.


    He then looks at Ignis, taking his time to realise who he''s standing in front of.


    ?Your Majesty!? he exclaims. He bows down so deeply that his forehead almost crushes against the ground. It''s almost funny how nervous he''s nervous.


    The people behind him try greeting, as well, while the kids open their mouths and stare at Ignis in awe.


    ?Is it true that you battled against ten enemies at once?? a girl from the back shouts.


    Ignis winces, taken back.


    ?It might have happened a few times,? he replies as if it wasn''t something as great. He doesn''t even mind the children''s manners.


    ?And what about the monster in the lake?? a boy adds. ?Was it really blue and green??


    Oh, that one was made up by me. I pinch Ignis''s arm, trying to send him my thoughts through that gesture. Come on, don''t crush their dreams yet. They have plenty of time to grow up, don''t they?


    ?It was blue and green,? he says, ?with red dots on the back!?


    ?Oh, that wasn''t in the story!? the boy says, glaring at me. ?Big dots??


    ?Pretty big,? Ignis confirms.


    I shrug, realising that I''m worrying for nothing. It''s not like my husband''s reputation is too deserved. He won''t hurt children just because of a story.


    ?I wasn''t there, so I just heard the story,? I point out before getting another glare.


    ?The King can protect the Queen from the attackers,? another little boy, so short as to look smaller than his actual age, adds. He walks to me and looks up. ?He sent the assassin away!?


    Just like this, I witness the birth of a piece of gossip.


    When Ignis arrived, everything was over. He just opened the carriage to inform me I won''t get out of the Palace very soon as if he was punishing a naughty child. Yet, for these children, he''s the hero who came to save the Queen in danger.


    ?That''s right,? I sigh, leaning my head on Ignis''s arm. ?The King saved my life!?


    Isn''t that awesome?


    Forgetting everything about the dangers, they start discussing among themselves as if Ignis and I weren''t here.


    ?So it''s true that the King loves the Queen!?


    ?Of course he does! They wouldn''t have married if he didn''t.?


    ?But the King kidnapped the Queen and brought her far away so that she couldn''t escape.?


    ?Oh, that can''t be true,? a girl points out. ?The Queen is here in front of us.?


    They scratch their heads, trying to understand.


    ?Maybe he was saving her that time as well,? a boy attempts. His theory is quite frightening, actually. It''s not that far from the truth, all in all.


    Even though the kidnapping is closer among all the theories I''ve heard so far. In some weird way, but I was kidnapped. Willingly, and just because I''m stupid.


    ?Does the King love the Queen?? the boy then asks, turning to Ignis.


    ?Yes, of course,? my husband replied. ?More than my own life.?


    ?Oh,? I sigh. How cute... He''s confessing in front of such a broad audience. But I wasn''t hoping for this.


    I wanted to improve his image, not mine. What will people think if suddenly the rumour spreads? They''ll believe the King lost his mind after a woman! I can''t allow that!


    ?I also love my King so much,? I say. It''s better if I also lose my mind for him. That way, no one will say he''s manipulated by me because I will be head over heels as well.


    Not that it''s difficult to believe. Look at him: he''s so handsome and sweet that losing my mind is only natural!


    ?Veronica?? Ignis murmurs after a whole minute of silence.


    I was so focused on his handsome face that I forgot to continue the conversation. Why is he even surprised about it, by the way? Is it the first time I lose my focus when he''s around? Oh, I don''t think so.


    ?Yes?? I moan, doing my best to regain some brain. I''ll have him all for myself very soon... There''s no need to drool like a food in front of these people


    ?Are you done talking?? he inquires, circling my waist and pulling me closer. ?Shall we go back??


    ?Yes, husband,? I reply, still under the influence of his looks. Oh, I''d kiss him from head to toe... Shall I start doing it while in the carriage?


    ?You need to rest, and I''ll listen to the reports about this attempt. Also, I''ll leave some guards to protect the children for the following days. If anything happens, make sure to report to the Palace, and I will send reinforcements.?


    Oh, he''s also getting smarter today. What does he even lack to be perfect?

 Chapter 123 - The Queens First Ball (1)

    The investigations don''t bring up anything useful, and the guards confirm that the orphanage has nothing to do with it without ruining Ignis''s image.


    Luckily, my dear husband is a fast learner. If he was as harsh as usual, people would have talked about his cruelty this time as well.


    However, gossip sure is weird. The Marchioness was right about it being a weapon like many others.


    Since the moment Ignis appeared in Mavale to fetch me from my charity mission, people in the slums have started talking about the legendary love between the King and the Queen. They say I''ve changed his heart, curing him of the curse and rotten morals of before. After kidnapping me, he fell in love and became a good person.


    It''s a pity all of them will never know that Ignis has always been a good person, but it''s better than the other option.


    Regarding me, I''ve spent the last week doing my job as a Queen, which turns out pretty boring. I''m not allowed to get out of the Palace anymore until the situation is cleared, so my charity work and my secret research for mages are delayed. I have to socialise once a week, but luckily people don''t run here just because.


    Also, tonight there will be a ball. I''m excited because it will be the first ball I attend here in the Palace. But I''m also annoyed because I won''t be able to enjoy it. I can''t eat and drink unless the food has been thoroughly checked, but I''ll be allowed a few bites from specific plates.


    At least, I''ll spend some time with Ignis, even though we won''t be alone.


    Since the attack, he''s been busier. Yet, he sneaks into my bed every night after I''ve fallen asleep. I found out because I woke up during one of those nights.


    He hugs me and sleeps with me, sometimes snoring lightly. It''s comforting to have him by my side.


    The child in my belly, according to Aida, is growing well. It''s still a difficult pregnancy, but somehow I don''t feel the risk. Something in my heart is telling me it will be all right. This child is not as weak as everyone thinks.


    ?Do I need to stay there for the whole evening?? I inquire.


    Today I have done nothing, but I''m tired. I''d like to rest early and read a book instead of watching other people dance. The music will be loud, there will be a lot of wine, and Ignis will be distracted by the rest of his subjects.


    But then again, it will be my first ball as Queen!


    I''m conflicted.


    ?It''s not mandatory, your Majesty, but it''s better to stay next to his Majesty, the King.?


    ?I see.? I will look at him as a fool for the whole time and heal my eyes from the absence of his handsomeness. I could feel him during the night, but it was too dark to look. So, I had to settle for touching.


    ?You''re gorgeous, your Majesty,? Lola points out, clapping her hands all happy.


    Bea glares at her for the friendly manners, but it''s too fun to observe their exchanges to explain how I do not mind.


    Melissa and Dorotea are also getting ready in one of the other rooms, assisted by other maids. They''re excited, as well, because this will be their debut in the capital.


    The Marchioness might make her appearance tonight, and I will meet other familiar faces among the nobles. My uncle will be nearby, so it shouldn''t be too difficult for me.


    When Ignis is busy, Marius will accompany me, so I won''t be required to deal with other people.


    ?Sir Tobin will follow you if you desire to take a stroll in the garden,? Bea reminds me. ?And someone will help your Majesty with a warmer mantle.?


    My gown is richly decorated with golden details.


    When I say golden, I don''t mean just the colour. They''re made of massive gold, sometimes embellished with precious stones. The cloak is simple and purple; my hair hidden under the hat.


    I have no crown today, but there''s no need for it. It''s a ball, after all.


    Ignis will wear matching clothes, dark underneath and purple on the outside. We will look stunning together.


    ?Where is the ring?? I murmur.


    I''ve commissioned a jeweller from the city to make a few. My favourite is too heavy to wear during the day, especially when I need to write, but it''s perfect for special occasions.


    It''s made of rare white gold, and the front has a black lily made of black stones. Some of them reflect the light, shining. Others absorb it all. It''s magnetic to look at.


    To complement the black stones, I choose a colourful necklace. It''s also heavy, but who cares. I''ll bear with it for a few hours. Intricate patterns of different stones are nestled into silver and gold.


    ?His Majesty will come here,? Bea continues. She''s doing half of the work of my secretary. ?Then, your Majesty will reach the ballroom at his Majesty''s arm. The party will begin after the Royal Family greets your Majesties. The first song is the official anthem, and then the guests will dance. They are supposed to approach your Majesties in small groups.?


    ?So, it''ll last forever,? I realise. ?Shall I stand, or may I sit??


    ?The protocol is vague. There will be a chair available at all times for your Majesty. A maid will stand no more than five steps away.?


    That said, we get ready. Melissa and Dorotea walk behind me, in between Ignis''s aides. The maids stand around, close enough to run in help but not too much to be noticed.


    ?Hello,? Ignis says, offering his hand. ?Shall we go??


    I accept his arm and smile without noticing my face''s movements. It''s so easy to relax with him by my side, even when we''re strolling towards a hall filled with evil people.


    The doors open in front of us, and we march in without looking at anyone. Just like the day of the coronation, we don''t need to see the other.


    As I walk in, I start noticing something very, very odd.


    A few days ago, the gardens were filled with brown heads. All the ladies had first stopped blonding their locks. Today, I can see some of them dying their hair dark brown or black.


    How odd, and it''s surprisingly pleasant. Someone is copying me; to be more similar to my image... Even though, knowing it''s all to catch Ignis''s attention... Shall I make it clear that he''s mine?


    Not that he will look at any of them, but it''s annoying to have all the ladies run after him. Isn''t it time for them to find their own happiness?


    ?Your Majesty,? Juliet says while curtseying.


    Oh, I haven''t seen her in a while.


    ?Please, rise, Princess,? I say, offering my hand and letting Ignis talk with a group of men.


    It''s a short conversation because we need to listen to the anthem before the ball starts.


    ?Please, stand here,? Juliet murmurs, guiding me to the spot next to the King''s. ?It''ll last a few minutes at most.?


    I nod, smiling at her. She''s so ready to help me; I like having someone in the family on my side.


    ?Then, we can talk,? I say.


    ?Of course, your Majesty. I haven''t inquired about your health yet.?


    ?I''m fine. And you??


    ?Oh, I haven''t been attacked,? she points out.


    ?You meant that,? I realise. ?I almost forgot about it after my husband saved me.?


    He didn''t save me personally, but the rumours say he fought barehanded to protect his wife.


    ?I see,? she chuckles, a little embarrassed. Of course, what an idiot I am! I should be more proper when talking with her.


    ?You two seem to get along,? comments the Dowager Queen.


    ?Mother,? I murmur while grinning at her. She came just in time to say her mean sentence.


    ?Who could think that snakes can chat like friends,? she adds. ?You two are made for each other, after all.?


    I understand she doesn''t like me, but why is she so mean to Juliet? She''s the mother to her granddaughter, after all.


    ?Princess Gratia, you''re beautiful today,? I say before the conversation goes astray. The girl is two steps behind her mother, oddly silent but still glaring.


    As if I''ve done something to her.


    ?Is it too much to ask, or can I have a meeting with the Queen one of these days?? the Queen Dowager says.


    ?Of course, Mother! How could you not? My lodgings are always open for you!? I reply.


    My smile is fake and shining, but she doesn''t seem to mind.


    ?Is that so? I was sent back many times during the last few days. I had to wait for this ball to have a word. Is my status as low as to need an appointment??


    What is she talking about?


    ?I''m sure there''s some misunderstanding. Who can send the King''s mother away??


    She scoffs, rolling her eyes. Somehow, she doesn''t seem like the type to make up an excuse like this. If she told me, then it must be true.


    ?Someone sent you away?? I murmur.


    Who was it? For what reason?


    Oh, most likely, it has something to do with my overprotective husband. He must think the Queen Dowager is the one behind the attacks, but, even if she was, she would never risk doing any harm with her own hands.


    ?I''m sorry for whatever happened. I will find out and solve it. As for you, you can always visit my lodgings,? I say.


    I''m here to reinforce the Royal Family''s rules, not overturn them all.

 Chapter 124 - The Queens First Ball (2)

    ?I''m sorry for whatever happened. I will find out and solve it. As for you, you can always visit my lodgings,? I say.


    I hope it wasn''t Ignis''s idea to keep the Queen Dowager far from me.


    ?I never knew about your visits, Mother. I hope you will forgive me.?


    How could he cause such a diplomatic incident? Is he asleep while giving orders regarding me?


    ?We''ll talk then,? she murmurs before turning to leave. She signals to Gratia to greet me, and she curtseys with a frown. She follows her mother without adding anything, which is strange. I was expecting more attacks, not just a single word.


    ?You are so brave, your Majesty,? Juliet comments while the Queen Dowager leaves. She whispers as not to be heard.


    ?I am not brave,? I correct her. ?There''s no bravery in talking with our mother-in-law, is there? She''s always so stern with us, but I''m sure there are reasons for that.?


    I better not worsen my standing. I first want to listen to what the Queen Dowager has to tell me... I suspect it''s related to Gratia''s marriage offers, but it''s better to hear it with my own ears before making guesses.


    ?Your Majesty!? I hear from behind.


    Princess Juliet is suddenly silent, her head bowed in a sign of respect, and her hands joined on the front. She even curtseys when the High Priest approaches us.


    ?Hello, your Excellency,? I reply. ?I wasn''t expecting you to come to the ball. I thought Priests were other-worldly people, ascetics... And here it turns out you are as human as everyone else.?


    ?Who can say no to the best pastries in the capital? Only the Palace''s chefs know how to produce such delicacies.?


    He even chuckles while replying, showing me he doesn''t mind joking with me. If I want to convince him to trust me, to make him think I can be his ally, I better stop wincing and frowning every time he''s around. I shall be more friendly with him.


    ?When is the anthem going to be played?? I ask Juliet.


    She shrugs, moving her eyes on the orchestra.


    ?It seems imminent, your Majesty.?


    ?That''s good,? I sigh. ?Let''s talk later, your Excellency. I''ve missed your wise words these days. But first, we shall listen to the anthem, right? The protocol is the protocol...?


    Since I''ve secured my meeting with Adelphium, I don''t mind when Ignis marches to me and offers me his arms way more fiercely than usual. Might it be an effect of the man next to us?


    ?High Priest,? he murmurs between his teeth, nodding at Adelphium.


    I''m honestly relieved Ignis does feel like this with people from the Church. It increases my chances of surviving in the Palace by quite a bit.


    The orchestra finally plays the anthem, a short and slow song. I stand next to Ignis, trying to look dignified. Since no one throws weird glances at me, I''m probably succeeding.


    We stay in silence, looking at the musicians and waiting for it to be done. After the national anthem, they play Ignis''s favourite composition. People start dancing in the ballroom, and some noblemen gather in groups to talk.


    No one meets us yet because we''re supposed to enjoy the music for this song.


    ?Why were you talking with him?? my husband asks. As if I could imagine what he wants to know.


    Him, whom?


    ?The High Priest,? he specifies. ?That man!?


    ?Oh,? I moan. Was I talking with the High Priest? Oh, not yet! I just asked to meet later... How can I tell this to my jealous husband?


    Rather than jealous, though, he looks worried. As if Adelphium was a threat to me. And he is, I know it. Just, avoiding him at all times won''t bring any benefit or safety.


    ?It''s my duty as Queen to get along with the Church,? I point out. ?Talking with the High Priest turns out simpler than dealing with other people.?


    ?Does it?? he rebukes, frowning. ?Do you really like talking with him so much? Even if he''s of the Church? Is it because he''s also a Mage??


    ?No, it''s not because of that,? I explain. ?He''s easygoing.?


    ?Don''t relax too much, though.?


    ?I will be careful. My dear husband worries for me: how could I disappoint him??


    ?I''m your dear husband, now??


    ?You''re always.?


    ?Then, be a good wife and dance with your husband.?


    ?What??


    ?You heard.?


    His ears redden under his hair while he shows me his open palm. I haven''t even considered his question yet, but my hand has gripped his. We''re walking in the middle of the dance floor, and the other couples move away to let us have more space.


    It''s something new, isn''t it? The King dancing. It will cause gossip, reinforcing what the commoners think of our love. Not that I mind: it''s time these people understand they shouldn''t stick their noses in my relationship.


    This man is mine; they better get used to the thought.


    As we get ready and catch the pace, I see the eyes in our direction. Ignis makes me swing with the music, and his eyes never leave me. For him, right now, I''m the only thing that exists.


    ?You''re beautiful today, Veronica,? he says.


    I stop myself from telling him I know. It would ruin the moment. Rather, I''m quite surprised by how swift he is. I didn''t know he knew how to dance...


    ?You''re a good dancer, my King,? I reply with a smile. My tone makes it sound like teasing, but he knows I''m always so serious when I call him King. ?It makes the music even more melodious.?


    ?Thank you,? is his reply.


    Together with red ears, of course. How can he be shy while doing simple things like dancing? He''s just so cute, sometimes.


    As we dance, eyes locked and bodies so close, the rest of the court observes. It takes me a while to wake up and throw a glance around.


    I can see the Dowager Queen with a bored expression, the Crown Princess with hatred in her gaze.


    Princess Juliet is on the other end of the ballroom, so I see her only after half a swing. Her expression is blank, plain. She''s looking here, but it''s as if she''s not seeing us. Who knows what she''s thinking about? Maybe her daughter, maybe other worries...


    Not far from her, Adelphium is the only one smiling. No one is happy to see the King and the Queen getting along, except for him. It''s only because he has a hidden agenda, but it''s comforting that at least one person doesn''t want our love to fail.


    Even my brother has a cold glance while my uncle is just relieved. He knows the situation and is here to make things work. There''s no place for romantic feelings in his head.


    Maybe it''s just the perspective, but it doesn''t look like a lovely situation.


    ?I will be there for you, and you will be there for me,? I say to Ignis. ?We''ll be together for the rest of time.?


    He raises a brow, half surprised and half worried by my words.


    ?Yes, we will,? he says.


    Just that, but it''s enough to make me forget the crowd waiting to tear us to pieces and keep the best parts for themselves.


    I didn''t notice how I was keeping my breath. Air returns flowing in my lungs after Ignis''s smile.


    ?Whoever is after us won''t win,? I continue.


    I want to tell him not to worry, even though I have no reason to say so. I have no guarantee we will survive.


    It''s just a wish, but it''s all I have.


    ?Of course,? Ignis approves. ?I won''t let them hurt you.?


    ?And I won''t let them damage your power through me.?


    I''m so childish. And how can I assume I''m so relevant to him? What kind of proper girl would do that?


    ?I won''t be a liability,? I add. ?I want to be your strength.?


    ?You already are, Veronica.?


    ?To be your strength, I need my own power. I''d like to build my own organisation and recruit my people. Will you help me??


    Asking for permission would be the best way, but something tells me this will make Ignis happier. Being part of what I''m building just like I''m part of his life since the day we got married.


    ?I want to leave a peaceful place for my child,? I explain. ?For our child.?


    ?I want that as well. But it takes time, Veronica. It''s not something we can achieve in a couple of days. During the next few years, we''ll need to work hard if we want a peaceful Alba for our descendants.?


    ?For all our kids,? I chuckle.


    ?Yes, for all of them.?


    How many does he want to have? More than one, for sure. After all, it''s a King''s duty to provide a few spares. But not too much, I hope. I''d like to do some plotting and reigning in my free time, and it wouldn''t be easy with half a dozen little redheads.


    ?I hope they all resemble you,? I chuckle, forgetting we''re in public and under the scrutiny of so many people.


    ?I hope they don''t,? he pouts. ?I want a daughter exactly like you, with dark hair and light-coloured eyes.?


    ?Oh, you,? I chuckle.


    We''ll see who will have their wishes fulfilled. We might be as lucky as to have both.


    ?The song is over,? I sigh when the last note is played. We stop our motion and turn to where we came from. ?Have fun today.?


    ?You too,? he whispers while letting go. It''s as if we''re separating for days, but we''re just going to talk with a few people and pretend to enjoy their company!

 Chapter 125 - The Queens First Ball (3)

    I return to where I was, and I smile at Adelphium when he approaches me.


    ?What a nice sight, your Majesty,? he comments. ?It''s a good omen when the King cherishes the Queen.?


    ?Is it?? I chuckle. ?I have never heard of it.?


    ?Oh, you will see how our country will flourish, your Majesty.?


    ?Come walk with me,? I say. ?We can talk in the garden... Here the music is loud.?


    I might as well do some work while I''m here.


    ?Of course, it would be a pleasure.?


    We reach the closest French window, and we step out in the chilly night. Just as promised, a maid appears from the shadows and covers my shoulders with a heavier mantle.


    It''s not too cold, but they worry about every single thing. I''ll just wear the mantle and get it over with, for protesting would bring more damage than not.


    Just like with the poison checks, this is something the maids wouldn''t come to terms with. I have to let people try my food before eating, and I have to cover myself when it''s cold. Especially now that I''m responsible for another life, I have to accept everyone''s care.


    ?Come this way,? I say while showing the peaceful yet lit part of the garden. There''s a fountain nearby, and the running water will cover the sound of our words. The breeze might carry our voices in the guards'' direction, but they are all trusted people. Ignis chose only the best knights to serve me, as well as the most outstanding maids.


    ?Such a secluded place...? he realises. ?I''d prefer not to have to bear the King''s wrath.?


    ?Why?? I mumble. Ignis won''t come here just because I''m alone with a man. He wouldn''t dare to disturb my mission just because of his possessiveness.


    ?Oh, the trust between your Majesties is worthy of envy. If only I had someone I could believe in like that...?


    ?You might find someone one day,? I reply. ?It''s not like I was born with my husband by my side. We found each other... Well, pretty much by chance.?


    ?It was a fortunate event.?


    ?It was!? Oh, it brought a lot of good memories for the years to come; from the moment a shy twelve-year-old boy entered our household to the wicked plan to trick me into a marriage. Our grandchildren will hear legends and tales about it.


    ?I noticed that things are already going for the better since your Majesty became Queen.?


    ?Already? What have I done??


    ?The slums are full of stories about the King''s wise decisions and deep love.?


    ?Oh, that,? I sigh.


    Maybe, it was too much all at once. I should have changed the King''s image little by little so that people aren''t warned. But it''s late now if even the High Priest heard about it.


    ?It was just a little incident, and our King reacted in his usual, wise way,? I point out.


    ?I suspect, like many, that his wisdom has increased since he''s not alone.?


    ?It happens to most men with marriage.?


    ?I would take this chance to discuss the links between the Crown and the Church,? he states, turning serious all of a sudden. His instinct is good, for he starts talking only when we''re far enough not to be heard.


    ?Let''s discuss,? I sigh. ?Is there any issue??


    ?No issues but, how to say... His Majesty doesn''t like to be associated with us, for some reason. The people might think we''re driven apart when nothing has actually happened to explain such distance.?


    ?Is that so??


    ?Yes, it is. As far as I know, the Church and his Majesty have no issue in their relationship history.?


    ?And what would you suggest, your Excellency??


    ?Please, call me by name.?


    ?By name?? The High Priest?


    ?I feel distant when you use the titles, your Majesty. You are the Queen, yet you call me with a courteous form.?


    ?It''s what the etiquette says about our standings.?


    ?We''re alone now. There''s no use of any etiquette. I''d prefer to hear your honest opinion and get to know your genuine heart.?


    This feels a little awkward. Why is this person so clingy? I know I wanted him to be charmed and cooperate, but with the Queen me. Not with Veronica, the girl from Narith.


    Maybe I''m misunderstanding his words, but they do sound ambiguous...


    ?Only with sincerity can we work towards a better Alba,? he adds, maybe reading my thoughts.


    I hide a sigh of relief and nod my head.


    ?What is it that''s most urgent?? I inquire.


    Maybe, if it''s something small, I can conquer his trust by convincing Ignis. Then, once I''m close with the High Priest, I can gain information beforehand and work in the shadows on sabotaging my own work.


    ?The King needs to attend the ritual next week. It will be the anniversary of the foundation of the Church, the day when Aurelius the First allowed the Priests to deal with the matters of the soul. It would be good if we could renew that pact, maybe adding something more relevant for our modern times.?


    ?Ah, I see...?


    Nothing I can accept that easily. Giving more privileges to the Church? No way!


    ?But... I don''t understand how not paying taxes relates to the soul,? I sigh. Then, I bite my tongue. I should have kept this for myself.


    ?The money we don''t give to his Majesty is used to heal the poor and the orphans. By not paying taxes, we have more liquidity.?


    ?That''s right, but what about the right to intrude into people''s houses just like the Police??


    ?Oh, my Lady, that is only to pursue our purpose. We exist to protect those who can''t protect themselves. The purpose of the Church is to guide the King and help him remember he serves the people and the Gods.?


    But what about the people you kill for your purpose? Are they the enemy? Aren''t they part of Alba just like the others?


    ?Together, we can improve the education system,? he continues. ?We can reduce the number of poor people by giving them a job or teaching them how to find one. We can heal the ill, thanks to our medicine and healers.?


    ?Healers??


    ?Some of us know how to heal the soul as well as the body.?


    ?Are you one of them, Adelphium??


    I''m acting like a fool, but I''d like to know how they explain it. What they say to wash their hands and conscience.


    ?I am not, but some of my brothers and sisters are. There are powerful saints in our Church, and some of them have powers we can''t imagine. They can command the elements, and they can talk to the Gods...?


    Some of them? So, his powers are a secret. He''s not telling me anything, even though Ignis warned me about it. It means that it''s classified information but not properly a secret.


    ?May I meet some of them?? I inquire. ?Not too soon, but I''m curious now that you''ve told me. I thought that those with powers were haunted by evil spirits and needed to be freed.?


    ?They are not,? he says, bowing forward so he can whisper. ?Saints are good people, and they use their abilities for good deeds only.?


    ?I hope it''s not dangerous to meet with them.?


    ?It cannot be!?


    ?Oh, I''m relieved,? I sigh. ?Knowing that they might be between us made me worry for a moment. But if you say they''re not dangerous, I will believe you!?


    Oh, will I ever stop acting like an idiot? But it''s simpler to convince people I''m harmless this way. I''ll believe everything he says, and he will think I''m the perfect pawn for his purposes.


    ?What about the anniversary?? he asks again. ?Will the King be present??


    ?Oh, I don''t know. I will try talking with my husband, but I''m not sure I can convince him. After all, I''m not yet fully aware of Alba''s situation. I''m still learning my job... I don''t think anyone would listen to advice coming from a person without any experience.?


    ?I understand that renewing the decrees during the first anniversary will be difficult,? he continues. ?It will be enough if his Majesty is present.?


    Oh, what a negotiator. He started asking for something over the top, and then he renounced by making me believe he''s losing. Yet, he got what he really wanted, and I''m supposed to feel guilty for not giving him more.


    He''s more dangerous than I thought and in a different way. It''s not his power I need to fear, for he''s hiding it just like I am.


    ?I feel like we''re more similar than I initially thought,? I say.


    ?Is that so??


    ?We both want the best for this country,? I explain. ?We have the same goal. Therefore, it''s better if we cooperate, isn''t it??


    He smiles, showing sincere happiness at my admission. How odd: he looks genuine. But I also used to believe Ignis when he told me a lot of lies.. I''m not the right person to judge sincerity and honesty.

 Chapter 126 - The Queens First Ball (4)

    My first mission undercover is a failure. I have to find a way to avoid forcing Ignis to do anything without losing the little trust I gained from Adelphium.


    However, I can''t insist without raising suspicions. For now, I''ll act like a shy, obedient lady and run to my husband. Maybe tonight we can find a solution together.


    As soon as I step back into the ballroom, I can feel several pairs of eyes on me. It''s the first time I attend a formal event, so it''s not very surprising that everyone is curious about me.


    ?Your Majesty,? Melissa says, appearing next to me. ?Would you like something to drink??


    She offers me a glass of wine, probably already tried by someone.


    This event has lasted enough, hasn''t it? Is it acceptable if I retire now?


    It would be a little too extreme, given that I wasn''t anywhere to be seen. I feel a little like the main attraction even if I''m not asked to do anything.


    ?Has the chat with the High Priest been interesting, your Majesty?? Juliet inquires.


    Oh, I didn''t hear her approach.


    ?Quite much.?


    ?It''s good to see that at least part of the Royal Family is close to the Church,? she sighs.


    ?Just part??


    ?It''s not very common to see one of us talking with one of them. I was worried the relationship would be even worse than before, but we''re lucky to have someone wise like your Majesty as Queen.?


    ?I won''t do anything the King doesn''t approve of,? I point out. ?If things get to the point where talking with the High Priest will have a meaning, I might stop doing it at all. However, I hope such a day doesn''t come. I''d prefer peace and prosperity.?


    ?Would you like me to introduce some of the ladies in high society? It would be better if your Majesty had someone to talk with during this kind of event, won''t it??


    ?Oh, sure...?


    As long as they don''t prevent me from carrying on my missions.


    ?I don''t think you''ve been introduced to the man approaching us right now.?


    ?Yeah?? I sigh.


    But I do find him familiar. The last time I saw him, though, he had a guard uniform. Ignis said he would introduce me to the second witness of our secret marriage, yet we haven''t found the time yet.


    ?May I introduce to you the Count of Verta, Samuel Grif??


    He glances at Juliet before bowing down.


    ?Your Majesty, it''s a pleasure to finally have a word with you.?


    He rises, a timid smile on his face. As the witness of my marriage, this person should be close to Ignis and me. Yet, I''m here discovering new people as I go.


    ?Our first encounter was too brief to know each other, Count Grif,? I comment. ?But I''m glad to finally have a chance to exchange a couple of words.?


    Juliet observes our exchange with wide eyes, surprised by my words.


    ?You two know each other??


    ?We met just once,? I say. ?I wanted to have a chat with Count Grif for long, but I didn''t know how to contact him.?


    Nor his name or title. All I saw was his face, not even the signature.


    ?You''re my husband''s friend,? I say, offering my hand for a greeting. ?As such, you are also my friend.?


    Even though he helped with the swindle of this innocent girl, who cares about it anymore?


    He bows down, leaning his forehead on the back of my hand. He''s educated enough to know not to kiss it.


    ?Such words flatter me, your Majesty. Being considered the King and the Queen''s friend is a great honour.?


    I''m glad there''s someone Ignis can trust, just like Tobin or the Chancellor. He is surrounded by his people even here, and he''s stronger when he''s not alone.


    I once thought to check out every single one of his people, but I''ve given up after realising I can''t find out in a few minutes what he hasn''t done in years of life. Ignis was a bastard Prince before. He had no real hope to get the throne nor any power. His old-time friends had no reason to stick with him out of a thirst for power.


    ?I need to thank you for helping the King during the first period,? I say. ?I''m sure your support meant a lot to him.?


    Juliet listens to the exchange in silence, following our discourse with a lot of interest for someone out of the political scene. She might be faking it, though. Princesses surely know how to look interested even when they don''t give a damn.


    ?I hoped to be a little help,? she says when we''re silent, ?but it seems like I didn''t bring any news.?


    ?Oh, you did,? I reply. ?I couldn''t meet the Count before, so it''s been a nice favour from your side. Thank you, Princess.?


    She smiles, all happy. It is so sudden that I wonder if it''s natural, once again. Oh, today I''m doubting everyone.


    Thankfully, I can stop worrying when my husband finally is done with his socialising and stands by my side.


    ?My Queen, are you having fun?? he inquires, ignoring the others until I nod. Only then, Ignis shifts his attention to them and nods to his friend and the Princess.


    ?It''s getting late,? I sigh. I promised to take care of my health, so I can''t stay too long. Ignis won''t let me go ever if I overexert my body.


    Not that he''s planning to do anything to it. He hasn''t touched me in a long, long time. Since we found out we''re pregnant, we have at most kissed.


    ?You should retire and sleep early. You have upheld your duties for tonight.?


    ?Not all of them,? I whisper to him, locking arms and grinning when our eyes meet. Then, I let go and walk away after waving at the Count.


    The Princess follows, together with my entourage. Melissa and Dorotea are tired, it''s obvious, but they don''t complain. They''ve talked with other ladies and even danced a couple of songs, always paying attention to being nearby when I might have needed them. They socialised way more than me, and they''re now smiling at the group of friends they made. Oh, rather than friends, they''re acquaintances.


    ?Are you leaving as well?? Ignis asks Juliet. ?Isn''t it early??


    ?I''m quite tired, your Majesty.?


    ?I see... Well, they will continue till morning. There''s no chance we can stay here that long. Am I wrong, perhaps??


    ?Of course not, your Majesty is always right.?


    ?Not always,? Ignis chuckles. ?When I argue with my wife, I''m most often wrong.?


    Juliet chuckles as well, even though hers is an awkward laugh. I can understand her. Sometimes, our King does say awkward things.


    ?Let''s go, my dear,? I murmur, pulling his sleeve. ?I''m so tired I can''t stand anymore.?


    It''s better to free her from our affectionate behaviour. She''ll thank me for this.


    ?Oh, sure,? he says, less willing to stay after hearing my issues.


    As soon as we cross the corner, Ignis lifts me in his arms.


    ?A tired wife can''t walk,? he says.


    At first, I complain. I try pushing him away, but his muscles are too much for me. After the second attempt, I give up and lean on him to feel said muscles under tension. Oh, this is the best. Can I touch him openly?


    Better not, for the guards are following. And the maids, and my ladies in waiting. We''re not alone, yet this moron is carrying me like a kid.


    ?You can go, Melissa, Dorotea. It''s quite late, so don''t feel bad about retiring in your lodging. Or you can go back to the party, decide for yourself.?


    ?Oh, I don''t suggest the party,? Ignis comments, turning to look at them. ?It gets messy once I am out. You should just retire for the night.?


    ?Messy?? I murmur, chuckling lightly at the way the two girls winced when Ignis talked with them without warning.


    ?People lose their inhibitions without someone guarding them.?


    ?Oh, I see... Are there already drunk people??


    ?More than you can count.?


    ?Then it''s better if you girls go to sleep,? I agree. ?There will be other events like this one.?


    ?Oh, plenty.?


    We reach our part of the hallway, and the sisters curtsey before running towards their room. The maids still follow because they need to help me get rid of the dress.


    The door of my room is opened, and I turn my attention back to Ignis. His bed is huger.


    ?My room?? I hum.


    ?Yes, my dear. Tonight, we''ll use yours.?


    ?Do you find the bed comfortable??


    ?Might be,? he sighs.


    As we walk in, the two guards inside get up and exit without a word.


    ?Guards while I was away??


    ?Yes,? Ignis explains. ?I''ve stationed permanent guards for your area of the Palace. There''s always someone around, in case our enemies want to trample with your things while you''re away.?


    Oh, but we will be alone during the night.... Won''t we?

 Chapter 127 - Queen Without A Country

    Luckily, we sleep alone. Not that we do anything, for Ignis doesn''t want to touch me while I''m pregnant. He repeats the same words every time I attempt, and he settles in bed and hugs me tightly soon after.


    ?The doctor said you need to rest, and he said the pregnancy is at risk for a few weeks more.?


    I scoff, turning my back to him and pressing myself on his chest.


    ?Hey, don''t be angry at me,? he whispers to my ear. ?It''s for our baby.?


    ?Yeah, sure,? I moan.


    ?You were so busy tonight, though. You barely had time for me.?


    ?We danced together,? I point out. Also, I am the wife here. I should be complaining.


    ?You talked with that man, and also with Samuel. He''s the one who signed the marriage certificate as a witness,? he continues.


    Even though I''m unhappy with the rejection, it''s comfortable to talk with Ignis.


    ?Yes, I remember. However, you should have introduced him to me; not the Princess! How is it possible that you couldn''t find the time for your friend!?


    ?I was busy, Veronica. Also, the investigations are continuing, and there is some news every day. Most of the time, it''s something useless. However, today the guards told me that they suspect the people attacking you are from the Palace. Even if they tried mudding the waters, all the traces eventually end here.?


    ?I see,? I murmur, not really surprised. Who out of the Palace could have any reason or benefit for targeting me?


    ?We need more time, but we''ll soon have a list of suspects. The investigation guards are looking into the weapons right now. If those come from the Palace, they will find traces.?


    ?What if the weapons were bought outside??


    ?There will be traces as well. More difficult to find, but there will be. I won''t let the people who hurt you go unscathed.?


    ?No one hurt me.?


    ?But they tried. And the needle did scratch your body, even if it was soon healed with magic.?


    ?All right, then. There are enough reasons to take revenge. What will you do to them when you find all the culprits??


    ?Behead them.?


    ?All of them??


    ?Of course. Unless you''re planning something worse, my dear. I have to do it because it''s my role. Punishing the wicked and those who challenge the King''s authority.?


    ?Make it a little painful, though. How did you deal with those involved in the coup? Did you execute them publicly??


    ?No, it was fast and happened in secret, to avoid...?


    ?Ignis, people fear death only if they see it. If it''s fast and painless, no one will be scared to do it again!?


    I turn on my back to look him in the eye. There''s no point in pretending to be offended, now.


    ?You should make a spectacle out of it. I''m not telling you just because I''m involved, but because there''s a reason if the previous Kings did it like this. Haven''t your counsellors told you this??


    ?No, they haven''t. I guess they were a little too afraid to tell me this.?


    ?Change them, now. They''re useless. Returning on topic, you should make it clear that you''re a merciless tyrant! Your court doesn''t take you seriously while the commoners think you''re cruel and evil.?


    ?I am not evil,? he pouts. ?Maybe a little harsh, but I don''t like doing cruel things.?


    ?It''s fine,? I sigh. ?It''s just what they say. I''ve known you long enough to discern the truth.?


    ?Well, then. If you like it more, I''ll execute the culprits in public next time.?


    ?Good.?


    Regarding his image, there''s something else he might do.


    ?Also, you should organise a big party for the commoners. It will be the foundation day of the Church soon, and they''ll try to lure you with them. They want to show unity between the Crown and the Church, and they noticed you''re avoiding them like a sickness.?


    ?That man told you??


    ?That man is the High Priest.?


    ?He''s your enemy, Veronica.?


    ?Sure, but he doesn''t know it. By the way, is it public knowledge that he has powers??


    ?No, it''s confidential. I know because I''m the King, but it was a piece of information I obtained through dark ways. The Church is very secretive, especially regarding him.?


    ?So, not everyone knows,? I murmur.


    ?You didn''t look surprised when I told you.?


    ?I know how to recognise mages.?


    ?Is that possible??


    ?Of course.?


    ?I didn''t know. Oh, but then... He knows about you as well!?


    Said this, Ignis sits up, letting go of me and moving the covers away in the process. My shoulders are uncovered, and my mood is bothered.


    He could stay surprised and in shock even under the covers while holding me...


    ?He doesn''t, most likely. He might not know how to sense powers. It''s something even humans can do, but they need to be taught,? I explain.


    ?You were taught.?


    ?Yes, of course.?


    ?So, you grew up with a mage. It''s not just you in your family.?


    I hold my breath, realising there''s a lot I''m still keeping secret from him.


    ?Can I talk here or not?? I whisper.


    ?No, better not. Wait.?


    He wraps me in the cover and walks to his room through the private door. He crosses another door, as well, ending in the chamber where we had our first meal together here in the capital.


    He leaves me on the sofa and lights some candles. He closes the door, checks the curtains, and returns next to me.


    ?Here, we can talk,? he reminds me before bringing another cover and setting the pillows for me.


    ?I know,? I sigh. ?It''s something I haven''t told you before for a reason, Ignis. Not because I don''t trust you, but rather... It''s not only my secret.?


    ?Is the Duke a Mage?? he inquires, giving me no time for apologies.


    His eyes are curious, shining at the orange light of the candles. He''s like the child I met ten years ago, right now: vital, impatient, and curious like a rabbit.


    I reach out to him and caress his face, wondering if kissing him now would ruin the chance to tell him about my family. Oh, we won''t do anything lewd either way. I can kiss him later after we''ve talked long enough.


    ?My mother is a Mage,? I whisper in a single breath. It''s the first time that I pronounce these words.


    Even though we haven''t lived in fear all these years, we never would have admitted it with our own voice. My siblings and I have preferred not to challenge destiny.


    Saying it to Ignis in this safe room doesn''t feel that dangerous.


    ?You won''t use it for your purposes, and you won''t bring harm to my family. I know it, but I couldn''t say it before.?


    ?It''s fine, Veronica. It''s understandable.?


    ?No, wait. That''s not all! There''s a lot more I should have told you before, but I never had the chance...?


    ?It''s fine.?


    ?No, Ignis. I resented you for not telling me about you, but I kept it from you. Even after finding out your secret, all I did was tell you bad words and slap you. Now you have the right to slap me!?


    ?I don''t want to slap you, Veronica.?


    ?But I deserve it,? I say while a tear appears in my left eye. I''m such a fake person... Even if I was angry, I should have kept control.


    ?I don''t mind it, really,? he sighs. ?And I already knew your secret. Telling me it''s your mother or your father isn''t that relevant.?


    ?That''s not all,? I sigh. ?It''s just the beginning... My mother is not just a Mage, but she''s the strongest of them all. She''s our Queen.?


    Ignis chuckles, maybe thinking I''m joking. In the end, it does sound foolish.


    ?Oh,? he then moans. ?You''re serious.?


    ?I would come up with something better if I wanted to lie.?


    ?But... Where is the Kingdom of Mages? And what is your father? King or Consort? Why don''t you live in the Royal Palace of Mages? In the Magic Royal Palace??


    ?Hey!? I moan. ?Don''t start kidding now.?


    ?I''m asking seriously.?


    ?There isn''t any Kingdom. There isn''t a country, except for Alba, maybe. My mother is the leader of the Mages, even though there''s no territory or crown to be passed down.?


    ?How could there be a Queen without a country? Also, does your father know? Oh, of course, he knows!?


    ?He knows,? I confirm.


    ?And did he find out before or after marrying your mother??


    ?Before.?


    ?So, he had it easier than me...?


    ?Ignis,? I moan. ?You said you don''t mind!?


    ?Well, then. This is still your mother''s secret. I guess you had good reasons to hide them. But then again, why are you still shivering? There is something else you haven''t said, isn''t there? Something that will transform your mother''s secret into your own.?


    ?You''re too smart when you put some effort into it,? I murmur. ?Why can''t you use your brain even when I''m not involved??


    ?Don''t change the topic,? he says, grabbing my legs and positioning them on his lap. Like this, half-leaning on the couch, I''m more comfortable.


    Oh, but I need to talk, not sleep.


    ?I''ll tell you everything since we''re already here,? I accept. ?After this, you will know everything relevant about me.?


    ?The rest, I will find out on my own day by day.?


    ?Yes, that''s what I wanted to say,? I murmur, rolling my eyes.


    ?Speak, wife.?


    ?Yes, yes... It''s just so odd. It''s the first time I talk about this with anyone outside my family.. Give me time to get used to it.?

 Chapter 128 - Balance Of Powers

    ?So, let me recap,? Ignis exclaims when I''m done with my confession. ?Your mother is the Queen of Mages. You''re the most powerful among your siblings, so you''re her successor. And, one day, one of our kids will be your successor as well.?


    ?As long as one of them has powers, yes.?


    ?Which is highly probable, given what your mother says.?


    ?Yes.? I nod.


    He''s catching on pretty quickly. Now, it is just a matter of finding a way to make my two roles coexist.


    ?So, the Royal Family of Alba is going to have a King and the leader of the Mages,? he considers. ?That''s quite the amount of power, Veronica. It might cause struggles among our successors. We need to think of a solution in time.?


    ?Yes, but it''s too early. We don''t have successors yet, except for our yet-to-be-born baby.?


    ?You should have told me earlier!? he says. ?It''s not just about your identity, but this changes the balances at court. You brought me more power than just your father''s alliance!?


    ?Yeah,? I sigh. ?But you can''t use this power, Ignis. Mages hide in the shadows in this country.?


    ?I''m planning to change that.?


    ?It will take time. Until then, we should focus on what we''re facing right now. There''s someone trying to take my place.?


    ?That... Veronica, I wouldn''t take another wife even if something happened to you. I would most likely follow you right away.?


    ?Oh, don''t say such things!? I exclaim. ?Don''t even think like this! Even if I die, you have to live on, Ignis. It''s not good if we both die, is it? No matter which one of us is the first to leave this world, the other has to live on and carry the memories as long as possible.?


    How could he say such a thing with such an easy tone? My life is in danger, and the possibility I die is tangible. I can''t allow him to think of such extreme thoughts, for it could really make him do something stupid.


    ?I''ll do my best to survive, and you will too,? I say. ?Promise.?


    ?I will protect you, Veronica. With every ounce of power that I can grab,? is his reply.


    ?No. Promise!?


    I cross my arms and wait. His warm hug and tender pecks won''t make me change my mind. He has to live, regardless of me. And the same is valid for me as well. Even if I can''t imagine a life without him, even if it''s painful and desperate, I have to continue fighting if he leaves me first.


    Even if I see no reason to.


    ?So, you don''t want to talk about magic anymore,? he says, changing the topic for good. ?You want to plan your revenge against the human attackers.?


    ?Exactly. Not as much against the attackers as against the mastermind. Someone from the Palace, you say??


    ?Yes, exactly.?


    ?How can we find out who it is??


    ?Either with a trap or with careful investigations.?


    ?Since you''re already carrying on the second, let me think of the first one.?


    ?No way you''re setting up traps.?


    ?Oh, I''ll just talk with people. Also, there are rumours about my pregnancy already, even though we haven''t made it public. We should just announce it and get it over with.?


    ?The practice is to announce it around a month after finding out. During such a period, the maids take notes about the Queen''s health, and the doctor carries check-ups to make sure the diagnosis is right. Then, if everything proceeds well, the news is spread through the Kingdom. The Royal Guards will distribute food in all the provinces, the musicians will compose new songs and play them in the streets... It will be a joyous period for the people.?


    ?I see.? He''s so naive, sometimes. Why isn''t he using it for his image? Oh, I have to think about everything!


    Also, this is good news.


    ?My dear, I found a way!? I exclaim.


    ?A way??


    ?Yes. The High Priest asked me to convince you to participate in the Church foundation anniversary. But... You shouldn''t go, or your hard work till now would be ruined. At the same time, I don''t want the High Priest to think I''m distancing myself as well. I''ll act as a bridge, for now, but I don''t want to be a bother to you. If you''ve acted how you acted, you have your reasons and a plan. So, to avoid causing harm, I had thought about a way to avoid your presence at the anniversary while preventing the Church from spreading the rumour you did it on purpose.?


    ?Let me hear.?


    ?Announce the pregnancy,? I say. ?No one will blame a future father for not being able to appear somewhere. Especially if the announcement is done right before the celebration.?


    ?Announcements are planned in advance, Veronica. The Church will know we did it on purpose. And everyone else will figure out.?


    ?That''s why you have your smart wife helping you,? I say. ?Oh, not too smart because I have no resources to do it on my own yet. But I''ll work on it after I can sweat a little. Right now, I''ll just think of my baby...?


    The way his eyes glared when I said help made me change my sentence just a little. He''ll lock me in a room if I work too much... It''s better to throw the idea at him, just for this once.


    ?My dearest, you should use your informants'' network to spread the news.?


    ?What?? he hums, rather surprised.


    ?You should let everyone know we''re pregnant just a few days before the celebration. Then, when the gossip is fired up, someone will inquire. I mean, it''s already known to some people. It will reach our enemy''s ears either way if it already hasn''t. We should at least take some advantage of it.?


    ?You want me to spread the news and then, when someone comes asking, to reveal the truth and start the celebration. You want to force an official announcement.?


    ?Yes,? I sigh. ?But to do it, you need two things. Perfect timing, and someone you can trust but is not suspicious. Or even better, someone you can control without making it obvious. The one asking the question needs to be someone no one will link to us. And also someone with good timing.?


    ?I''ll think about it. We have time.?


    ?The ritual is next week.?


    ?I know, I know... It''s enough time, Veronica. I''ve solved crises in way less than seven days.?


    ?Oh, my husband is so hard-working,? I say, leaning against him and sighing on his chest.


    ?My wife is a little fox.?


    ?You like me as I am.?


    ?Of course. I married you because I remember the vital girl who dragged me towards trouble.?


    ?Towards adventures.?


    ?It''s pretty much the same when you''re involved.?


    ?So, are we going to do this??


    ?You won''t be required to do anything except for acting surprised when the situation unfolds following your plans.?


    ?Oh, I love doing nothing. It leaves me time to stare at my husband''s beauty!?


    ?Veronica,? he sighs. ?Don''t tease me like this...?


    His red ears are adorable; so flushed that I''d bite them. I''d stay here days just teasing him, and I''d kiss him until falling asleep if only we weren''t in the middle of a comfortable business discussion.


    ?It''s impossible to keep secrets for long in the court,? he continues, focused as I will never be while in his arms. ?It''s actually lucky that we have little time. We just need to figure out the best moment for the revelation and the best moment for the announcement. I''ll think about it after talking with the Chancellor.?


    ?All right.?


    ?About your secrets... I''m still finding it hard to believe,? he sighs. ?Give me a few days to accept the situation.?


    ?Aren''t you going to scold me for keeping a secret??


    ?It would be hypocritical.?


    ?Then, what about the way I treated you? Isn''t that hypocritical as well??


    ?Veronica, you were swindled into marriage. It''s not quite the same. I lied to you with a purpose in mind, while you just kept a secret since the moment you were born.?


    ?You''re so understanding with me.?


    I would feel less guilty if he was angry, though. I would be furious... Correction, I was so furious when I was in his place.


    ?I said no more secrets,? I point out. ?But I kept it for so long.?


    ?My dear, don''t bother looking for reasons to be scolded. If you want me to act angry, just tell me,? Ignis chuckles.


    His gentle hand around my waist turns forceful as he drags me in his embrace. His lips caress mine in a sweet kiss. Even if he''s pretending to be overbearing, he doesn''t want to risk hurting me.


    Again, like often, when he''s nearby, I''m conflicted. I don''t know which version of him I like more.


    ?I love you, Ignis. And this has never been a lie.?


    ?I love you too, Ronnie.?


    ?Don''t use that name!? I exclaim, getting farther from him to cross my arms. ?I hate it!?


    ?Ronnie.?


    ?No!?


    ?You call me Ignis,? he points out as if it explained anything.


    ?But it''s cuter than Ronnie.?


    ?Maybe to your ears... You know, Ronnie... I''d like to hear your complaints a little more. What don''t you like about your pet name, exactly??


    He chuckles, pecking my pouting lips and leaning back on the sofa. He stares at me with his shining eyes, and I can''t help but love that pet name as well.. Just for a moment, though.

 Chapter 129 - The Mages In Mavale (1)

    Just when I start accepting that I will spend the next seven months locked in my chambers, I receive an unplanned visit. Through dubious channels, at that.


    Among the few people who would visit me here, except for my family, there are only Fernard Falco and Princess Juliet. All the other people currently in the Palace don''t have the chance to come to me except for the formal events or open days.


    So, when Aida knocks, telling me we have a guest, I''m more than just surprised.


    ?Who??


    ?I don''t know, your highness.?


    She shrugs, signalling it''s not someone dangerous for me. But still, who could it be?


    ?That person is here with your Highness''s brother,? she adds.


    ?Oh, then it must be a friend.? There''s no way Marius would bring a foe here in my condition. ?Let them pass.?


    As soon as I''ve said my words, I realise the reason behind Aida''s concern.


    ?It''s a Mage!? I exclaim, whispering because I don''t want to be heard. ?Is that why you''re acting like this??


    ?Yes,? she sighs.


    ?But not as powerful as to be dangerous.?


    ?Exactly.?


    ?Good. Then, let them pass. I want to see who my brother found...?


    I was supposed to meet the head of the Mages in Mavale, but the attack made it difficult. Also, Marius had spent his time wandering around and couldn''t cause a situation for this person and me to meet.


    While they approach my room, I start feeling the other person''s magic. It''s not very strong, indeed, but it''s noticeable. In the Church, it would be a Saint. Still, we free Mages have many powerful people on our side.


    Those hunted by the Church are usually the less powerful among us, those who can''t protect themselves if there are too many enemies. Also, there aren''t enough Mages to put up a real fight. Those powerful are very rare; most can do small tricks only. This one, no matter how ordinary it looks to Aida and me, is a rare Mage.


    Maybe, they can control the elements like me, but most likely a single one, or at most two.


    The door is opened, and Marius walks in followed by a person in a dark robe. When the hood is lifted, I see the blonde beauty underneath, and I understand why Marius insisted on accompanying her here.


    It''s a girl his age, maybe a little younger. Her lips are small and red, her nose straight. Her locks are bright, silken, but short. She cut her straight hair at the base of her neck, making it flutter on her shoulders.


    ?Hello,? I say, smiling.


    ?My name is... I''m Aria. It is a pleasure to meet you... Ehm, an honour... It''s an honour.?


    She bows, bending her body in the way most countrymen do. It''s not gracious one bit, but her insecurity gives a feeling of warmth to my heart. She doesn''t know how to act in front of nobles, and how could she? Mages avoid courts like hospitals.


    ?Hello, Aria. I''m Veronica.?


    ?I know, your Maj... Your... Highness??


    ?It''s fine, relax. You can call me as you want. Maybe the human way is better to avoid problems. Not many know about my identity, after all.?


    ?All right, then. I will do so, your Majesty.?


    She''s calmed down a bit now that her first doubt is solved. She peeks at me and adjusts the mantle. Her dress is plain, signalling her social status. She''s a daughter of farmers, most likely. Or maybe of small retailers. Even though it''s old, the fabric is clean. It means she can change into other clothes. Also, the cloak is warm and of quality.


    ?Are you the head of Mages here in Mavale??


    ?I am, your Majesty.?


    ?You look very young. How come you''re the one they refer to??


    ?There aren''t many Mages as far as I know.?


    ?There should be... Uhm, fifty? That''s a reasonable number for such a city.?


    After all, Mages are rare. It makes it even harder to connect among ourselves. It also becomes an issue to find the even rarer cases of Mages born from humans.


    ?I know about eight, your Majesty,? she says.


    ?Eight??


    Either they hide, or they leave the city for the much safer countryside. Oh, that would make sense. Maybe, knowing about me will attract some to come back here.


    ?And what about them? Tell me something.?


    ?I''m the elder, now that our Master left.?


    ?Left?? Did he leave the kids to themselves and travel away in search of safety?


    ?Master was old when he found us, and he helped us learn how to use magic. And how to hide from humans. My parents were mages as well, but the other kids didn''t have the luck to grow up in a family.?


    ?So, it''s you and seven other children??


    ?Yes, your Majesty.?


    ?How old are you??


    ?I am fifteen. I will turn sixteen in two months.?


    ?I see.?


    So, it''s even worse than imagined. Mages are fleeing from any place where humans are strong. It''s all to avoid accidentally being discovered and burnt on the stake.


    I haven''t heard of such cases in a long time, though. It seems the Church can''t find us on their own, and they ask the citizens to help them with anonymous reports. Sometimes, they burn humans as a mistake but I doubt they would be too sad to find out.


    After all, they''re not trying to eradicate every Mage on earth as much as they want to make it clear who is the one in command.


    ?My parents were burnt four years ago,? she continues. ?Since then, I don''t know of any adult Mage in the whole capital. Master died two months after your Majesty was decided to be the future Queen. He told me to come look for you when I can.?


    ?Your Master was wise. And I''m sorry for your parents. I will work for a world without the need to hide, Aria. But I can''t do it alone. I need your help. Yours, and of the others.?


    I''m a little troubled to ask for help from kids, but there''s no one else, apparently.


    ?Do you know how to recognise Mages, by the way??


    ?I do.?


    ?So, unless they''re hiding, there really is no one in the capital.?


    And those who can hide are not afraid to come here and tell me. The weakest have fled, except those who had no choice like the kids.


    ?Where do you live? How do you buy food and supplies for yourself??


    Let''s find out more about this kid first.


    ?My parents left me the house and everything inside. The guards couldn''t find our home, so they left it untouched. The people in the precinct had been suspicious of me in the beginning. At some point, they forgot about it and continued living. When Master found me, he said to everyone he was my uncle and that he came to take care of me. He had two other kids with him; no one inquired any further. He helped me sell the house and buy another one in a new place. Somewhere where no one would wonder how I live and whether I''m using magic. We''ve learned a few jobs, and we survive pretty well. The others are too young to be on their own, so we stay together like a big family. It''s not that bad, your Majesty.?


    ?Aida, what do you think??


    She nods.


    ?The girl is telling the truth. Also, she''s healthy, even though malnourished. She has enough to eat, but her diet is unbalanced. She doesn''t seem to suffer from the cold nor to be exposed to the sun longer than normal.?


    ?Her magic??


    ?Fire.?


    ?I see... Do you use your powers to help you in your daily life??


    ?Only when I''m at home,? she says. ?My parents said never to risk doing magic outside. Also, that''s how they were discovered. My father saved a kid from a carriage with wind magic.?


    ?And, as a sign of thanks, they burned him next to your mother.?


    Aria''s lips tremble, and I realise I''m talking with a traumatised kid. I should be more delicate, for goodness.


    ?It won''t happen to others. I''m here to save those hiding in the shadows now. One day, being a Mage won''t be a shame. One day, we''ll be citizens of Alba just like any other.?


    Some countries employ Mages, but they don''t have enough to make full use of their presence. Alba is blessed. Even though rare, we have stable numbers. If only the Church wasn''t so afraid that Mages would shadow them and transform their power into nothingness, the Kingdom would prosper with less effort than others.


    ?Sit here, please. Let''s have a chat in front of tea. I''m sure there''s a lot you want to say.?


    ?I just wanted to meet your Majesty. It seemed the right thing to do. My Master told me about the Queen of Mages and her successor, her Highness Veronica Bursio. It''s a sign of fate that you''re now Queen of Humans.?


    ?I want to be Queen of Alba,? I point out.. ?Not just for humans.?

 Chapter 130 - The Mages In Mavale (2)

    While discussing the situation with a teenager, I remember that Aria is almost the same age as Marius. She''s not as much of a kid as I think. And she survived alone for a long time.


    Two months without any help, taking care of other children.


    ?So, the others... Talk about them. Just tell me something about their powers.?


    ?We are six girls and two boys. I am the elder, then there is Lucio, twelve. The others are all between six and seven. No one knows exactly how old they are because there are no records nor people to ask.?


    ?Orphans.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty. They never met their parents, and all they have is what we use to survive every day. They are too young for work. Lucio and I find odd jobs to survive from time to time. Most often, we search for food on our own. He knows how to catch fish, and the kids collect fruits from the trees or the fields around the city. As for me... I can sew and make small objects to sell. I used to clean in ladies'' houses but stopped after Master died.?


    ?How did he die??


    ?Of old age and sickness. Master was very old, and people wouldn''t believe he was my uncle but my grandfather.?


    ?How are the others'' powers? Are they as powerful as you??


    ?Not really, your Majesty. Master said once I would never meet someone like me.?


    ?He was wrong.?


    ?Oh, your Majesty is ten times more powerful!?


    ?That''s true as well.?


    ?The others can perform small spells and move one element. Even my father, who had wind magic, couldn''t do things with the precision I do. He wouldn''t have been discovered in that case.?


    ?And your mother??


    ?She had fire magic, but she could barely light the wood in the chimney. As for me, I can light fires, change the intensity, and turn it down if I want to.?


    ?Turn off fires? Not just useful, that''s also quite rare.?


    Extinguishing and creating fire is very difficult. Manipulating energy is way easier than creating or destroying it. One needs to have enough control to switch something else into the event they want to happen.


    For example, if we want to light a fire, we need to collect energy from the surroundings. We need a lot, condensed, for a single spark. Manipulation is easier because, at least, the energy is already there.


    Turning off seems easier, but it''s not that much of a game. Most Mages would reduce the fire and extinguish it by hand.


    Aria would be a valuable help in many situations, including battles or emergencies. With her single element, she''s an asset. Can people even imagine what a stronger Mage could do?


    ?I was planning to use the Mages'' net of Mages for our purposes, but it seems there''s no network,? I say out loud. Aida and Aria nod, while Marius sighs helplessly. He was visibly hoping to collaborate more often with Aria.


    Still, she''s too young to be of real help. It doesn''t mean she''s useless, though.


    ?For now, keep yourself and your family safe. I will find a way to contact you again, and Marius will come to listen to your concerns from time to time. One day, I will need Mages on my side. Will you be one of them, Aria??


    ?I will, your Majesty. I will do what I can to help!?


    ?You still don''t know how precious you are.?


    She blushes, bowing her head and waiting for more orders. Still, I don''t have anything to tell her. I was expecting someone older and with more influence. I was also expecting more Mages in Mavale, but that''s understandable.


    ?Keep your eyes open in the meantime. If you find other Mages, report to me... Well, to Marius. You don''t need to approach them just yet, but let me know if you notice someone new. I expect some to attempt visiting the capital during the next few years, especially if we move forward with our plans. You will be the first they find among us two. And remember to keep yourself safe. From here, now, I can do nothing to help if you''re discovered. I''m alive because I''m keeping myself hidden.?


    ?I see. I will be careful, your Majesty.?


    She leaves, followed by Marius. My brother will most likely show her the way and make sure she arrives safely. He likes wandering the city, either way. I can''t stop him just because I can''t get out and have fun.


    ?So, we met the head of Mages,? I sigh when Aida and I are alone. My disappointed tone can''t be misinterpreted, and she just pats my shoulder.


    ?It''s just a minor thing, your Highness.?


    ?It''s not very minor, but I can find a way around it. I''m more concerned about the people wanting me dead because I married Ignis than those who might be against me if they notice my powers.?


    ?Do you need my help, by any chance??


    ?It would be nice,? I murmur. But Aida won''t leave my side just yet.


    ?I can investigate while you''re guarded. If there are two trusted guards, I can leave.?


    ?I see. One is Tobin. He''s trusted. Who else would you consider trusted enough??


    ?Fernard Falco, your brother, and the King.?


    ?You trust Ignis??


    ?He''s good at fighting, and he wouldn''t let anyone hurt you.?


    ?My brother isn''t that good, though.?


    ?Fighting is not all, your Highness. And Fernard Falco is loyal to the King. I don''t like the others, but he''s one who won''t betray him.?


    ?I see... Not even Count Grif? He witnessed to my marriage,? I chuckle. ?Or the Chancellor. Father trusts him, doesn''t he??


    ?Correct, but I wouldn''t leave you alone. The Chancellor or your uncle wouldn''t cause you harm, but they can''t protect you.?


    ?All right. Then, what would you investigate about, exactly? Where does the poison come from? Who''s moving in the dark to organise attempts on my life every time I lower my guard??


    ?I would talk with the servants. Nobles are good at lying, but the maids can''t control their bodies enough to fool me. And no one will find it odd that the Queen''s handmaid asks questions to the servants. If the questions aren''t suspicious, of course.?


    ?I have my suspicions, Aida. But there must be a reason if the Royal Guards can''t find any proof, right? Either that person is so good at hiding because of previous experience, or she''s not the real culprit.?


    ?The Queen Dowager??


    ?I''ve already made a mistake with her, though. I thought she was the one killing Ignis''s mother and sending him away, but it''s wrong. It was the late King. As for now... She does hate Ignis, but she never did anything too openly to challenge him.?


    ?Still, her behaviour doesn''t give much hope. She''s impolite, as far as I''ve heard,? Aida points out.


    ?Yeah, but that''s a common occurrence. The Queen Grandmother, on the other hand...?


    ?Should I inquire about her??


    ?It would be a good idea, for a start. Asking about the Queen Dowager would only attract attention, while it can''t be surprising if you inquire about the Grandmother. After all, she never shows at court if not when necessary. And she says something bad every time. She''s suspicious in my eyes.?


    ?But for what reason...?


    ?I don''t know. Maybe, she just hates bastards. Knowing the reputation of the previous Kings, I can''t say I don''t understand. Ignis''s grandfather was known for his many mistresses and bastard children, so much that Ignis''s father was careful not to have as many. He had only one, in fact.?


    ?And that one became King.?


    ?Maybe the Queen Grandmother wants someone with pure blood on the throne. Someone like Gratia, for example.?


    But that doesn''t make sense. Why send Gratia away if she wanted her on the throne? About this, though, I can''t reason alone.


    I am in no way involved with that matter, and all I can do is trust that Ignis will stop the plan before it becomes a diplomatic incident. It''s rather clear what they want to do: send Gratia away and allow someone else to take her place.


    The Royal family is so large, though. There are many possible culprits. Once Gratia is sent away and Ignis, for any reason, can''t keep his position, there will be a war for the throne. No one has enough power to sit there without struggles, and all the male relatives of the late King are good for nothing.


    Moreover, if I die suddenly, many ladies in the Palace will immediately run to console the King. Who would stand a real chance, though? Who?


    ?I don''t know of any Lady who could be in my place,? I point out. ?Is there anyone, anyone at all, who could marry him in my place??


    ?I haven''t heard, your Highness. You should ask your husband about it.?


    ?He told me there isn''t, but he''s a little biased.?


    ?Biased??


    ?I don''t think my husband would tell me if there''s a lady he''s fascinated with,? I point out. ?Or if there''s someone who tried to seduce him, even if she failed.?


    Aida blinks, confused.


    ?What about past fiancees? Talks of marriage between the families??


    ?None.?


    ?You have checked,? she sighs.


    Of course. I wanted to know where I stand. I''ve interrogated Marchioness Crasso thoroughly about Ignis''s past flames.


    ?A bastard Prince doesn''t have many suitors,? I sigh. They don''t know what they''re missing, by the way. If they could see Ignis for what he is and not for the names people gave him, they would have been as happy as I am.


    Luckily, not everyone has a good eye as I do.

 Chapter 131 - Two Queens (1)

    The Queen Dowager comes to visit, as promised, soon after the ball.


    She sends a letter beforehand, and she comes with two ladies by her side. It''s late to call for Melissa and Dorotea now, so I''ll be here alone.


    It''s actually odd for a Queen to be alone at this time of the day. Oh, but I''m sure I''ve done worse.


    ?Welcome,? I say. ?Please, have a seat.?


    I don''t even bother asking the maids for tea. Neither of us will drink it.


    ?Let''s move on to the relevant matters,? she says, cutting the conversation short. She has no time to waste, contrarily to me. ?I know what you want to do.?


    ?And what is that?? I have so many ideas, missions, troublesome plans... Which one exactly is troubling the Queen Dowager so much that she came here?


    ?I won''t let you take her away,? she spits out. ?No matter what you think I did, no matter how afraid you are, I won''t let you send my daughter to the east. She will stay here until coming to age. And she won''t get married far from here without my expressed approval!?


    Oh, how fired up. I wouldn''t have imagined I would hear the Queen Dowager this angry and this sincere. She''s so concerned about her child that she doesn''t care about showing an unrefined image and an ugly face.


    She will come to threaten me if I don''t clear the misunderstanding sooner than later. I''m sure of it.


    ?I am not the one behind the marriage proposals. I haven''t sent a single missive out of Alba yet. And I have no interest in having Gratia leave. I''m not as petty as to take revenge just because she was a little... impolite to me. And to our King.?


    The Queen Dowager winces, surprised. She wasn''t expecting an open statement, but I really have no advantage from this situation.


    I''d prefer Gratia to stay here longer, for that would mean more safety for my child and me.


    ?The plan started when you came here,? she points out. ?No sooner and no later. Is it a coincidence??


    ?A coincidence? I don''t think it is. Most likely, there''s a reason if things went like this. I believe the real culprit has an interest in keeping us opposed.?


    In fact, it''s just so obvious that I feel stupid for not realising before.


    ?Someone wanted me and you to be enemies. To hate each other and cause trouble. To hit our people with wicked plans, to be too focused on how to remove the other to notice the bigger picture.?


    She crosses her arms and furrows her brows. Completely opposite to her usual self, she has no intention of keeping her image regal. Not while her child''s future is on the line. After all, Gratia is the only one she has left.


    ?Who could it be if not me?? I ask. ?Could it be the Queen Grandmother??


    She sighs, coming to terms with my words. If I said I wasn''t, I had no reason to lie. Right?


    ?I wouldn''t use secret means,? I point out. ?I have no fear of moving in the open. If sending the Princess away would benefit me, you would be the first to know, Mother.?


    ?The Queen Grandmother isn''t behind this. I know her enough, and she wouldn''t send Gratia away. First of all, it would cause more damage to her ideals than bring her any advantage. Moreover, sending Gratia away means having one less Princess in Alba. The risk of turmoil for the Crown would increase like that.?


    I can''t find fault with her reason, but who could it be?


    ?Is there someone from the Royal Family who has any hope to have the throne if something happens to my husband??


    ?Oh, plenty. But the problem is... Ignatius is not the one in danger, lately, is he??


    ?Hmm??


    ?No one attempted to take his life. They all went after you. Someone wants to take your place, and that couldn''t happen if the sender is in the Royal Family. They are all relatives of the King, so there''s no way they could marry him to become Queens.?


    ?That''s true. But I don''t know... Does it really make sense? What makes them think they can take my place just like this? Is there any woman close enough to the King??


    ?Ah, as if,? she scoffs. ?I sent one of my ladies to him, and she came back with a platter full of sweet food and annoyingly intact.?


    ?You, what?? I say, my voice turning cold. I''m not doing it on purpose, I swear! I have no reason to let her know how I feel, but I can''t fight it.


    It''s stronger than me!


    What reason did she have to send ladies to my husband? My! Husband! He''s taken: why should he even think to accept another woman?


    ?I wanted to plant a spy, but either he realised and sent her back, or he never had the intention of having a mistress. How annoying, isn''t it??


    ?My husband told me he won''t have mistresses,? I say, a little too proud. I have no real reason to talk about this. I should focus on the attempts on my life, and not on this useless...


    ?Men always say that. But do they keep their words? Not so often.?


    That''s true. If not for his many mistresses, the late King would have never had Ignis as a son. I wouldn''t be here by his side. And even our baby wouldn''t be growing in my womb.


    ?Well, returning to the spy... It didn''t work. But there might be some woman who believes she has some hope.?


    ?Not that I''ve heard,? she says, her expression bored to the core.


    I guess she found out I''m using the chance to inquire about Ignis''s past.


    ?I don''t know if it is because it''s the start of your marriage or if Ignatius knows women make good spies, but he has never fallen into any trap. Mine or other people''s. There aren''t many he''s close to, and they are all his childhood friends.?


    ?From before he was crowned,? I point out. Like Fernard Falco, or Count Grif.


    He has friends, he''s not completely lonely, but he struggles with trusting people whom he met after becoming the King. It''s understandable, and it''s also one of the things keeping him alive.


    ?The King told me about the ploys of marrying the Princess off,? I confess. ?The guards intercepted a message for the diplomats. I still haven''t figured out a way to stop it, but I''m sure our King will do it. He''s good at diplomacy, after all.?


    Even though I have my own diplomatic talent, maybe it''s better to keep it for internal affairs. I wouldn''t like a war to start just because I''m naughty.


    ?So, he does know about it...?


    ?And he''s looking for a way to stop it.?


    ?It''s not that easy,? she points out. ?If the talks proceed, it could become offensive to take our offer back. If they continue, one day the King will be forced to accept not to ruin our diplomatic relationships. Or to save Alba''s honour and reputation.?


    ?So, we need a way to stop the messages from being delivered. From this very moment, till the end of the problem. That is to say until the culprit is found and executed.?


    ?If I could do it, I wouldn''t be here threatening a Queen,? she says, tapping on the armrest with her nails. ?I don''t have much power, unfortunately. Still, I''ve been Queen for years. I''ve learned a couple of things about the Palace.?


    ?I''m curious now. Is there anything you''re willing to teach your daughter-in-law??


    She chuckles, covering her mouth with a hand. Perfect, elegant. She''s back to her normal self.


    ?You will need to find out by yourself, dear daughter-in-law.?


    ?Would an engagement within Alba stop the talks, though?? I say. ?If we find someone suitable and set up a formal engagement, we can break it later.?


    ?No. It would be no better than marrying her off directly.?


    ?But... Isn''t there anyone you could use? Someone with a secret dangerous enough to cancel an engagement??


    She raises a brow, realising I''m referring to either blackmail or a swindle. Yet, there''s a girl to save here.


    ?I don''t know... Someone who did something against the King and will need to pay for it, sooner or later,? I add.


    ?There are some nobles who haven''t been involved in the coup, but they did indirectly help. Ignatius chose not to persecute them, but they could come in handy for us. For example, someone who desperately needs a sign of forgiveness from the court.?


    ?They will accept because their position isn''t stable,? I add. ?They will think it''s a sign of luck when, in fact, it''s the opposite.?


    ?If we fail, Gratia will marry a criminal.?


    ?We have years to stop it. And there''s no way criminals see their status rise at my court.?


    ?I shall consider every aspect before moving,? she says. ?It''s my daughter we''re talking about.?


    ?You really can''t think of a way to get rid of an unwanted fianc¨¦e? Oh, please,? I say. ?I thought you were more cynical.?


    ?It would be a criminal either way,? she sighs. ?It wouldn''t be a sin to get rid of them.?


    ?No. Especially because they would use your daughter for another coup.?


    We''re more alike than I thought. Ready to use a person, even though a bad person, for our purpose. I just hope it doesn''t become too grave a sin, considering we''re doing it for survival.


    ?If you don''t like it, we can always think of something else,? I say with a hidden, devilish grin.

 Chapter 132 - Two Queens (2)

    ?I don''t kill,? the Queen Dowager says.


    Something in her gaze makes it believable. She doesn''t kill for her own purposes. She has a line she will never cross.


    Which would also mean she''s not the one attempting with poison, arrows, and poison again. She might be involved with the pranks during the coronation, but she didn''t go any further.


    ?When I was waiting for the coronation, a maid walked in my room,? I say.


    She doesn''t react, for I haven''t said anything weird yet. Maids walk in and out of rooms; that''s why we keep them around.


    ?She reached the mantle, one of the Royal Symbols, and tried to pour blood all over it. Goat blood, I guess.?


    ?Oh, how unfortunate,? she sighs.


    ?She didn''t succeed, luckily.?


    ?Of course, she didn''t. We wouldn''t be talking this leisurely if she did. Someone incapable of keeping the Symbols safe isn''t fit to be Queen.?


    ?I see. So, if the mantle was soaked, then my coronation was at risk.?


    ?Not really. What was at risk was your reputation. And, sometimes, it''s worse to lose that than our head. Especially for us Royals.?


    ?Can you guess who was my first suspect?? I say with a cheery voice as if it was in the past. An old prank no one deems offensive anymore.


    Oh, for me, it is inoffensive. But I would have panicked wasn''t it for my magic. I would have screamed for help and rubbed the mantle until ruining the fur.


    ?I can''t imagine it,? the Queen Dowager replies. She''s looking me directly in the eye, telling me silently not to dare to point my finger at her. Because she wouldn''t do something like that, not because she hates being suspected.


    As far as I know, she''s proud of her position even now that she''s not ruling anymore. For her, ruining a Royal Symbol is a taboo, just like killing, if not even worse.


    ?I thought it had been Princess Gratia,? I say. ?It was so childish that it made me laugh. But then, I changed my mind.?


    ?My daughter doesn''t have the power to organise pranks. The person you''re looking for has two characteristics. First of all, it''s someone close to the King. In the Royal Family or out of it, it''s someone powerful. And, by consequence, it''s someone married. A married woman.?


    ?A married woman? It doesn''t make sense,? I chuckle. ?They want to marry Ignis!?


    Oh, I got distracted.


    ?Ehm... I mean, to marry Ignatius.?


    ?There are quite a few possibilities. It could be a woman with a daughter.?


    Is she pointing her fingers against herself now? Oh, well. She''s out of the list of suspects already. When she told me she wasn''t the one, I believed her.


    I might be naive and easy to trick, but something in her way of behaving is so convincing... I glance at Aida, conveniently walking in the room together with the maids.


    She nods, confirming my suspicions. The Queen Dowager is telling the truth.


    ?So, I should watch my back from married women with daughters old enough to marry?? I say.


    ?Oh, not only them. Let''s say... From married women in general.?


    ?Which basically means everyone except your daughter,? I chuckle.


    I haven''t met any unmarried lady yet, for they''re usually not allowed near the Queen. At my parties, only married women attend. Except for the open days, but those are really an exception for a ton of things.


    Other than my ladies in waiting, which came with me from Narith, there aren''t unmarried women around me.


    ?I would tell you what I suspect, Queen,? she says, then. ?But you wouldn''t believe me. It''s better if I keep it for myself to think. I wouldn''t risk ruining the little agreement we reached so far.?


    ?As for Gratia...? I say. ?My husband doesn''t want to send her away. It''s not his intention, and we''re both looking for a way to stop this wicked plan. Yet, if the messages continue travelling, someone will come and claim an agreement. The King might need to accept because of the reputation of our country, then. We don''t want a war, not for futile motives. Even though an Empire so far from us would have very little to gain from a war.?


    ?Far?? she says, her eyes suddenly raging. But then, she calms down. ?Empire??


    ?Isn''t the Princess supposed to be married on the other side of the continent?? To a man with concubines, at that. Someone with four thrones for Queens, of which only three are occupied, as of today.


    ?The message I received was from Ventis, one of the neighbouring Kingdoms.?


    ?The one I read was for the Movusha Empire.?


    We stare at each other in silence for a minute. A whole minute we use to wonder whether trusting each other''s words is wise.


    But then... What reason do we have to lie? Such a detail like the location... It really has no meaning. The problematic part is marrying off, or even signing an engagement for a kid; for the current Crown Princess.


    ?Someone is firmly set on marrying the Princess off,? I say. ?So set to the goal that they sent a message all over the world. We might be late, Queen. And we might have never had a chance to get out of it without a war.?


    Using a child for this... What cruelty!


    ?Even if the King accepted the first proposal coming to him, the others would have felt tricked. The faraway empires might leave us alone... After all, they have a lot more to think about. But the neighbouring countries would take it as an offence. If more of them were to agree and start a war... It wouldn''t be a nice situation.?


    ?We don''t lack military power,? I point out. If there''s something Ignis has proved already, it''s that he can win wars. But indeed, Alba should have some peace right now. We''re not ready to fight.


    ?Ah, youngsters are always so full of energy! Military power is not all, child,? she says, lecturing me with her tone and glare. ?We would need new weapons, a lot of food, and money... Some of the fields near the borders would stop producing for a few years, and people would feel hunger. That''s when the real problems start: then, having a cursed being as their King will impact their ordinary lives. Rebellions will rise, and no matter how your King''s strategies and skills could bring many victories... It''s not all about fighting. And it''s not all about the enemy.?


    I wasn''t expecting this outburst.


    ?Moreover, that stubborn bastard doesn''t want to listen,? she adds.


    Maybe, if she didn''t call him like that, there would be a chance he let her talk! And I might even listen to the sober parts of her discourses if she wasn''t this ready to offend my husband!


    Weren''t we here to sign a truce? Weren''t we ready for peace? I don''t want to be the only one to concede, and she has to learn how to show respect. To a human being; not just to her King.


    She continues her talk, but I can''t understand a word. I''m still raging about calling Ignis a bastard.


    ?He sends me away, stopping any attempt to talk with him in the office. Just like with you... As I suspected, he was the one making the decision I wasn''t to cross your door.?


    ?My husband isn''t a bastard,? I point out, my tone suddenly cold.


    No matter how much I can agree with her on other things, the way she treats Ignis is simply too cruel. She has always done and always will. Unless someone forces her to stop.


    She raises a brow, not moving any other muscle. Her gown is spread on the sofa, her back is straight. The rings on her fingers testify to her regality.


    She''s a Queen in all aspects. No matter how hard I try, I won''t ever reach her level of elegance and posture.


    But that doesn''t mean she can talk as she wants. It doesn''t mean I have to fear her.


    ?My husband is the King of Alba,? I remind her. ?He''s the man allowing me to be here, pleasantly conversing with you.?


    She relaxes a little, knowing very well I''m not stopping here. Yet, she seems to understand the point on her own.


    ?Not only you,? I add. Just to be a little more savage. ?But also your daughter. And your helpers, for what I know. No one has been fired from your entourage, and your head is firmly attached to the neck. Isn''t it awesome??


    ?Are you threatening me, by any chance??


    ?I''m just reminding you, Mother, that my husband has the power to get rid of us both. We are Queens, indeed, but we should never forget to whom we owe our titles. I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t marry my husband, after all.?


    And she wouldn''t be here if he didn''t decide to let her live. To tolerate all her cruel words.


    ?I won''t let you treat him like that for long. You know... My priorities are all messed up. Taking care of the people attempting on my life won''t look so urgent after witnessing someone being rude to my husband.?


    ?Take care of your words,? she says. ?I am still the Queen Mother of this Kingdom.?


    ?Oh, but are you? Really? Mother??


    I chuckle, crossing my arms.


    The ladies behind the Queen Dowager widen their eyes in surprise, disapproving this un-ladylike gesture. Now, after everything I''ve said. Now, they react.


    ?You shouldn''t be so sure of the King''s patience. He won''t tolerate it forever. Even if his nature wouldn''t bring him to hurt his family... I wouldn''t say the same about me.. It would be a bet between us, Mother. Which Queen would the King decide to save??

 Chapter 133 - Listen Closely

    After my enlightening chat with the Queen Dowager, I need to talk with Ignis. What we found out about the plan to marry the Princess needs to be known by him.


    ?Do you remember the message you caught?? I ask him as soon as he crosses the door. He''ll stay in my room tonight. Oh, maybe I should have greeted him first.


    We haven''t seen each other yet, and the first thing I say is related to court intrigues.


    ?I mean... Welcome back, my dear,? I correct my words.


    I even smile, pulling him towards the bed.


    ?How was your day?? I inquire while making him sit. I jump behind him on the bed, and I start massaging his shoulders.


    ?What do I owe this treatment to?? he asks, peeking at my expression.


    His eyes are curious, but he waits for my explanation before doing anything.


    ?I''m just in the mood,? I say.


    ?Is that so? Tell me what caused your mood, and I''ll make sure it happens again.?


    ?I talked with the Queen Dowager.?


    Instead of scheduling a tea party with his stepmother, Ignis stops my hands and turns to me.


    ?You, what?? he says, pretending to be unaffected.


    Oh, I''ve already told him the most stressful part. There''s no problem repeating it now.


    ?I''ve talked with the Queen Dowager. And we came to a new conclusion...?


    ?You did what?? he repeats, grabbing my shoulders and blocking me on the mattress. Not that I mind, but we''re talking about his stepmother! It would be a little worrying if it was the cause of...


    Oh, he won''t do anything lewd. His face is too solemn, and his eyes are glaring with clear intentions.


    ?You won''t get close to that woman ever again!? he exclaims. ?She''s dangerous, Veronica!?


    ?But she doesn''t play games. She''s direct, and I like direct people... As for the person trying to kill me, they are not very direct at all.?


    ?Veronica, that woman is dangerous!?


    ?Is that why you prevented her from visiting me? That was a little harsh. And it was impolite to a member of the Royal Family. What were you afraid of? That she would kill me during a visit??


    I chuckle, moving my hands on his chest. I haven''t had the chance to touch him like this because we have always had serious conversations, lately.


    ?I''m not as easy to kill, Ignis. And I am no fool. Every attempt failed till now. I can resist a little longer... You know very well about my hidden weapons and the ace in my sleeves. Do not worry more than necessary, my dear.?


    I''ve almost reached his belt when his hands prevent me. He blocks my wrists on the mattress, seemingly intending to stop any of my moves.


    ?Hey,? I complain, crawling on the bed to be closer to him. ?Don''t be so stern with me... Listen first, okay??


    ?But I am listening,? he points out.


    Oh, but it''s not the kind of listening I like.


    ?Could you listen closer?? I try.


    ?No. This far is just enough.?


    I snort, trying to lift my torso without success. Oh, why is he so strong? Or maybe I am too weak against him...


    I kick off the nightgown from my legs, freeing my knees from the fabric. Like this, I can move my bottom closer to Ignis.


    He''s settled on talking, on making me listen to his scolding, but I''m currently a little distracted.


    ?Why are you doing this to me?? I say, my voice low and tears in my eyes. ?Why are you torturing me? I didn''t betray your trust, I swear! Your secrets are all safe with me...?


    He widens his eyes and lets me go, suddenly.


    ?Sorry! I didn''t want to hurt you.?


    He didn''t hurt me, but his worried expression is adorable. Is he so concerned after just keeping my wrist on the mattress?


    ?Then kiss me, and I''ll forgive you,? I say.


    His lips press on mine too shortly to call it a kiss, and he lies next to me. This won''t transform into a night of cuddling yet once again, damn it!


    ?Returning to our discussion,? he murmurs after settling by my side. He even moves the nightgown down, returning it properly on my legs.


    ?You shouldn''t meet with dangerous people.?


    ?Ignis, she won''t kill me just like that. Also, you shouldn''t have stopped her from meeting me. That''s an indecency!?


    ?Oh, come on,? he snorts. ?I''m just protecting you, Veronica.?


    ?How many people have you prevented from meeting me??


    ?Just the Queen Dowager.?


    ?Oh, you got the wrong enemy, you know? She''s not the one after my life. She just wants to prevent her daughter''s marriage.?


    ?I see... But that doesn''t mean she is not dangerous to you.?


    ?Also, someone is playing dirty tricks on us. The marriage offer is not just for the Movusha Empire. The Queen Dowager intercepted a message from Ventis. Someone is playing a game way more dangerous than we thought. Someone who doesn''t care about Alba one bit, at that.?


    ?I know, Veronica. I caught another message. There are plenty, and I can''t imagine how many have crossed the walls and gone out in the world.?


    ?Ah, so we''re already late.?


    How can we solve the hundreds of international problems coming on our way?


    ?The farther lands will ignore the provocation. They don''t care about marriage as much, and they won''t insist on being compensated. We just need to find a solution for the closest lands. And we need to make an announcement about the Princess''s marriage. If everyone knows about it before any foreign delegation sends a reply, it won''t be our fault anymore...?


    ?It won''t be that easy,? Ignis points out. ?We need someone willing to play along.?


    ?Don''t you have someone suitable? Really?? I say. ?Then choose someone close in age with the Princess. At least, if things get out of control, she''ll have a chance for a happy marriage.?


    With age, she might become bearable. And with a young husband, she won''t have anything to complain about.


    ?Unless you know about someone you want to get rid of. In that case, declare the engagement and, in a couple of years, imprison the fianc¨¦e and free your sister from any obligation.?


    ?This is what you have agreed on with the Queen Dowager,? he says.


    ?Were your spies listening?? I murmur, snuggling in his embrace and feeling his chest under my palms. I don''t caress him, this time, for he would understand my thoughts are flying astray.


    ?No. I can read your mind, Ronnie. You become transparent sometimes,? he replies.


    It takes me a while to realise he''s talking about the plan and not my hands waiting for the perfect moment.


    ?You talked with the Queen Dowager today, and you''re here with a new plan in the evening. What else could have happened, ah? You two thought about something wicked together.?


    ?Also, I might have threatened her.?


    ?I see.?


    ?That''s all? Won''t you scold me badly for threatening a dangerous person? I was disrespectful to a member of the Royal Family!?


    ?You''re also a member of the Family, Ronnie.?


    ?You should insist a little more on protocols and hierarchies. Don''t you soldiers love hierarchies??


    ?Well, in battle, we do. But I don''t want to live a life as if I was at war.?


    ?Still, the idea isn''t bad. The only way to stop a marriage sometimes is another marriage. I mean, I married Ignis, the guard, to escape from King Aurelius.?


    ?It worked just fine,? he chuckles.


    ?You can produce a decree with the engagement. It will be enough to stop any talk of marriage. And it won''t be as solid as a real marriage. It''s just a matter of choosing the right candidate.?


    He nods, thinking about the matter together with me. It makes me so happy that he shares his plans and worries. And I also feel so light after telling him my secret.


    It''s as if nothing in the world could hurt us anymore.


    ?Ignis, can I have a kiss now?? I murmur, turning to the side.


    His arms, still gentle, tighten their clench. He presses his lips on mine and slips his tongue in my mouth. Just like before knowing about the pregnancy, his kiss is burning.


    His hand is first pressed on my back and then moves down. When it reaches my butt, he squeezes. He doesn''t attempt anything more than this, but I''m relieved.


    He''s not losing interest in me. His reaction is so genuine, and the way he restrains himself is so cute. He''s doing it out of worry, but he''d like to embrace me just as much as I want to make love with him.


    ?I love you, Veronica.?


    His green eyes shine at the candles, and I wonder if our child will have the same gems as eyes. Oh, it would be just perfect: a little bun with red hair and green eyes!


    ?I love you too, Ignis. And I''ll love our child when they come.?


    ?I love them already,? he chuckles, pecking my forehead.

 Chapter 134 - Announcement (1)

    The plan proceeds. Soon, the news about my pregnancy spread across the city. Everyone talks about it, and they even link it to how the King has ridden from the Palace to save his wife and child during the attack at the orphanage.


    So funny, but also so useful.


    I can''t do anything for the time being, so I just listen to the reports and nod at the King''s secretary. I sometimes send a message through him for my dear husband, mostly love words.


    Three days pass by just like that, and it''s almost time to let the rumours turn into reality.


    The Church foundation anniversary is in two days. Most likely, Ignis will confirm the gossip tomorrow and declare three days of celebrations. Like that, he won''t be able to leave the Palace.


    We won''t need to attend the rituals, and we won''t have offended the Church because of our absence.


    As for the rest, everything is calm. Too calm for my tastes.


    I haven''t been attacked in so long! Is it because there are too many guards? Or is it because they are planning something different for the next attempt?


    ?I wouldn''t be this worried if not for the child,? I sigh.


    Drinking tea with my handmaid is the best part of my days. I sit at the desk and do boring work for a couple hours every day. Then, I take a break and relax with Aida.


    There isn''t a fixed schedule for the afternoon, but I''m not in the mood to socialise too much lately. I''ll have enough interactions soon.


    ?We will all protect you, your Highness,? she points out. ?Both of you.?


    She''s never tired, always checking on me and my health.


    ?Will this kid be a Mage?? I wonder.


    ?It''s too soon to tell.?


    ?And when will it be time??


    ?When their heart starts beating... In a month or so.?


    ?Oh, I can''t wait, Aida. I want to ask you so many questions!?


    ?Sure,? she sighs, sipping from her cup.


    ?Also, I''ve noticed that my magic is more stable even if I don''t use it often.?


    ?It might be an effect of pregnancy. Her Majesty was the opposite, by the way. She would lose control of her magic while pregnant with your Highness.?


    ?And with the others??


    ?Not so much.?


    ?Oh, there''s a chance this baby isn''t a Mage,? I say. It would be a relief... They wouldn''t need to shoulder both Alba and the Mages.


    Two heads would be better, but it''s not something I decide. If the first of my kids becomes King of Alba and of Mages, it will make no sense to have a separate hierarchy for Mages. It would be awesome, in some sense. We would finally come out from the shadows and be part of Alba just like anyone else.


    But, also, it would be a huge worry for me. Can a single person shoulder all of that?


    I sip again, inhaling the sweet scent of the tea. Aida has been preparing herbal teas with fruity scents lately. She says it''s better, in my state.


    It also prevents me from feeling anxious, so I happily drink whatever she prepares.


    Our chat is interrupted by the maids. They storm in, running to me and bowing before talking.


    ?There''s big news, your Majesty!? they said in between their heavy breaths. They ran here just to tell me.


    ?Yes??


    Lola is the first to talk.


    ?Your Majesty, the King is in the audience hall! His Majesty is talking with the nobles, and some of them were discussing in the hallway about your Majesty''s pregnancy! They said they wanted to ask his Majesty...?


    ?Oh, really?? I say, sipping my tea. ?How unexpected.?


    ?They said they won''t believe until his Majesty confirms. There''s still time, your Majesty! They were walking in when we ran here.?


    ?Sure,? I say. ?Shall we go take a look??


    I also want to see my husband at work. The few times I had that privilege, it was a sight worth sweating for.


    When I cross the side door and walk to the throne, I notice things have progressed fast.


    ?My dear, come here,? Ignis says. ?We were waiting for you.?


    I smile while offering my hand. He brings it to his lips and then shows me the throne next to his.


    It''s the first time I see Ignis on the throne with a golden cape and a crown on his head. He''s regal, elegant as if he came from another world for us mortals to worship.


    It''s also the first time I sit on the throne.


    I haven''t had the chance yet, for a reason or another.


    ?I have been asked, my dear. And I can''t lie to my subjects.?


    I nod, turning my head to them. They''re staring openly, but they do not dare complain about me. Even though their expressions are weird yet transparent: they don''t know whether they approve of me or not, but it''s not their place to weigh me. They can just accept what they got now.


    ?It''s true that my wife and I are p... Are going to become parents. The Queen is carrying the heir to this throne. We were waiting for the lawful times before making the announcement, but things have gotten noisy here...?


    His voice is solemn yet sweet, and his gaze is piercing but neutral.


    ?The first Royal Prince or Princess will be born in a few months. The Gods have blessed us!?


    He gets up and takes a couple of steps.


    ?Hereby, I declare three days of celebrations for this happy event! The Royal Guards will deliver food to the peasants, and every city will host a festival. People will sing and dance in honour of our successor as a prayer of good luck! The Palace will be open to all the nobles and foreign delegations in Alba. Everyone who desires it can bring their best wishes.?


    Oh, and the child isn''t even born yet. It''ll be so tiring, won''t it? Never mind, it''s for a greater cause.


    As soon as Ignis has finished talking, the guards on the sides, holding a spear and looking into nothingness, come to life. They hit the ground with the wooden end of their weapons, making a loud noise.


    ?Long live the King!? they shout, frighteningly synchronised. ?Long live the Queen!?


    Oh, how sweet. I wonder if they rehearsed to be able to do this. Also, I wonder if it''s Ignis'' idea.


    It most likely isn''t. He''s not very skilled at this kind of thing. It means that the guards respect and love him in earnest. It''s the reason we are all alive and well: my husband''s good standing with the army.


    I smile when one of the guards meets my gaze. He averts his eyes immediately but not soon enough to hide his reaction. Indeed, they are loyal to us.


    Since the guards have started, the other nobles have no choice but follow. Some are neutral to the cheering. Others are unhappy but can''t fight it.


    Very few are actually happy.


    It''s the tough life of a King: surviving surrounded by enemies and those who don''t care a bit. They didn''t care before the coronation, and they won''t start caring now.


    ?Love live the King,? I say, and Ignis turns to me.


    He beams, sitting back and listening to the cheers together with me.


    This was supposed to be just part of a plan, but announcing it to the world feels like a big step. It makes it real, more imminent.


    ?May our successor be just like you,? I continue. ?Wise, merciful, and strong.?


    I''m not even praising him. It''s a wish for our child.


    ?May our child be as beautiful and adventurous as their mother,? he replies.


    Adventurous? Those days are long gone, my dear husband.


    Now that the announcement is done, we can return to focusing on the matter with Princess Gratia. In between a celebration and the other.


    Oh, I''m already tired.


    ?May the Gods bless us with a healthy Prince,? the Queen Dowager says.


    She knew what was going to happen, didn''t she? Hence, she''s here, ready to be the first to congratulate us.


    Her words make Ignis freeze for a moment. He''s still suffering because of what he had to go through during his childhood.


    And the Queen Dowager hates Ignis because he''s the living proof of her late husband''s infidelity.


    These two can''t get along, no matter what. But they should learn how to cohabit in the same Palace, for goodness.


    ?Congratulations, your Majesties,? Princess Gratia says, stepping ahead after her mother''s nod. ?May the child be strong and powerful.?


    She even curtseys, but it''s as if we''re torturing her. The unhappy expression and stiff moves make me almost chuckle. Oh, good gracious...


    ?Gratia, please,? the Queen Dowager moans in between her teeth. ?Be proper.?


    Instead of waking the kid up from her delusions, her words seem to cause even more pain.


    Is showing respect to Ignis such a great humiliation? He''s her older brother, after all. Even if he was the worst in the world, she shouldn''t be this cold.


    I''m not even clear if her mother encouraged her behaviour or if it''s just an effect of too much care in her early childhood.


    ?Thank you, Princess,? I reply.


    She forces a grin, but it looks like a grimace of pain.


    Too spoiled. Isn''t there anything we can do to send her away? Even just for a couple of years. A long vacation in one of the Royal Family''s summer residences.. Something like this; nothing serious.

 Chapter 135 - Announcement (2)

    After the first moments of enthusiasm, I realise the drawbacks of my state. Oh, I''ve realised them long ago. But they weren''t as obvious as now.


    I''m still here, haven''t moved from Ignis''s side. The musicians have appeared out of nowhere and started playing; the servants are distributing wine. Everyone is in the mood for an improvised party.


    Till now, nothing new. Except for the ladies in the back of the hall adjusting their hairstyles and checking their dresses before approaching the throne to congratulate the King.


    They''re not that new either, but the light in their eyes has changed. It''s as if they won something, suddenly. As if something they were expecting happened, and they can now move with their strategy. It''s the same light I saw in Ignis''s eyes when his plan proceeded as he predicted.


    ?What do they want?? I mutter, realising too late that I talked out loud.


    ?Relax, Veronica. It''s just as we predicted. Now, we won''t be able to get out of the Palace for three days... The Church won''t take it to heart if we miss their anniversary.?


    ?All right. But what about this sudden joy? Is everyone happy about our child? For real??


    ?They''re happy because there''s a reason to celebrate. Parties are all they can think about, sometimes...?


    I''m not talking about those already drinking like camels. I''m talking about the ladies!


    They smile alluringly to Ignis while greeting us, and they even dare be nice to me! They''re not glaring because I''m Queen. They''re not disappointed because we''re happily married and forming a family.


    They are genuinely happy about it. How is that possible? Why?


    Why?


    ?Relax,? Ignis replies. ?For now, you have no reason to worry. I''m keeping this place safe. And whatever is occupying your pretty head can wait, Veronica. Be happy right now. We''re going to become parents.?


    We''ve already known this all along. But what is going on completely out of my control?


    ?Your Majesties...? the first group of ladies says while curtseying. They''re putting more effort than ever into looking pretty and elegant.


    Their hair is darker in colour, every day a little more. There will be many dark heads in the Palace real soon.


    Still, that won''t be enough to fool Ignis. Not while I''m pregnant, for goodness. He won''t cheat on me, will he?


    Oh... Maybe... I see. Maybe that''s what''s happening.


    ?We would like to congratulate your Majesty for the hard work!? one says, moving her eyes from me to Ignis. Which one of us is she congratulating?


    I''m not sure who worked harder... Probably Ignis; I''ve been a little lazy at the beginning. But, either way, is this how ladies talk nowadays?


    ?We''re looking forward to meeting the little Prince,? she adds.


    ?Or Princess,? I point out.


    She just nods, genuinely smiling at me. All this courtesy and good intentions towards me are confusing. I''d prefer if they were like before, glaring and a little jealous.


    ?We''re here to provide whatever your Majesties might need,? she adds before turning back and leaving.


    ?What can I need?? I murmur, leaning back on the throne. My maids and Aida will provide me with anything in the world.


    The one who might need something is Ignis, and I''m not sure I can allow him to get it. Not now, for goodness.


    He had enough time before getting married to fool around. Now, he''s stuck with me.


    I glare at him, and he smiles back, happy like a fool.


    ?My dear, don''t think about anything troubling. It won''t happen,? he says.


    But men do lie to pregnant women. It''s a good practice to keep them happy and avoid complications.


    I remember clearly when my mother was pregnant with Lucia. Father would buy her anything she asked for, and then he would lie about the price not to make her feel guilty. Once, he got out to buy her strawberries after mother casually expressed her wish for it.


    When he came back, he invented sudden business crises and told her he coincidentally saw strawberries on the market.


    That''s how men are. They lie, and they don''t feel guilty for that if the reason is good enough.


    ?Have some trust in me,? Ignis adds.


    I nod and resume replying to the greetings and the congratulations. I shouldn''t be this stern. Ignis won''t be as desperate as to fill his chamber with mistresses just because I''m pregnant.


    Still, six months is a long period.


    As the celebration continues, it gets late. I can finally retire and rest, and Ignis will reach me later.


    ?Don''t fall asleep just yet, all right?? he says before letting me go.


    On the way, I meet the pretty lady from before. She has been waiting for me, and today must be her lucky day.


    ?Yes?? I say, clearly unhappy.


    ?Your Majesty, I''m here to offer my services!? she says, smiling brightly at me.


    What kind of services? But, most importantly, to whom?


    I don''t need any comfort; I have my husband already.


    ?What?? I say, confused.


    ?Your Majesty is with a child, and his Majesty is a man. It''s for our country! I can help his Majesty during this period, and...?


    I scoff, rolling my eyes and passing next to her. My entourage follows, silent like usual. I don''t turn to check, but I''m sure a couple of maids even glare at the lady.


    ?It will be a long period, your Majesty. Men can''t stay too long without passion, and we all know that anyone wishing to get to the King''s bed has to receive the Queen''s permission.?


    What is this about?


    ?What permission?? I mutter. ?I won''t give any permission for something like that.?


    ?Isn''t it better if you know who his Majesty is bedding and when? Her Majesty, the Queen Dowager, knew it very well. Her life was simple and stable, thanks to that. All the King''s mistresses received her permission.?


    ?I won''t give permission,? I say. But... ?But you say... All the late King''s mistresses??


    ?Yes, including his Majesty''s poor mother! Every single one.?


    So, this is why all these ladies are so happy about my pregnancy. But I can''t accept it. Just the thought is making my stomach burn, and the world starts spinning.


    I can''t imagine him with another woman. And I don''t want to allow it.


    If he wanted to play around, he shouldn''t have married me. That''s how I see it.


    ?It makes life at court easier,? she continues. ?And choosing a lady or another could make a difference, your Majesty. I''m the daughter of a Baron. I won''t marry anyone relevant, and I won''t have a name for myself. I can be your Majesty''s servant if that pleases you. Or I can disappear when everything is over... I''m just the perfect candidate, aren''t I??


    So, should I select Ignis''s mistresses like this? As if I was doing job interviews?


    Oh, well... I don''t like this idea, but it''s quite funny. No one warned me before, so all I can do now is to listen to this woman with a dumbfounded face and then, when she''s done, start laughing hysterically.


    What have I done to deserve this?


    Maybe, the Queen Dowager could accept it because she didn''t love her husband. It was a marriage alliance, in her case. But for me... Oh, I can''t think about it any further.


    ?I will select my husband''s mistresses by my own standards,? I say. ?And no one should dare tell me how. I warn you, though. I have high expectations from the candidates. It won''t be easy to pass my selection.?


    I turn around and leave without turning back. The maids follow me, and I can hear their whispers. Lola''s whispers, to be precise.


    She''s cursing that blatant lady, and she''s repeating so many times that I am awesome. It''s like having a fan always following me.


    Sometimes, she''s intruding and too loud. But she''s just a kid, and she looks at me with admiration and honesty.


    ?That little wench dared to approach our Queen just like that!? she says to her colleague.


    I don''t turn because it''s fun to listen. If she knows I can hear, Lola will stop her blabbering. Still, I''m sure the other maid is rolling her eyes. The sighs I hear should be from her.


    ?Who does she think she is? Telling a pregnant woman to select mistresses... His Majesty cherishes our Queen; he won''t take mistresses! I am sure of it!?


    As she continues with her march, my mood improves a little. It was just an incident. Maybe, not the only one. Many women will crowd around the King from this day, but this has happened before already.


    Unexpectedly, most of the comfort comes from the Queen Dowager''s words. Ignis isn''t easy to approach. And he will send away every woman coming to his chambers.


    Maybe, with a platter full of sweet food. But still, without a single hair out of place.


    I don''t need to worry about mistresses only because a random woman offered herself.. I won''t doubt Ignis just like this.

 Chapter 136 - Insistent Ladies (1)

    I spend the morning after the announcement drinking tea alone in the Queen''s garden. I''m supposed to rest and recuperate my energy because... Well, because I''m pregnant, I guess.


    No one comes to bother, so I enjoy this silent day.


    After lunch, I take a stroll in the Royal Gardens. I shall be seen healthy and happy. It''s more something I do because of duty than pleasure... Life as a Queen is so difficult.


    The ladies have stopped crowding around me, offering their help with the King. Married women and maidens alike.


    How troublesome... I''m sure they haven''t given up yet. They''re just working on new strategies to pass my stern selection.


    I should be thinking hard about other problems, but they''re so insistent and urgent. I first need to free Ignis from the embarrassment of ignoring ladies. Then, I can return to planning my gathering of power and strategy for the long period.


    I sit at my favourite place and bathe in the sun for a single minute before the first miss approaches me.


    ?Greetings, your Majesty.?


    ?Hm-mh,? I moan without even opening my eyes.


    What will this one use as an argument in her favour? Position? Looks?


    ?How is your Majesty''s health?? she asks, raising and observing me while I accept to look back.


    She''s shorter than me, with a petite figure and blonde hair with a few red locks. Her face is nothing particular, and she hadn''t applied any makeup. Her dress is simple, almost plain.


    She''s not trying to look pretty one bit. Oh, a change in strategy! Now, they''ll convince me to select them because they''re less pretty and less charming than me! They think I won''t choose a beautiful lady in fear of competition, don''t they?


    ?I''m good,? I say. ?You can go, now.?


    Before she has time to add anything else, my expression warns her. She bows her head and leaves, disappointed.


    Oh, but if I do like this... They will eventually stop coming to me and approach Ignis directly. That''s dangerous.


    My husband is too kind to harshly send them away. He''ll be kind, and they will misunderstand. Things could get complicated if I don''t manage everything thoroughly.


    ?I need to talk with the King!? I exclaim, getting up.


    I''ll just check he''s safe and come back. Then, tonight, I might inquire about odd meetings and suspicious offers.


    The King''s private gardens are empty most of the time. I''ll take a stroll here and, if everything looks normal, I''ll go back. There''s no need to look for Ignis in his study. I don''t want people to think I''m stalking him.


    My maids and ladies in waiting follow suit, and they know well when they need to stay silent.


    As soon as I step inside, my eyes find a redhead sitting at a table in a corner. Not alone, unfortunately.


    And, now... I can''t turn and leave. It''s late because someone has already noticed me. The guards closer to the exit salute while I walk forward, and I sigh, dejected.


    Ignis is talking with Princess Juliet and... a little bun wrapped in white clothes. Oh, that''s the little Aestas! She''s... Uhm, ten months old? Already? Time flies.


    Her blonde hair is arranged in curly locks, and her brownish eyes are different from the Princess''s. She must have taken that from her father, but everything else resembles Juliet.


    Aestas is sitting on Ignis''s lap, laughing at him and playing with the decorations of his clothes. My husband replies back, grinning like a fool. He''s happy to be playing with his niece.


    I hope he''ll be this free even with our child. I can already imagine it... I can''t help but want to search for painters in advance. Silent spies who know how to draw to catch this kind of scene.


    The little girl murmurs things, and Ignis listens carefully before replying with a word or two.


    ?Anko!? she says, and Ignis beams as if she delivered him a cave of gems.


    ?Yes, that''s right,? he replies.


    The girl turns to her mother and smiles again, moving her hands from Ignis''s clothes to his arm. She catches it, pulling the buttons on his sleeve.


    ?Aestas, no!? the Princess exclaims, getting up to move the girl''s hands away from the precious buttons. ?Don''t ruin his Majesty''s clothes!?


    Since the baby doesn''t listen, she tries moving her fingers away by force. Her small, elegant hand caresses the sleeve by mistake, and she winces when she realises she''s doing exactly what she told her daughter not to.


    ?I''m sorry!? she exclaims, surprisingly clumsy.


    She clenches her fists and presses them on her chest, pretending to be shy and repenting.


    But who can repent touching such a man? Come on, it must be fake.


    ?Oh, Veronica,? Ignis says, finally noticing his wife standing not far from him and staring like a pervert. ?Come here. You haven''t met Aestas yet, have you??


    ?Not yet,? I confirm, walking to him and observing the baby.


    She''s very cute, I have to admit it. And, by the way, she''s clinging to my man: she has good taste.


    ?Anko?? she murmurs, moving her eyes between him and me.


    ?This is your aunt,? he explains. ?My wife.?


    ?Mhm...? she hums, clearly not very interested.


    I''m not funny for kids without my powers. Only when I perform my tricks do they come to like me.


    Ignis gets up, stepping closer so that the kid and I can exchange glances. He then pecks my cheek as if it was normal for a King to act this way.


    After seeing him doing so, though, Aestas bends forward as well. Ignis supports her before she loses balance, and she lands a wet peck right next to Ignis''s.


    ?Anko?? she then inquires, questioningly looking at Ignis.


    ?She''s your aunt. You can kiss her if you want,? he says, comforting a doubting kid. Oh, well, she just wanted some praise from him.


    ?Such an affectionate child,? I say. ?You must be proud, Princess.?


    More than proud, the Princess is blankly staring at us. She wakes up from her daze just in time to get up and curtsey.


    ?Your Majesty, what a great honour to finally introduce my daughter to you!?


    I nod, sitting on the chair next to Ignis, on the other side. The maids are fast at bringing me tea, and I sip without thinking twice. This was intended for Ignis: there''s nothing safer in the whole Palace.


    ?I see you three were having fun,? I murmur. ?I''ve spent my day keeping ladies in check, and here I see someone has already won my King''s heart with little effort. I was focusing on the wrong battlefield, apparently.?


    Juliet''s white face turns even paler. She''ll stop breathing at this rate. I shall remember not to joke like this in front of her.


    ?You would fall in love too, in my place,? Ignis points out. ?Just look at her!?


    In fact, he''s right.


    Aestas smiles at me as if she knew we were talking about her. Her eyes shine while she leans back to sit more comfortably against my husband. She observes me, now curious.


    I''m someone her dear uncle cherishes. Hence, I must be relevant to her as well.


    ?Ant?? she tries, and the Princess turns red again.


    ?A-u-nt,? she says, trying to save the situation.


    ?Ont?? Aestas attempts again.


    ?You should be more formal, though,? the Princess sighs, leaning back and giving up.


    ?Aunt will be just fine,? I chuckle. What kind of formality can she expect from a child not even one year old?


    ?Your Majesty is so understanding,? she replies, bowing her head and collecting her mantle. She''s getting ready to go.


    Oh, but Ignis still wants to play with the child. Isn''t it too soon to just leave? I didn''t think my presence was so disturbing.


    ?Stay a little more,? Ignis says, in fact. ?At least, finish your cup of tea.?


    The Princess sighs, stopping to be as cheery as a minute ago.


    I''ve seen her smile, I swear! Did I interrupt something by any chance?


    ?If we have a girl, she''ll hopefully be this cute as well,? I say, more to avoid the embarrassing silence.


    ?Oh, it would be so nice!? Ignis confirms. ?And Aestas would finally have a playmate. Our children will grow up together, right? There won''t be much of an age difference.?


    ?No, there won''t be.? A year and a few months aren''t so much.


    ?I would be honoured if my child were to become your Majesties'' children''s playmate. And she will be honoured as well, I''m sure. Aestas would love to play with other children.?


    ?She doesn''t, now?? I murmur, turning to Ignis while waiting for explanations.


    ?Children from the Royal Family follow different rules. They can''t play with just any kid, but their playmates are attentively selected. Aestas was born during a coup, so her friends have never been selected.?


    ?That''s outrageous!?


    Friends and social interactions are vital for growing kids.


    ?She needs friends her age!? I say.


    The Princess smiles, tender all of a sudden.


    ?Thank you for your concern, your Majesty. We''re both glad of your care.?


    She observes her hands and seems to find her resolution.


    ?I''d like to ask a favour of your Majesties,? she says.


    ?Yes, sure,? Ignis accepts without even listening to her request.


    ?Would you accept to be my daughter''s godparents? She''s already without a father, and I don''t want her to be alone in the world if anything happens to me... I know it''s a lot to ask for!?


    ?Oh, sure!? I confirm before she can start sobbing. ?Aestas will be our goddaughter!?


    The Princess sighs, relieved that she won''t need to worry. Her fears are absurd, but I can''t imagine what she went through during the coup, pregnant and alone.


    ?She''s part of the family, after all,? I add, doing my best to comfort this poor woman.

 Chapter 137 - Insistent Ladies (2)

    I haven''t found a way to stop all these ladies from looking for trouble. Unmarried maidens are the first to offer, but I can''t say those already married are any different. Aren''t their husbands concerned when they act like this?


    Oh, but I guess politics is more powerful than love.


    It took them more than I thought it would, but they have finally realised I won''t accept anyone to do my job while I''m indisposed. Especially since I''m not really indisposed. I''m a hundred per cent all right! I can do it on my own!


    Now, they all study how to meet the King by chance, show their prowesses and attempt their luck. Since I won''t be the one choosing, they stopped trying to look less charming than me. Now, they''re doing their best.


    ?How unacceptable,? I murmur, seeing how Ignis is stopped several times before reaching me.


    Today, I''ve spent the whole day in the garden. I finished the Queen''s tasks early this morning. Someone alerted my husband, and he''s coming here to check.


    If I knew it would be like this, I would have waited somewhere else.


    What do they want from my husband? Don''t they really have anyone else to attract?


    And why in the world does Ignis stop to reply to them?


    ?My dear,? he says when he can finally talk to me. ?How are you feeling??


    ?Fine,? I mutter.


    He''s taking a break, and he came here just to see me. Yet, I can''t help but feel sore about how the other women approach him. My lungs hurt from this spectacle, and my stomach turns so many times that I start worrying about the baby.


    If only I could make sure that he''s not losing interest in me... But, maybe, he is.


    ?You don''t look fine, though. Are you worried because of something??


    I nod, accepting his arm.


    ?I need to rest. Would you mind accompanying me to my chambers??


    It''s time I confirm him once and for all.


    ?Of course. Does it hurt anywhere??


    I almost touch my chest to tell him my heart hurts, but it''s not the best thing to do right now. Better explain when I understand what''s the matter. Like this, I only risk making things even more complicated.


    We walk away under the gaze of all the ladies starting to get new and crazier ideas. I can see it in their eyes. I need to find a solution before I lose any trace of control.


    ?Here, lie down. Or sit for a bit,? Ignis says, guiding me to a sofa.


    I don''t really need to rest. I''ve done nothing for the whole day. Still, if he sits next to me...


    ?Come here,? I murmur, pulling him to a sofa. ?And leave us alone. Everyone!?


    I hide in his arms, and Ignis comforts me even though there''s nothing wrong. Why am I even feeling like this? I''d cry and laugh at the same time.


    ?What is going on?? he asks, in fact.


    ?I don''t know. I just can''t think any more about all those ladies,? I complain.


    ?Which ladies??


    ?Are you blind, Ignis? How many stopped you in the garden? What do you think they wanted with their shoulders uncovered and their chests bare for you to see??


    ?Chests bare?? he murmurs, confused. He takes a look at my own cleavage, chaste and proper, and he tilts his head. ?Oh, yes... Now that you said it, their dresses were a little light for autumn.?


    Oh, goodness. How am I even supposed to suspect him?


    ?They were offering to become your mistresses,? I point out. ?Because I can''t do it anymore.?


    He hasn''t understood yet. I can read it in his relaxed expression.


    ?Just because you''re my wife, it doesn''t mean you can''t be my lover as well.?


    ?Uh??


    ?You said they want to become my mistresses because you can''t. And you can''t just because you''re my wife. But I don''t need a mistress, Veronica. I will be a loyal husband.?


    ?Then, why do you refuse to touch me?? I whisper while tears fill my eyes. ?Is it because I''m not pretty anymore? Those thin ladies are more appealing now that I''m pregnant. Is that so? But I will return like I was soon. It''s just a few months more.?


    Five or six. Not much time, is it?


    ?Veronica, what in the world are you talking about??


    ?They came to me and told me to choose the mistress by myself,? I sigh. ?Because the King is a busy person, and he can''t afford to waste time by trying different options. It''s also better if the Queen takes care of the selection because, apparently, I know your tastes and the political situation well enough.?


    ?I see.?


    He doesn''t understand yet. But I don''t, either.


    ?Do you want to hear a story?? he says. ?Something that will ease your worries, I promise.?


    ?Yes, sure.?


    ?The Queen Dowager used to select my father''s mistresses. It''s how royal marriages work. When an alliance is at stake, a Queen doesn''t care about how many women the King sleeps with. Or, rather, she cares but not in the way you would think.?


    ?I see.?


    How is this supposed to make me feel better? Is he hinting to just accept my fate?


    ?Our marriage was made because of love and not for an alliance.?


    ?For both,? I point out. It''s not like having Duke Bursio on his side brings zero advantage.


    ?Well, all right. But we are still together because we love each other, right? I am so happy by your side that I can''t even imagine looking for other women.?


    This makes me feel a little better. Just a little, though.


    ?Why don''t you touch me, then??


    ?Because you''re pregnant, Veronica.?


    ?So what??


    He swallows, collecting his thoughts.


    ?I don''t want to hurt you. Even just sleeping by your side makes me sweat like an idiot. What if I turn in my sleep and hit you? What if you need air, but I continue clinging on to you??


    So, is this why he doesn''t want to make love? Seriously?


    ?We can do it gently,? I point out. ?So that no one gets hurt.?


    ?I haven''t finished the story!? he remembers, wiping the sweat from his forehead. ?May I continue.?


    ?Yes, my King,? I sigh, rolling my eyes.


    I move closer to him until I can sit on his lap and place my head on his shoulder. Like this, I can both listen to his story and touch his chest.


    ?Well, I was talking about the late King and the Queen Dowager. They followed the customs, and everything went flawlessly during the first two years of their marriage. They also had a son during that period.?


    ?And then??


    Because that harmony must have been disrupted. There wouldn''t have been any reason to tell me this if not.


    ?One day, the King betrayed his Queen. He chose a mistress without telling her... It was just a swing. He spent a single night with a maid of his. One with red hair and a cute face, apparently.?


    ?By betrayed, you mean that the Queen hadn''t approved? That she was not the one selecting her??


    ?Yes, exactly,? Ignis sighs. ?My mother didn''t have any choice, actually. Who could refuse a King? But she broke a taboo. Moreover, she gave birth to a child soon after.?


    So, this is how it all started.


    ?My father has the same eyes, so there was no doubt I was his bastard son. It''s not even too grave. Royal Courts are often full of bastard princes. Still, the Queen didn''t take it lightly. She argued with the King because of this, and she also poisoned my mother. The King did everything in his power to earn her forgiveness, including sending me away while she was pregnant with Gratia.?


    ?No.?


    ?No, what?? Ignis chuckles.


    ?That''s not really what happened.?


    I wasn''t there. I can''t know what happened.


    Yet, even after putting together everything, it doesn''t make sense. Starting from what I found out from the Marchioness and ending with the Queen Dowager''s refusal to kill.


    ?I think things were more complicated. The King felt guilty for his betrayal and, to regain the Queen''s trust, he killed his own mistress. Or, maybe, he tried to kill you but failed.?


    If what I''ve heard from many sources is accurate, then Ignis''s number one enemy was his father. He tried killing him for no other reason than a peaceful marriage. And he failed, taking the life of an innocent woman.


    ?I can understand why you don''t feel sad about your father''s death,? I add. ?He was a jerk! How could he think to take a life for a mistake he was responsible for? There were so many options! Sending you away, for example.?


    ?He told me he would send me away to save my life. And to protect his pregnant wife from my cursed presence.?


    ?He told that to a twelve-year-old boy??


    Oh, my.. And here I am, doubting Ignis.

 Chapter 138 - An Old Story

    ?The King didn''t send you away to save your life. The Queen Dowager did. I believe she''s the one convincing the King to keep you far. She didn''t want to witness your death, even if she hates you.?


    I have no real proof about the things I claim, but I believe it''s how things went. I haven''t heard anyone, not a single person, praising the late King. He was cruel and selfish. He was the cursed one.


    ?You might have his genes, Ignis, but you''re not like him.?


    ?The reason why I told you this story is not to comfort you, Veronica. I wanted to explain why you can trust me. I won''t betray you for nothing in the world because I felt on my own skill what follows when those kinds of things happen. And you don''t need to select mistresses, for goodness''s sake.?


    ?All right, then. I won''t select any.?


    If he insists so much on being loyal to me, how can I refuse?


    My hand has been on his chest for a while now, but I haven''t moved it anywhere to avoid being caught. Ignis has lowered his guard and hasn''t yet noticed how much I''m set on finally having him do lewd things.


    ?But if you ever have one thought about trying another woman, come to me. I''ll make sure to erase that thought from your mind, my King.?


    I peck his cheek, following the changes in his expression. He doesn''t jump up, all ready to assure me he won''t take another woman. He''s as smart as to stay silent.


    When the jacket slips down from his shoulder, totally by chance!, I can move my lips lower and press them on his neck.


    ?Will you warn me in advance if that happens?? I whisper.


    ?It won''t happen, Veronica.?


    ?That''s good. But temptation is for human beings. Just be honest with me, and I''ll see how to free you from evil thoughts...?


    He gulps, and his Adam''s apple trembles right in front of my eyes.


    ?I think we should go back. I mean, I have to go back... You can stay here and rest,? he says.


    ?No way.?


    Now that he''s under me, he won''t get free so soon...


    ?Our child is growing,? he says. For the first time, his hands slip down on my back and reach my belly. He presses an open palm, curious and anxious. As if just touching my stomach would endanger the baby.


    ?Not here,? I say, pushing his hand a little lower. ?It''s here. Somewhere. Aida showed me.?


    ?And how does Aida know??


    ?She knows a lot about the human body. Including how to heal one. She''s a healer. I haven''t told you before because it slipped out of my mind. The principal reason why I don''t fear poison is that she can sense if there is some in the plate; directly. There''s no need for people to try my dishes and drink from my glass.?


    Ah, we won''t do anything today. Ignis is now fully focused on feeling my stomach. He''s touching around, trying to discern the differences.


    ?I can tell the difference,? he chuckled, happy.


    ?Are you saying I gained weight? Is that why you don''t look at me with the same intentions anymore? Because I''m becoming fat??


    ?I can barely tell the difference,? he repeats. He pecks my forehead and hugs me delicately before touching my stomach again.


    A light smile on his face accompanies every one of his gestures. It''s as if, now that he dared to touch me, he discovered a new level of intimacy.


    He held back for long, keeping his hands far from my belly. Now, though, he''s like a kid who couldn''t eat marmalade for long and opened a jar after months. He can''t stop anymore.


    ?And what else does Aida say about our child?? he asks.


    ?Nothing much. She will be more specific in a month or so. She said our child''s heart will start beating.?


    ?I''m so happy. I don''t even care we''re living in danger and in between hidden enemies. It''s so nice, even just the thought of building a family together.?


    ?I also can''t wait, Ignis.?


    ?We have to get rid of the attackers as soon as possible. Before the child is born, preferably.?


    ?I agree. That''s why we need to move on with our plans. Has the Church contacted you after the announcement??


    ?I received a message of congratulations from the High Priest early this morning. I guess he sent it before going to the celebration. By now, the rituals must have finished.?


    ?We succeeded,? I chuckle. ?We didn''t attend, and we didn''t cause a diplomatic incident. What a nice day! We should celebrate in private...?


    Before I can move my lips on him or kiss him with passion, he hugs me tightly and hides his face against my neck. Like this, the most I can do is to caress him. I can''t move my head enough to kiss anywhere.


    ?Tonight, I will bring you a mountain of the best pastries,? he says. ?Directly from my personal kitchen. There''s no need to have someone try them before, you agree??


    ?Oh, nice,? I chuckle.


    ?And we can listen to some music while resting a little.?


    ?Music? How?? With magic?


    ?Do not worry about a thing, Ronnie.?


    ?All right. How can I worry if you think about everything??


    ?Also, I think it''s time to proceed with Gratia''s engagement as well. I''ve received an interesting offer. Do you remember Samuel Grif? He has a younger brother two years older than Gratia. He also will agree to break the engagement when things settle.?


    ?How so??


    ?His brother won''t have any title. He''s the third son, after all. He has no name to himself and no influence to keep an engagement. Moreover, what we sign will be just a promise of engagement with a payoff in case either of the parties withdraws.?


    ?A payoff??


    ?A title and some money. Nothing much.?


    ?Oh, you''re just doing a favour to your friend,? I realise. ?You''re giving a name to his brother!?


    ?Yes, that will be it.?


    ?Oh, so Samuel Grif has two younger brothers? You said the boy is a third son.?


    ?Samuel has an older sister and a younger brother. His older brother, the one who originally should have become Count, died a few months ago during the purge. He was among those plotting the coup.?


    ?Ah,? I moan, surprised. ?I didn''t know that.?


    ?I don''t like introducing people by reminding the faults of the members of their family. I wouldn''t make a good impression if people did that for me as well, right??


    ?Right, but... It''s something politically relevant.?


    ?Since the old Count Grif was involved with the coup, we can break the engagement with ease if it comes to that. Or keep it, if it''s better.?


    ?I see... You''re a hundred per cent sure your friend isn''t trying to take advantage of the matter??


    ?He is, but he won''t trick me, Veronica. He''ll either receive money or a Princess in the family. It''s a win-win. We can also start spreading the news so that our allies don''t take the unofficial messages anymore. Whatever that mysterious person is trying to do, they won''t succeed.?


    ?If you trust him, I will too.?


    ?He was a second son, just like me... Well, not exactly like me. We got to know each other when I was no one. When I was someone with more trouble than perspectives.?


    ?Did you fight in the war together??


    ?No, but we had a lot of fun while growing up. He''s one of my few friends.?


    ?I see... Then, we''ll proceed with the plan. I think we should warn the Queen Dowager. Just in case she thinks of stopping us. She should know it''s planned.?


    ?Will she collaborate??


    ?She will,? I say. ?As long as she keeps her child nearby, the only part of her family alive and close, she won''t complain too much.?


    ?So, things will proceed how we want them.?


    ?But not everything is going as planned,? I pout. ?Why am I not getting your attention??


    ?You are, my dear.?


    ?Not enough!?


    ?I told you: tonight, I will be yours completely.?


    ?Will we make love??


    ?No, but we can cuddle.?


    ?I don''t need cuddling,? I complain. ?I need love!?


    ?Oh, you... You''re pregnant and at risk. I can''t allow anything to happen to you.?


    ?I understand your worries, but I also tell you: I am all right. A few daring caresses won''t endanger the child.?


    ?No, Veronica. I can''t.?


    I sigh. So, he can''t.


    ?It''s not that you don''t want to, right? It''s not that I''m not appealing anymore or something like that...?


    ?No, it''s not. Be patient for a little longer, my love.?


    He''s making it sound as if I was the one insisting.


    ?I take your word for it, though. Cuddling.?


    ?You won''t regret it, I promise.?


    ?Mhm...?


    ?Cuddles can be daring as well if one knows how to do it,? he whispers to my ear.


    A light shiver crosses my back, and I abandon myself against him. Tonight.


    I can wait a little longer, then.

 Chapter 139 - The Kings Romantic Soul

    The maids follow me in the room, like usual. They''re ready to help me undress and comb my hair into a braid when we''re interrupted.


    ?Leave,? Ignis says. ?Now. I will help the Queen with her clothes.?


    Their blushes and heavy sighs are a little too transparent, just like my husband''s intentions. He could avoid being so straightforward in front of the servants, for goodness''s sake!


    Oh, but... Is it a promise? Will he really help me undress? And, more importantly, will he do just that?


    ?Come with me, Veronica. You haven''t eaten yet.?


    ?No,? I reply. ?I haven''t eaten.?


    I follow him to his room, hypnotised. What is he planning? I feel like there is a surprise behind the door.


    When it opens, I step into the King''s room with a crazy heartbeat. Oh, good: the huge bed. Then? Oh, dinner on the lower table in the corner. That is good.


    I walk to the bed and notice the blood-red petals poured all over the blanket. Roses? Most likely.


    ?Ignis?? I murmur, turning around. Did he come up with this on his own? Oh, have they consumed the beautiful roses from the royal gardens? I hope not! I don''t want to walk on a dry path just because of a romantic idea.


    Hmm... It depends on how romantic the actual idea is, though.


    ?Come here,? he says, making me turn and observing the laces of the dress. He stares for two minutes, figuring out where to start undressing me.


    This is not like a travel dress, nor a nightgown. It''s complicated, layered, and precious. It''s not as easy to get in and out of it...


    My dear husband overestimated his own capacities, for once.


    ?You can try undoing the buttons first,? I say. ?Once you do, you will see the laces underneath. The process isn''t complicated. You just have to undo them one after the other.?


    ?Clear,? he says, nodding as if my instructions had enlightened his mind.


    His hands reach my shoulders, and he kisses my neck shortly before getting to the job. He works for a minute or so, not more than that. Then, his fingers wrap two sides of the dress, and he pulls.


    The precious, expensive, rare fabric is torn from side to side. The sound sends shivers through my back. And it also makes me a little annoyed.


    ?It''s an expensive dress!? I complain.


    ?You wouldn''t use it again either way,? he points out. ?A Queen isn''t expected to reuse clothes, is she??


    ?No, but... I liked it!?


    I could have tried using the fabric for a new piece. Or maybe for another combination. I could use it in winter under a heavy and covering mantle. There are so many things I could do, including gifting it to one of my court ladies.


    As if my protests were vain, Ignis''s hands continue their work meticulously. He tears the whole dress off me.


    Oh, he''s having fun! I''m sure!


    ?Ignis!? I complain again.


    ?Yes, my dear?? he hums while letting the last piece of fabric slip on the floor. Now, I''m wearing the chemise only. And the underwear.


    I get out of the shoes on my own accord before he has other ideas. I don''t want to say goodbye to this pair. They''re one of the few comfortable enough, and I''m not usually in the mood for bad shoes.


    ?I forgot the nightgown!? he realises, turning to the door.


    ?No,? I say. ?I can do without, for now.?


    ?Oh, sure,? he says. ?I can fetch it later, in fact. Let''s eat.?


    Instead of guiding me to the low table in the corner, he makes me sit on the bed.


    ?Do not move!? he orders before reaching the window. He opens the wings wide. On the way back, he brings the food on a platter and leaves it on the bedside table.


    He has taken his jacket and outer layers of his clothes off, leaving only trousers and shirt. He''s rather free to move without the weight of the royal clothes.


    Not much later than the window is opened, melodious songs invade the room. There''s an orchestra under the window, playing for me!


    Ignis did promise music, after all.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I sigh. ?You''re such a romantic soul.?


    I fall back, making the petals around me fly around. Some entwine into my hair, while others caress my skin like light fingers. The scent is also delicate, not too strong yet defined enough to be felt when rolling on the mattress.


    There''s flowers, music, and even food. I don''t need anything else, except Ignis.


    ?Come here, husband,? I exclaim.


    He lies down next to me, observing my face with an attentive expression. He''s trying to read through me, to understand whether he''s doing the right thing, but nothing he does can be wrong.


    ?I want a kiss before eating,? I say. ?Because there''s no comfort without caresses, kisses, and...?


    I can''t finish my explanation because I''m silenced. With a kiss, naturally.


    I lock my arms around Ignis''s neck, and I roll over him. He lets me do it, maybe just because he''s still afraid of hurting our baby.


    Still, when his hands travel down my back, I can feel something different. It reminds me of the time when he desired my body just like I want his now... Well, all the time.


    He squeezes my butt, and I wince. The movement causes our mouths to split, and his tongue draws on my skin. He pecks my jaw and slips down on the neck.


    He turns on the side, blocking me, slowly but without uncertainty, under him. His hand moves the chemise up to caress my bare thigh.


    ?We should eat,? he says before returning to lick my neck. ?It will get cold.?


    ?Oh, later,? I moan, pressing his hand back on my skin when he considers retiring it. ?Continue like this... We can eat later...?


    His teeth graze my shoulder, and he resumes lifting the chemise. It soon flies over my head together with the rest of my underwear.


    Luckily, it''s not torn. At least, this! What will the maids think when they see my clothes tomorrow, ah?


    The music continues to play and make this evening even sweeter.


    Meanwhile, Ignis explains with his actions what he meant with his words today. So, these are daring cuddles. I can accept this, definitely.


    His lips tease my nipples so soon that I wonder if I lost track of time. His fingers press in between my legs, making sure I''m not complaining before caressing the pleasure bud in my core. He explores, careful like always, before probing my entrance with a finger.


    I know very well we won''t make love tonight. I just let any stress disappear under his care.


    ?Do you like it?? he murmurs in my ear.


    ?Hmm... yeah,? I sigh. ?But y-you can do better...?


    ?Sure, my dear. As you order.?


    ?It''s not an o-order!?


    I''m just asking nicely here.


    ?Think about me only,? he whispers before pecking his way down to my core. His head disappears between my legs, and he moves my right thigh on his shoulder. Like this, my butt slightly lifted from the bed, it''s even more intense.


    As pleasure hits me in waves, sometimes weak and sometimes more powerful, I keep my moans down. After all, the windows are open, even though the music will supposedly cover any sound.


    As if knowing the mood, the orchestra changes the song. They play something with a thicker texture, with new instruments joining in. The tempo is faster, more lively. It reminds me a little of the songs they play at the peasants'' festivals. Just a little, though, because there''s something very sensual in it.


    It makes my heartbeat change rhythm. My body reacts to it, and Ignis seems to like it too, for his motions are following the song.


    Just like this, I lose myself completely. Pressing both hands on my mouth doesn''t avoid the moaning, and I reach the peak of pleasure sooner than I''ve intended.


    I wanted to enjoy this queenly treatment a little longer. Yet, it seems my traitor body missed Ignis''s caresses more than I allowed myself to admit.


    ?Oh, you,? I complain, turning to the side and hiding in his arms.


    The orchestra must be made of prophets, because they decrease the rhythm once again, playing something perfect to accompany me into slumber.


    ?Dinner,? Ignis reminds me.


    Oh, jeez. I''d prefer to sleep right now. Just a few minutes.


    ?Don''t skip meals, Veronica, or you''re not getting this treatment again.?


    ?Oh no,? I moan, crawling to him and allowing him to feed me.


    Still, I haven''t given back any of the pleasure I felt. It''s unfair, but Ignis doesn''t give any hint about it.


    I''d like to be like him, to just know what to do... Oh, but I will return this favour sooner or later. I just need time to consider how to do it.


    ?The chef has overdone himself today,? he comments, offering me the best pieces from the trail.


    Oh, my cute husband.. I''d eat him instead of the meat right now.

 Chapter 140 - Prophetic Words

    A few days after the announcement, I receive a visit. Adelphium, the High Priest, comes to congratulate me.


    I can''t sense any insincerity; he doesn''t seem to mind how we ghosted him during the celebration of the anniversary of the Church.


    ?I''d like to invite your Majesty to visit the Temple. When your health allows it, of course!?


    ?I can come, but I doubt my husband will follow.?


    ?In fact, I invited you only,? he chuckles. ?I''d like to talk about matters of the soul.?


    ?Oh, all right, then.?


    ?The King is too busy to think about our spirits. I would never ask for his time for this... But the Queen has the duty to bring peace to Alba.?


    ?Indeed. I need to bring peace, but it''s difficult,? I say. ?I''m currently under protection because of a few attempts on my life. I thought it was normal for a Royal, but this is something else. Someone is trying to get rid of me... for reasons I don''t fully understand.?


    ?I see. Is there anything I can do to help??


    At the moment, all I need is to gain some time. I can''t fight on two fronts; the Church has to wait.


    ?Nothing,? I say. ?I''ll survive it. I just hope it will be over soon...?


    ?There''s no need to risk your child with an outing, then,? Adelphium realises. ?I can come to the Palace more often if your Majesty allows me permission.?


    He already comes and goes as he pleases. What use does he have of my permission?


    ?Sure,? I say.


    ?Thank you,? he murmurs, placing a hand on his heart.


    ?There''s no reason to thank me. I''d just prefer to be alerted before a visit so that I can get ready to welcome you.?


    He chuckles, understanding my point. Oh, I forgot diplomacy today.


    ?I will make sure to do so.?


    ?Also, my husband sometimes is concerned about our meetings,? I say. ?I don''t know why, but he feels as if I was betraying him.?


    A little complaining won''t kill anyone, will it?


    ?Can you believe it??


    My Ignis is jealous of a Priest! How could that be? He knows very well what I think about them. Yet, he glares when I talk about Adelphium.


    ?The King is wise and worries, for he loves the Queen earnestly,? he comments.


    ?But are there reasons to worry?? I murmur. ?Not while other people are trying harder to get rid of me.?


    ?Precisely because of the attempts, his Majesty has the right to worry. There will be better times as soon as the culprits are exposed.?


    ?Do you think they will be exposed, though? Do we stand a chance to find someone so well-hidden??


    ?I believe in the guards. They keep Alba safe; why shouldn''t they be able to find a criminal??


    ?I''m just worried,? I sigh.


    ?I received a prophecy,? he says.


    ?You saw something??


    ?Oh, not me...? He laughs out loud, and I bite my tongue, realising I just revealed that I know about his powers.


    I should focus. Why am I so distracted when Adelphium is around... I hope I''m not underestimating him just because he can''t sense powers. It would be stupid, especially because he might be bluffing. He might know about my powers while pretending to be clueless.


    If that was the case, going to the Temple is out of the question! What if it''s a trap?


    ?What about the prophecy?? I inquire.


    ?One of our Prophets saw your child. It will be a son, and he''ll become a wise and merciful King.?


    ?That''s pretty precise for a prophecy. So much information... Colour me surprised.?


    ?You''re knowledgeable in prophecies, your Majesty??


    ?I''ve heard rumours about a few, and they always were weird phrases which need interpretation. Words that could mean anything at all. Aren''t prophecies meant to be interpreted only when it''s too late to change the situation??


    ?Oh, that''s because you haven''t met our First Prophet. They see with clarity.?


    ?They??


    ?I''m not allowed to let any information about them out. Not even whether they''re male or female.?


    ?I see... I can''t know anything except that they see clearly.?


    Suspicious.


    ?They told me that our destiny is in our Queen''s hands.?


    ?In my hands??


    ?Oh, when I received that prophecy, Alba had no Queen. A few days after the coup, the First Prophet told me the future Queen would change our lives.?


    ?Oh, they said so??


    ?Exactly these words.?


    Hmm... Even more than just suspicious. But if it''s true, if they have a Prophet who sees with such clarity... Oh, I should have taken this into account when preparing to wage war against the Church!


    ?I haven''t met a real Prophet, ever,? I say. ?And I can''t be sure if the few prophecies I''ve heard of are genuine. Still, if you believe in that person, so will I. I will trust your judgement, Adelphium.?


    Even though the Prophet said something very vague about me while the words are so precise regarding my baby.


    ?Oh, maybe they said one of my children will become a merciful King!?


    ?No, your Majesty.?


    ?I called you by name,? I interrupt him. ?Please, return the favour.?


    ?Sure, your... I mean... V-veronica.? He stutters when saying my name, and his eyes can''t look at me while doing so. He''s kind of shy as well, I guess. ?By the way, the First Prophet was very clear. They told me, about a week ago, that the child the Queen is carrying will become King one day.?


    Two days before the announcement.


    ?They also said the King wouldn''t be present at the ceremony even after the Queen accepted. But it wasn''t as relevant after hearing about the child.?


    Can I trust him? Can I risk believing in his words and finally imagining how my baby will be?


    ?Oh, it means the pregnancy will end well!? I exclaim. How comforting! I''ll first talk with Aida, and when she confirms it''s a boy, I''ll believe Adelphium.


    After all, no matter which side they defend, Prophets can''t lie about their prophecies. They risk losing their powers if they do. Magic is a delicate matter, a form of energy easy to conquer and easy to lose for us Mages. Especially those dealing with the soul and those seeing the past, the future, or far places. They need to keep their mind pure and void of any guilt if they want to keep their powers. It''s a tough life, and most give up as they become adults.


    ?I can''t wait to meet my child,? I sigh, pressing a hand on my stomach. Where Ignis put his hand yesterday; in the wrong place. But whatever, I''m not here to teach biology to a Priest.


    ?We all are looking forward to that moment.?


    ?And... How will he be??


    I''m particularly interested in hair colour. I hope it''s red! I''d love red-haired children. A boy and a girl, so that I can see both versions and decide which one is cuter.


    ?I don''t know, your Majesty. Veronica. I don''t know the details... I''ve told you everything I heard.?


    ?All right. But, I''m so curious.?


    ?It won''t be long,? Adelphium chuckles.


    Five months. How can it not be long? It''s a month before knowing more about the kid. Then the other four, imagining him and wondering if he''ll look like his father or he''ll just have his character.


    Nonetheless, I''ll get fatter and fatter, round like a ball. I''ll have trouble moving until one day, finally, this little thing will come out of here, making me scream against all the Gods.


    ?Returning to the relevant matters... To those more urgent, let''s say. How can I help you??


    ?I just came here to congratulate you. There''s no need for help, this once.?


    He came to check whether I was really pregnant and couldn''t move! Is that so? He''s actually unhappy Ignis skipped the celebration!


    ?I''m glad you are all right. The people after your life have ill intentions, and it''s important for Alba that the Queen and her successor isn''t by any means hurt.?


    ?You mean, the King''s successor,? I point out.


    ?Yes, I meant that...? he says, a little embarrassed. ?I''m sorry, it was a slip of tongue.?


    ?There''s nothing this child can inherit from me.?


    ?Except for your charm and intelligence, my Queen.?


    Hmm, I''m not sure I have much charm on anyone other than Ignis. As for intelligence... I have serious doubts that my child should inherit that from me.


    I am not dumb, on the contrary. Yet, I''m not the one the children should look up to. Ignis is better as a role model.


    ?Not to mention your beauty,? Adelphium adds, smiling assuringly.


    Or, maybe, it''s just me who sees his smirk as reassuring. Maybe, he''s planning my demise with that angel face of his.


    ?Princes and Princesses need no beauty,? I point out.


    What for? To be desired as decorations for someone more powerful?


    My children will be their own personas.. All of them.

 Chapter 141 - Two Long Hours Of Gossip

    Even though court life is full of events, I am one of those people who can''t enjoy it to the fullest. Thankfully, because I don''t want to attend every single tea party.


    Still, there are some I can''t skip.


    For example, my own open day is a tea party. I can''t just get up and leave. It''s written in the job description: the Queen holds social events once a week for anyone willing to attend.


    I''m getting used to it, though. And I can get away from it using the excuse of being tired because of pregnancy. I''ll still have to sit there and listen to blabbering for a couple of hours, but there''s no need to keep it going for more than that.


    Babies have their perks, I guess.


    Today, the party is chaotic because of the number of guests. Ladies from any rank came here with the hope of leaving a good impression. I might as well select a couple to pretend to be Ignis''s mistresses and get it over with. That would solve every issue.


    But I can''t! Oh, if only I wasn''t this possessive, life would be easier. It''s not that I don''t trust Ignis, especially after he told me so many times he won''t betray me. But it''s still difficult. I need more time to engrave this conviction, this new trust, in my brain.


    ?Your Majesty, you look distracted,? a lady says. She''s sitting not far from me, a sign that either she came here early or she''s the daughter of a high-ranking family.


    I don''t even remember all the faces I''ve seen today, let alone the names. Ladies come and go, and I''m supposed to know them all.


    Luckily, I''m good at pretending to know what''s happening even when I have no clue.


    What did she say? Oh, right. Distracted.


    It''s not like the conversation was as deep as to require focus.


    ?Is your Majesty worried because of the attempts at your life?? another one inquires from a seat further away.


    ?Yes, I am worried,? I say. ?I have a new life to protect.?


    ?His Majesty has employed half of the Royal Guards for your Majesty''s well-being. The investigations are speeding up. I''m sure we''ll know everything soon!?


    Hmm? How do all these ladies know the details?


    ?I''ve heard that the pregnancy has made your Majesty worry about the King''s affection,? an elder lady adds.


    Not really an elder. She''s a few years older than my mother.


    Honestly, I''m more worried about my life. I''d like to hear more about how safe I am before changing the topic. Still...


    ?It''s normal for us women to doubt ourselves during such delicate periods, but your Majesty has no reason to worry. With this child, especially if you have the luck of giving birth to a son, your position won''t be in danger anymore.?


    My position has never been in danger.


    ?Even if the King does have other women, you are the lawful wife. And you will be the mother of his legitimate children.?


    Ah, am I really required to sit here and listen? I''d lie down, eat some dried fruits, and remember the nights I spent with Ignis.


    ?I am not worried,? I reply. ?I very well know my position, and I don''t doubt the King''s feelings for me.?


    You misses can stop hoping for it. You should have moved before he got married, for goodness.


    ?Has your Majesty already chosen the nannies for the new Prince or Princess??


    ?Nannies??


    It''s early, come on!


    ?I haven''t yet, officially, but I already know who it''s going to be.?


    Aida will protect this child until my mother sends another Mage to the capital. My handmaid is my personal guard, and she won''t abandon my side for her whole life. I can''t ask her to be loyal to my child.


    Yet, if the Prince has magical powers, he will be surrounded by our people sooner than later. One day, I will also select his personal guard, just like mother did for me when she named me Crown Princess.


    But those moments are far in the future. Right now, I need human help to raise my baby.


    Among my maids, there will surely be someone able to do it. As for the nannies, I want to talk about it with Ignis before deciding because it has to be a noble close to the Royal Family.


    ?My sister is also with child,? a lady says. ?She will give birth a couple of months earlier than your Majesty.?


    Oh, now that they decreased the pressing on one side, they''re attacking the other. They''re desperately looking for ways to take away what is mine: both my husband and my child. They are already offering playmates for a baby not yet born.


    ?I''ve heard about the Crown Princess''s engagement,? a third one says.


    They are pros at changing the topic. Maybe, they do realise from my expression that they''re getting on my nerves.


    But talking about politics at a tea party? Is it wise?


    ?It looks like there''s a run for her Highness''s hand. Many countries are interested in her, but his Majesty prefers to keep her in Alba,? they add.


    ?I would think his Majesty sent her away now that his heir is on the way...?


    ?Oh, but she won''t be Crown Princess very soon... There''s no meaning in sending her away. By keeping her in Alba, his Majesty can keep her Majesty, the Queen Dowager, in check. She''s too attached to that child of hers, and she won''t rebel if she''s nearby. It would endanger her Highness.?


    ?I believe it''s all a plan to show her how his Majesty has power over the family. After all, he''s been so merciful to them even if they never did anything except oppose him.?


    ?The Princess is just a child. She has no power of her own. Sending her away wouldn''t have any effect neither on the court nor on the place where she marries. It would be just an alliance; one easy to break at that.?


    ?I''ve heard she will be married to a son of the late Count Grif. The younger one. The boy is close in age to the Princess.?


    ?She''s lucky, then. Not every daughter of the Royal Family can have such a marriage. She will stay in her home without losing her place, and she will have a young husband.?


    ?Oh, but he''s the son of a traitor!?


    I see... Gossip makes these ladies burn in curiosity. They talk about it as if they knew everything behind the reasons for such a marriage. But it''s better: I''m not required to speak. I can just listen.


    ?The son of a traitor, sure. But also the brother of his Majesty''s friend.?


    ?How odd, isn''t it? Count Grif, I mean, the old one, has been quite silent and calm. Who could imagine he would join the traitors and kill our late King in cold blood.?


    ?You never know,? a woman says with a shrug. ?Traitors are difficult to spot. If it wasn''t like that, we wouldn''t have had a coup.?


    ?The current Count is in a good relationship with his Majesty. He was also a friend of the late Crown Prince. It''s no surprise he''s close to Princess Juliet now. He feels indebted to his late Highness, and he wants to help his family during difficult times.?


    Friend with Ignis and with his dead brother at the same time? I didn''t know this... I thought Samuel Grif grew up with my husband, two second sons sustaining each other.


    ?Oh, wouldn''t it be only fair for the Princess to find a new husband??


    It''s been less than a year since her husband died, for goodness.


    ?She''s lonely, and she has a daughter to bring up. Lady Aestas is part of the Royal Family, so any man would accept her as part of his household. And there''s a limit to how long a woman can stay alone without turning crazy.?


    I haven''t heard anything about the Queen Dowager''s remarriage. Why is the Princess eligible for a new relationship, though? It''s odd.


    ?Why do you say that?? I ask, tilting my head. ?The Princess has a daughter to think about. She doesn''t have much time to think about love.?


    The ladies exchange weird glances, but one eventually talks.


    ?The Princess had little luck in her first marriage. Her first baby died in a poisoning attempt, and the late Crown Prince would spend more time with his mistresses than with her. Everyone here knows he would visit her only once a month, and only until she had a child in her womb. After news about her pregnancy was heard, he didn''t meet her again.?


    ?For months,? I whisper.


    Poor Princess. She had little luck with her marriage, for real. Oh, but she has her child and her new life as a free woman, doesn''t she?


    ?It''s a mystery how the Prince didn''t leave any bastard son behind, though. His many mistresses all had that in mind while bedding him: a little Prince to improve their standing in the court. There''s no way he could control every single one of them. Yet, no child was left behind except for lady Aestas.?


    I''m too tired to listen any further.


    I''m sorry for Juliet. She''s alone, far from home, worried about her child. All she received from this foreign court is words of judgement and gossip about her husband''s mistresses.


    I wouldn''t appear in public that often either if I was in her place. It''s no wonder she asked us to become the child''s godparents.


    ?Lady Aestas is a miracle we all are thankful for,? I say before collecting my gowns and leaving the party.. Two hours are over, finally.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 142 - The Queens First Council (1)

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    I collect just enough papers to look busy, and I walk out of the working room.


    ?Hello. I''d like to visit the King,? I say to my guards.


    They nod, standing on guard and ready to follow.


    ?I don''t know the way,? I point out.


    I know how to reach his bedroom, but not his office.


    ?I will guide,? Bea says, appearing out of nowhere. ?It''s better if the guards stay a step behind your Majesty and not in front.?


    ?Because of protocol?? I murmur.


    ?Because of safety.?


    ?Oh.? Well, not that it matters. ?Let''s go, then.?


    Since I''m carrying paper, people will just assume I''m here for business. They won''t know that I''m actually dying of curiosity and can''t wait for tonight to ask him a few questions.


    After seeing the ladies at a tea party, I always want to desperately look for Ignis. It''s not to confirm his feelings but just to get my hands on him. And to look at his green eyes... Yesterday, it was too dark to look at those. I had to settle on touching him.


    The door is opened in front of my eyes, and I take a step back before the dress flutters inside because of the air. Who opens doors with this much energy?


    ?Veronica?? he says, noticing me in front of the door.


    I was going to knock, and the herald was already collecting air to announce me, but Ignis came out before any one of us could do anything. He''s now staring, surprised, but he must have known I was here. He felt it, subconsciously, didn''t he?


    ?I''m here to ask for help,? I say, showing the papers.


    ?Oh... I''m late for a meeting with the Council...? he moves to the side, offering his hand to me. ?Does it require much time??


    I take his hand by instinct, seeing how he''s turning around just to answer my questions. Even if he was late.


    ?I can wait,? I lie. It''s better to just tell him tonight.


    ?But it''s boring here. Come with me, what do you think??


    ?Me? Am I allowed??


    ?There are very few things you''re not allowed to do.?


    ?Like what??


    ?Killing the King and endangering your safety. Everything else is your choice.?


    ?So, can I even attend the Council''s meetings? For real? I want to see you working!? I want to imprint his focused face in my mind, to have something else to fantasise about when I''m bored.


    ?Let''s go, then. We can talk later if it''s not too urgent.?


    ?Urgent? Not really.?


    I follow him, and we reach the Council Hall hand in hand. We remember to return royal only in front of the door, and the herald opens it for us. He steps in, shouting our names, and he then stops by one side and bows while Ignis and I reach the central table.


    The room is crowded. There are all the Ministers sitting on the chairs in front of the wall on my right. On the left, I believe there are other high-ranking Officers.


    The central table has twelve chairs in total, and about half are empty. I can see my uncle sitting on the second chair to the left of the King''s seat. The Chancellor is on Ignis''s right. I guess the empty chair between the King and my uncle is for me.


    A couple of steps behind the Minister of Finance, Marius is staring with eyes wide open. I wink at him, and he returns focused on his notes. He''s acting as uncle''s secretary, I bet.


    ?We can start,? Ignis says. ?Sorry for being late.?


    All the eyes are now on me as if I was guilty of the King''s delay. No one is even considering my innocence... Was this part of Ignis''s plan? To look better in front of them, he''s using me to explain how it took him so long to come here!


    He moves the chair for me, and I sit down. I glance at my papers and check there''s nothing relevant before turning them around so that the white face is up. I can use them for notes since everyone here seems to have documents in front of them.


    ?Can I have a pen?? I say.


    ?Use mine.?


    Ignis pushes his inkwell and offers me a feather pen. Oh, can I keep it as a memory of my first Council?


    ?What''s the agenda?? I wonder.


    ?We''ll discuss international relationships,? my uncle says, sighing quietly. We haven''t had time to talk about it too much yet.


    ?Oh, it''s the right chance to discuss the... messages?? Oh, but is it public knowledge? I''m not sure how much Ignis told the Council about the plans to send Gratia away.


    We stopped that plan, but consequences must be on their way.


    ?In fact,? the King exclaims, ?we have started receiving the first complaints. The faraway empires don''t care about unkept promises, but the nearby kingdoms are getting loud and playing offended.?


    ?But... Just because of secret messages?? I say. ?Isn''t it a little too much??


    ?Not because of that. The messages sent were forged with paper from the Royal Office and the King''s seal.?


    ?The King''s seal?? I say. ?Your seal??


    ?Not mine, but one very similar. They do look authentic at a first glance, and the neighbouring Kings don''t have time to look twice at it.?


    ?Oh.? This is a little suspicious, and I''m starting to realise what is going on. ?So, what do we do now??


    Oh, how stupid of me! We''re discussing it here.


    ?The... The most fierce of the objectors is Ventis.?


    ?But the message I read wasn''t sealed!? I repeat. ?Why were there secret papers around at all? They are useless without a seal.?


    ?Those were sent through spies. They were some kind of warning. The person moving in the shadows has first sent confidential information to confirm their role as an informant. Then, they sent the forged documents to continue with the plan. The secret messages both established a secret link to other leaders and made the following statements more credible.?


    ?Oh, it''s way more complicated than it looks at first glance. Moreover... Moreover, it has been planned for longer than we thought. But returning to the unhappy neighbouring Kings. What do we do? Is there a way to stop hostilities without much loss??


    ?Let the Minister of Foreign Affairs answer this,? Ignis says, smiling at me.


    I turn back towards the table, and a man with a round stomach and funny long moustaches gets ready to talk. Under his nose, the moustaches are yellow, probably because of tobacco. He''s far from me, four seats from where I sit, yet the smell reaches me this far.


    ?We''ve almost finished sending the explanations and official apologies. It should be enough to stop most countries from dragging the matter further. Moreover, confusing his Majesty, the King''s symbol is embarrassing for them, so they will stop the discussion with the next one to two missives. Most of them.?


    He presses a finger on his lip and makes it slide down the moustache. Oh, jeez. Where in the world did they find someone so peculiar to be a Minister?


    ?My estimation is that Ventis will not stop.?


    ?Not stop?? I say. I have to ask because it looks like I''m the only one surprised by this piece of information.


    ?They have looked for a pretext to start a war for decades,? the Minister explains without any trace of annoyance; as if my question was relevant and on point. ?Especially during his Majesty, the late King''s rule. They have decreased their attempts during the last few months, but they won''t let go of such a chance.?


    ?So, there''s a chance of a war?? I murmur. ?Of a real war, with the armies clashing and the economy stopping... And all the rest.?


    ?Our King is an experienced soldier, your Majesty,? he says. ?We don''t fear war against Ventis as much as we worry about an alliance between them and Borea. If those two find a common language, we risk losing.?


    Do they always talk about wars like this? As if it wasn''t something horrible and to avoid at all costs? Oh, I did the same. I talked like this, but I could afford to be superficial because I wasn''t the one making the decisions.


    ?And how can we avoid it?? I ask.


    ?That''s the problem, your Majesty,? uncle intrudes, tapping on the armrest with his forefinger. He always does when he''s nervous. ?There''s nothing much we can do to stop them. They want a war because they''re eyeing some territories in Alba. No matter what we offer, they won''t lose such a juicy chance to get their hands on the mines and forests of fine wood of that region.?


    ?So, we''re kind of screwed,? I realise.


    I catch a glimpse of Marius''s expression, and he''s glaring like a fool. What have I done, now? Is it because I''m talking too much?


    Oh, why is even Ignis red-eared now?


    ?What?? I say.


    ?Veronica... Your words,? he whispers.


    Oh, about screw? I thought it had become acceptable in diplomacy by now! Why are they all so shocked? Their tongues will roll down from their mouths if they don''t close them.


    ?Well,? Ignis says out loud.. ?That''s basically correct.?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 143 - The Queens First Council (2)

    The situation is difficult, and I didn''t know anything until today. I''ve been careless, focusing on the wrong things.


    I was so taken into my mission to find Mages, into the people trying to take my place, into Ignis... I haven''t noticed how Alba is in danger. Everything else can wait because I won''t have the means to help my people if I don''t have a stable country.


    ?Can''t we form alliances as well?? I inquire.


    ?Alliances have a price. Always. No one is going to help just because we didn''t do anything wrong.?


    ?But if Alba is attacked under false pretences, anyone could repeat the pattern with other Kingdoms,? I point out. They all turn to me with mouths wide open. ?Right?? I murmur, confused.


    ?It''s right, but we can''t survive on luck alone. And thinking someone will help just to keep the established order is relying on luck,? replies the Minister of Foreign Affairs.


    ?So, we have to look for common objectives. Common views or a common enemy. Who is the worst enemy of Ventis? Are there some neighbours waiting for an opportunity to steal their territory??


    ?There are,? Ignis says. ?Many, many enemies. It''s just a pity that most of them are common enemies for us as well.?


    ?Oh, awesome. Next time, don''t invite me here. Why do I have to listen to bad news only.?


    ?There is also good news,? he rebukes. ?For example, our Queen is becoming more beautiful every day.?


    ?Oh,? I sigh.


    Is this the moment for flirting? In front of all these people, including my brother?


    ?Plus, we can try contacting some of the neighbouring countries. We have to seek stable peace, if not an alliance. We can''t survive the war on more than one front.?


    His hand finds mine under the table, and he squeezes my fingers before returning to focus a hundred per cent on the meeting.


    We have enemies on one side; on the other as well. Just like on any side. Do we have stable borders at all?


    Oh, the Marchioness said that stable borders do not exist. It''s possible to maintain a balance for short periods, like a single reign, but it doesn''t usually last longer than that. People are greedy on both sides, and peace is boring for most human beings who don''t need to fight just to find food.


    Our generation will find a way, eventually, but our children will need to work on it over again. History does not admit mistakes or laziness.


    ?We need to offer something.? I understand. ?In exchange for the bother. Wouldn''t it be awesome if that something isn''t ours??


    ?Is your Majesty suggesting we offer territories currently under Ventis?? the Minister of Foreign Affairs intervenes, seeing how I''m starting to get a grasp over everything.


    We need alliances. Both because we don''t want a war, and if it is inevitable, we need to defend our borders and subjects.


    ?We can sign treaties with our neighbours about not attacking, about helping each other in war and so on... But that''s not a guarantee they will actually help,? I say.


    If there''s something I''ve learnt from history, it''s that people lie. Even kingdoms and countries do. They promise something and don''t fulfil it. They sign documents and leave after you''ve done your part.


    They do a lot of absurd or simply unfair things, and no one can actually change it. International diplomacy is essentially a bunch of lies everyone believes for an unknown reason.


    There''s not a bigger country forcing us to fulfil our promises. There''s no one more powerful, who can guarantee the others will respect it. It''s different from the laws of a Kingdom, where the King himself and the judges guarantee there is order.


    International diplomacy is just a trick, a swindle. But, we have to believe and participate in this swindle if we want to function as a country.


    ?We can sign a treaty with some of the neighbours,? the Minister confirms. ?Some of them will accept a pact of non-belligerence. Others might even sign more: a treaty of mutual aid with clear clauses. However, most of the Kingdoms won''t keep their word. Should the threat of a large alliance not work on Ventis, we would be alone.?


    ?Oh, I get it,? I say. ?We''ll use the treaties only to discourage the others from attacking us.?


    ?Exactly, your Majesty.?


    ?I see...?


    But how can one work if promises mean nothing? What can we do if nothing is certain?


    ?A signature on a piece of paper can''t bring people to fight for us, Veronica,? Ignis explains. ?What makes people fight is way more than that. Common threats, ideals, myths... And interests.?


    He rummages in between the papers his aide just brought for him. He takes out one and gives it to the Chancellor to read. The document will travel around the table until returning to Ignis from the other side. Like this, I''ll have the chance to take a look as well.


    ?We have to find the right ally. Someone with more interest in Ventis than Ventis has in us. There are a few candidates, but the one I''m more inclined to is the Kingdom on the east of Ventis, Akasite. They have an interest in Ventis, and they don''t share a border with us.?


    But... if they don''t share our borders, how can they help?


    ?It''s a little difficult to organise, and we need to agree without giving away our intentions. I think we should talk with Akasite and let them know they should attack if Ventis moves on Alba. If that happens, we will have a chance to win. Ventis will need to fight a war on two fronts, and just like us: they can''t survive that.?


    ?In the best-case scenario, Ventis will just give up and return to solve their issues instead of waging war on us.?


    ?Yes, they would offer peace. But, if we sign an alliance, we won''t be able to back off.?


    Why not? We can be just as untrustworthy as everybody else.


    ?We can''t ignore an agreement. We''re not an Empire, just a small country. Our reputation is part of our riches,? the Minister explains.


    Now, I see why Ignis kept him here even if he doesn''t look very refined. He knows his job well and, judging from his information and the way he talks, he worked here with the late King as well.


    ?We should start as soon as possible with the contacts,? Ignis says. ?With secret messages first.?


    Oh, so it really is no surprise the other Kingdoms believed what the evil-doer has written in the missives.


    ?We should also agree on a code if things progress well,? I add.


    ?A code? To keep it secret??


    ?Not really,? I sigh. ?My real concern is that someone might use the chance to cause trouble. I don''t want to risk other people sending fake messages. With a code, we''ll be sure the missives are from Akasite as well as that all we send will be signed by us. Other than being confidential, of course.?


    ?Her Majesty is right,? uncle says. ?We need to be careful, especially after the latest events.?


    He''s just backing me up, but it feels good to hear someone saying I''m right. I don''t think it''s anything so smart, though. Ignis would have come up with the same conclusion if it really was the only way.


    But I like being heard.


    ?Then, we shall proceed as decided. For the moment, let''s start a contact without alerting anyone. We''ll exchange a few letters and meet in secret. At that moment, we''ll define a secret code. Only a few people will know about it, and they will translate the messages for us.?


    ?It decreases the chance that someone finds the key, right?? I inquire.


    ?That''s the reason. Also, if too many people know about it, then those after you will notice what''s going on and get their hands on the information. Like this, they won''t be able to translate it before us.?


    ?But they might read it after it''s translated,? I say.


    ?They might, but that''s a problem we have to solve by other means. There are people after your life, which means that heads will roll, sooner or later.?


    Oh, sure. Theirs, or mine. One among me and the person behind the attempts is destined to die soon.


    ?We haven''t discussed the matter yet,? the Chancellor points out. ?Her Majesty''s life is in danger, and we can''t find clues. It means the culprit is someone from the Palace, very close to your Majesties... Maybe even inside the Royal Family.?


    ?Oh, yes!? I exclaim. ?I''m also having that impression. It is someone close to us. However, those with a motive are not suspicious. While those who might be culprits don''t have any real reason nor advantage from killing me.?


    It''s a total mess, and, as much as I hate to admit it, the gossip I''ve heard from the ladies did help a little to realise something.


    ?Still, I might know where to start the investigation this time around.?


    Yet, I can''t just say it out loud. It wouldn''t bring me any advantage.


    ?But I''d like to talk about it with the King alone before telling the Council. I don''t want to cause a scene if it''s not necessary.?


    Mine is just a hunch. Like the wrong one I had about the Queen Dowager.


    In the end, that woman is innocent, for real, and someone else is the culprit. I haven''t ever considered that person, and I''m not clear about the reasons, but I''m starting to suspect.


    If my previous guesses were so far from the truth, this time I should be at least a little closer.

 Chapter 144 - Suspicions, Suspicions

    After the meeting, Ignis has some time for me. I can finally tell him what I found out and, with some luck, to hear whether my ideas make sense.


    ?I was thinking about something... We have suspected the Queen Dowager since the start, but we''ve ignored other people in the Royal Family. I mean, I can tell who would be the first to have an advantage if Gratia was sent away, even though it would be for a short time. But then again, if I don''t live long enough, the advantage would be restored.?


    ?Tell me, Veronica.?


    ?Just one thing first. Don''t be mad at me, all right? I''m just telling you a possibility that came to mind. It''s not my intention to suspect or move against anyone! It''s just... We should consider all the options before throwing away those we discover to be unfounded.?


    ?Just tell me, Ronnie. I can''t get angry with you.?


    ?I realised that we''ve never ever suspected Juliet.?


    ?Juliet? She''s a widow and lost her position during the coup. I mean, she''s too focused on saving her life to have time for plots. And, also, she has her daughter to think about.?


    ?That''s precisely why I''m considering this option. Because of Aestas. Who would take Gratia''s place if she was sent away? Who is the second in line to become Crown Princess??


    ?It''s right that Aestas is the only other person with a claim on the throne, but she''s just a baby.?


    ?She would need a regent,? I add. ?But that''s not what we should focus on, right now, because I don''t think she just wants Aestas on the throne. Not immediately. Since the culprits are trying to kill me and send Gratia away, at the same time, we can assume they''re aiming at the Queen''s place or the Crown Princess''s. Either of the two, depending on which part of the plan works faster.?


    ?But what would it change without you? I would still be the King.?


    ?A King without a wife nor heirs,? I point out.


    ?So what??


    ?You can marry someone else, and that someone might be suspiciously convenient for them.?


    ?Juliet has been married already. She can''t become Queen even by marrying me,? he points out. ?Not to mention that it wouldn''t be possible because she was my brother''s wife.?


    I know, but... Marriage isn''t everything, in life. Moreover, there already is an occurrence of a bastard Prince becoming King, with Ignis. I wouldn''t be surprised if they would take the chance to choose another King like that... but one they like.


    Oh, this is too much! I shouldn''t suspect Juliet just because, once, her fingers grazed Ignis''s sleeve by mistake. I didn''t think much about it then, and I started worrying only after all the ladies at the party gave me prompts to ponder about.


    Am I so gullible?


    And, is Juliet so good at hiding her true nature? She looks so kind and innocent, elegant like just any Princess and worried about survival only.


    ?I don''t even know why I''m suspecting her all of a sudden,? I say. ?I like Aestas: she''s so cute. And the Princess is kind and helped me during the first days here. I must be wrong.?


    There''s something else that''s triggering my curiosity. I''ve ignored part of what the ladies said during the morning, but I can''t pinpoint what it is.


    ?Oh, goodness. I''m losing my mind after only a month here,? I murmur. ?Sorry for inconveniencing you.?


    ?No, Veronica. You can suspect everyone. It''s your safety we''re talking about... I can investigate Juliet and see whether there''s something relevant that would make us suspect.?


    ?Without giving her notice. I wouldn''t like it if she hears that I''m suspecting because, for real, I don''t have any reason to.?


    ?No one will know,? he comforts me. ?It will be just another secret only you and I share.?


    ?Thank you. Also, if you don''t find anything, let''s just forget. All right??


    ?Deal. But now... I''d like to hear more about your suspicions. How did you come to this conclusion? Why all of a sudden??


    ?Are you sure you want to know?? I chuckle. ?It''s not because I''m smart, unfortunately.? Oh, it''s the contrary!


    ?Yes, my dear. It might be of help with the investigations.?


    ?I just heard things during one of my open days. This morning, I held a tea party, and the ladies started gossiping after they were done trying to convince me to find you a mistress.?


    ?I shall make a public announcement about that. It''s getting on my nerves, now.?


    ?About what?? I wonder. We agreed to keep it secret!


    Oh, maybe he''s talking about the gossip. He wants the ladies to stop talking behind Juliet''s back.


    ?I will make an announcement so that they stop coming after you,? he says. ?I''ll tell everyone I''m not accepting mistresses.?


    ?They can try during the next pregnancies.?


    ?I''ll just repeat the same announcement, Veronica. How dare they inconvenience you during such a delicate period??


    ?All right... But aren''t you displeased that I''m susceptible to gossip? I ran to you soon after hearing a new piece of news. I guess I''m a tattler, after all.?


    ?Is that what you''re worried about? By the way, any kind of information can be valuable. Even gossip, except that we need to confirm it before having any use.?


    Yes. Information. I''d like to be able to help.


    ?I wanted to build my information network in Mavale, but it''s not possible,? I say. ?I would have found a way to communicate with some of my people, but there almost aren''t any in the capital.?


    ?No Mages?? he whispers, coming closer. ?Are you sure? Oh, well, I guess the Church has too much power. I wouldn''t live here if I had powers, either.?


    ?I''d like to help you more, but, like this, I''m powerless. I shall start building a new net with other techniques.?


    ?I can lend you my networks,? he chuckles, winking.


    ?You have one??


    ?More than one. The most useful, till now, turned out to be the one I built while in the army. They also helped a lot to solidify my power. The first two weeks were hellishly unstable.?


    ?You''re so full of resources!? I comment, aiming at his chest with my hand. ?Don''t make me fall in love so often, Ignis.?


    ?Don''t worry about a thing. Just tell me what you need, and I''ll find your information.?


    ?Oh, that''s not fun.?


    I want to do my own bidding, for goodness. Being wed to a King has its perks, but I can''t just accept to be spoiled like this. There will come a day when my own capabilities and power will help him.


    To be ready, when that day comes, I need to start building my influence now. Little by little, but it''s never early.


    ?Just... Can I have a list of names??


    ?What names?? Ignis says.


    ?I''d like to know who your brother''s mistresses were.?


    ?Why??


    ?Curiosity. I''ve heard he wasn''t a saint, so I''d like to have a chat with them. I won''t make it look suspicious, I promise!?


    ?Most likely, you already know some of them. They are noble ladies from the court, most often.?


    ?I''m sure someone kept track of the Crown Prince''s flings, just like with the King''s mistresses. I''d like to know who they are and how often they slept with your brother.?


    ?You''re growing an odd fetish, Veronica. I don''t like it. Just so you know, I won''t let you push it through if you want to invite another person in my bed!?


    ?All right,? I agree. What does it have to do with his bed? ?Tell someone to deliver the list in great secret, and I''ll be as silent as possible about it. I won''t attract attention, and I''ll just confirm my suspicions or forget the matter forever.?


    ?If that is what you wish for, I''ll arrange for it.?


    Good.


    I don''t have a network yet. I won''t have one for years.


    Still, I know very well that power depends on the people who will follow me. It''s not related to money or titles as much as to loyalty.


    I might not have many of them in my entourage, but I can always make use of most of what''s at my disposal.


    First of all, I have my uncle and Marius in the Government. I also have maids and ladies in waiting willing to do easy bidding for me.


    Lastly, I have the most powerful of them all: Aida. She can help me with what I''m going to do because she can see things invisible to others.


    ?I will find out something very soon,? I say. ?Be it to confirm there''s a reason to worry or be it that I was wrong all along.?


    ?Don''t hurry and keep yourself safe. If I hear you put yourself in danger, I will imprison you,? he replies.


    ?Oh, now, I''m scared...?


    ?There''s a clause somewhere in the Palace protocol regarding the Royal Family. If the Queen is with child, the King can take strict decisions to make sure she''s safe.?


    ?Will you imprison me in your or my room??


    ?Neither.?


    ?Oh,? I sigh. ?Then I will behave. It would be worth it only if you were strict somewhere close to a comfortable bed.?


    ?Ronnie...? he warns me.


    ?It would be fun to show you what it means to be strict,? I point out. ?So, please, just try it.?


    I place my head on his chest and sigh in relief when his arms surround me.


    I love this delicate part of him.

 Chapter 145 - Chat With Ladies

    Since the moment I''ve started to suspect Juliet, my way of considering her has changed. Now, I can''t meet her.


    On one hand, I might be right. On the other hand, I would feel guilty.


    However, I can''t just sip tea with her and converse as nothing happened. Judging from the way I act with Adelphium, I am no good at hiding my true thoughts. I can''t allow her to suspect, because either she hides every proof or she feels in danger without a reason.


    ?Oh, can''t the world be made of fairies and only transparent people...? I complain to myself.


    I''m in my room, reading correspondence and sorting the invites for... well, for things. I''m suggested not to accept many and always to point out that I won''t attend if my state doesn''t allow me. I''m busy growing the heir to the throne, so no one will complain if I change my mind and stay in my lodgings even after saying I would go.


    Apparently, pregnant women are weak and have mood swings. Too bad I''m not feeling anything. Not even morning sickness!


    This child is as nice as to let me continue with my everyday life. I hope the next one is just like this.


    ?Aida, we need to investigate,? I say out loud while drinking tea with a peach aroma. Oh, the scent is simply so sweet. I''m drinking it without any sugar or honey, and the snacks on the table are both sweet and salty. It''s a little disturbing how I can eat one, then the other, and then back to the first, but it''s enough if my tongue doesn''t protest.


    I''d just like to eat greaves, though. Can I ask for a greaves bun?


    I lick my lips, looking for the most similar salty food. Nothing! Not even bacon!


    Since my wish can''t be fulfilled without waiting for minutes, I move my eyes to the sweet half and choose a pastry with blueberries on top.


    In fifteen minutes, even if they bring me what I ask, I won''t want to eat it anymore.


    How difficult. I''m becoming spoiled by being served like this!


    Aida observes how I choose the food, and I can feel her magic checking my health.


    ?Investigate, your Highness?? she inquires.


    ?I have to clear this suspicion before turning crazy. I need to trust Princess Juliet. Or to know for certain that she''s lying! I can''t continue like this...?


    ?Yes, your Highness.?


    ?Have you ever sensed danger coming from her??


    ?Danger? No, I haven''t. But she does get stressed during a normal conversation. And, sometimes, she lies. I just assumed it was how the Royals act, though. Don''t Princes and Princesses lie all the time??


    ?I don''t know. I''m quite honest.?


    ?Your Highness is an exception in many aspects.?


    ?Do you think I can interrogate her without raising suspicions?? I murmur, collecting some honey in a spoon and pouring it over the dry cheese on the left.


    Mhm... Delicious! I''m a genius! This combination is simply wonderful. I can also try marmalade, and with different kinds of cheese...


    ?Your Highness needs to be very careful. Asking anything out of the ordinary would raise suspicions.?


    ?I see... Then, I''ll have to ask the usual. Thank goodness I have my secret weapon. You, Aida. You can tell me when she lies, and I can collect a little information for the moment. I''d be relieved to know she doesn''t lie about simple things. It would mean I wasn''t in danger next to her till now.?


    ?The Queen Dowager was quite honest for a Royal.?


    ?Was she? Well, I guess I''ve misunderstood her before. She is a stern woman, and a bitch when it regards Ignis, but she didn''t try to kill him nor me.?


    ?That is true. She does believe in her words and wouldn''t send a killer no matter what. It doesn''t mean, though, that she wouldn''t use... lawful methods? A Queen is a difficult opponent, your Highness.?


    ?I am also Queen,? I point out. ?Shall I learn something from her??


    ?Learning is never a bad practice. As long as you know when to use it and when not to.?


    ?I haven''t ever felt anything odd next to Juliet. Still, I can''t push these thoughts out of my mind. Also, I''m still missing something about her motives... She can''t take my place even if she wanted to. Why get rid of me??


    ?She can''t be Queen,? Aida confirms. ?She has been married before.?


    ?But... What would she earn from my death? Just a place with no Queen and no heir for a while, but she can''t count on it for too long. Ignis would take another wife, eventually.?


    What is it that she''s after?


    If I were in her place, right now... Oh, my primal concern would be my daughter. It''s what solidified her position in the Royal Family, as well as a reason to live. Oh, but I would most likely move to a countryside manor.


    I wouldn''t risk my life and sanity by living in the Palace. One can build their social circle far from the capital and, maybe, come back when the child is of age for a debut.


    The risks here aren''t worth anything she gets back, especially because she doesn''t have much power out from her circle of friends.


    I can invite her over. She will come.


    Still, I''d feel better to meet her in the garden, like, by chance. Making her come here for an interrogation feels a little evil.


    Either way, I need to walk. I''m becoming round because of all this food.


    ?From now on, you will follow me wherever I go,? I instruct Aida. ?I need your help with the conversations I''m going to have. I want to find out who lies and how often.?


    While saying this, I place some soft cheese on the bread, and I roast both from upwards. The cheese melts while the bread is toasted. Oh, this is another great idea! Cheese is really so good!


    Aida observes without intervening, but she lifts her eyebrows when the melting cheese stretches. I''ve taken a good bite, but it''s still connected to my mouth. Oh, goodness. If it wasn''t a little embarrassing, it would be fun.


    But I like the taste. And the consistency... Hmm... I might add some fresh rosemary next time. Or olives... Would olives be better?


    Why not both?


    ?Your Majesty, there is a message from the King''s office,? Bea says after curtseying in front of me. I nod at her, still focused on eating the melting cheese. It''s easier now that it''s turning cold, though.


    Bea doesn''t even react to the spectacle. And she doesn''t inquire about how this is possible. The Queen, eating something hot out of the oven, is no surprise to her. I also haven''t heard about any weird gossip.


    Not just me: Aida, Ignis and his informants... No one heard rumours about weird things happening around me.


    It means the maids are trustworthy. At least those who see me in many odd circumstances. I''m very careful not to act like this in front of my ladies in waiting or the other maids, but both Aida and I trust Bea enough.


    It''s not the same with Lola, but not because she could be suspicious. Just because she has a chatty nature. I know already she spends her time telling the maids from other parts of the Palace how awesome I am. It''s better if she''s unaware of my nature. Both for me and for her own safety.


    ?It must be the list,? I say, opening the envelope. Oh, it''s true.


    ?Do you know the names from this list?? I ask Bea. ?I mean, if you see them, can you recognise them??


    ?Yes, your Majesty, I can.?


    ?Good. You will follow me together with Aida. You two will help me a little.?


    She nods, her eyes scanning the list with suspicion.


    ?Yes,? I chuckle. ?It''s the list of the late Crown Prince''s mistresses. But I''m not considering them for my own husband. I''d ask them about something else bugging my head.?


    ?They are not trustworthy, your Majesty. All these ladies did spend a night or two with his late Highness, but all they were aiming at was having a relationship with a future King. In fact, some of those have already approached your Majesty.?


    ?Oh, they want my own husband now,? I realise.


    How shameless can they be? Also, isn''t it a problem for them to sleep with the brother of their lover?


    Isn''t it a little off? How can they even think about it?


    Even knowing they''re aiming at Ignis, my primal reaction is feeling awkward, maybe even disgusted, because of the blood relationship between the two brothers.


    Oh, but maybe it''s just me. And we''re talking about something already out of normal decency. Being a mistress isn''t like being a wife. Blood relationships aren''t that relevant, are they?


    Moreover, I know nothing about Ignis''s brother. I haven''t heard any rumours, maybe as a way to protect his image after death.


    ?It''s time to have a chat with a bunch of ladies,? I say, folding the message and placing it in my pouch.

 Chapter 146 - A Long List (1)

    My late brother-in-law was named Maximilian. And, apparently, his Royal Name was going to be Hadrianus, in memory of the third King of Alba who enlarged our borders and established a more fair and precise tax system.


    He was blonde, just like I knew, and he had green eyes like the current King and the late one. It was a family trait both sons inherited from their father.


    Gratia has her mother''s azure eyes but her father''s bright blonde hair instead of the Dowager Queen''s ash-coloured.


    I''ve also seen the late King''s portrait, and he does resemble Ignis except for the hair. The brother, on the other hand, is a mix of his parents'' features. His eyes, though, don''t shine like my husband''s.


    Maybe, because it''s a painting and not a real person.


    However, the little Aestas is more similar to her mother. Except for the green-brownish, browner than green, eyes, that are a mystery. Maybe, inherited from a grandparent or an ancestor on the Princess''s side.


    Aida says that familiar traits have weird ways of reappearing after generations; sometimes, kids don''t inherit visible traits from their parents.


    Still, there are impossible combinations. For example, blonde parents can''t have dark-coloured kids. I don''t know why it''s like this, and it''s kind of unfair. It makes it look even more than blonde hair is something pure and any darker shade would contaminate the purest blood.


    In fact, my mother has blonde hair and my father black. All four of us siblings have black hair. My grandfather also had black hair.


    Listening to Aida, though, there is a chance my kid has red or even blonde hair. How could it be blond if neither I nor Ignis are?


    ?I hope red,? I murmur while leaving the hall and heading outside.


    I''ve visited one of the portrait halls nearest to the Royal Garden because I want to carry on with the interrogations but wanted to see the Prince''s face at least once before talking with his lovers.


    ?It''s quite a long list, isn''t it?? I comment. Aida is following, observing the portraits with me.


    She''s particularly focused on the last three Kings and Queens.


    ?Looks long to someone with fidelity in mind when marrying, your Highness. From what I''ve heard, it was not that much of a scandal. People didn''t talk about it much, and they would even tell me the Crown Prince was loyal to his wife since he had only that many lovers on the side.?


    ?As in, the King had more??


    ?Exactly like that.?


    ?Oh, poor people,? I moan. ?They don''t know the happiness of marriage with a single person without other options on the side.?


    ?The King has the duty to keep his health, and people here think that he would fall ill without ways to... ehm... relax? Get rid of stress? I''m not sure what they meant, your Highness.?


    We reach the door and, in front of it, we find my two guards: Tobin and Bea. They both have the capability to hide their presence, somehow, even though Bea''s steps can be heard if one focuses.


    ?Let''s get it over with. I don''t want the Princess to notice anything, so I will talk with only a pair of ladies from the list. Bea, do you have any suggestions??


    ?In my opinion, it would make sense to talk with Marchioness Verres.?


    ?Marchioness? As in, wife of Marquess Verres??


    ?Yes, your Majesty. Servilia Verres. She spent a lot of time with his late Highness, and she is high-ranking enough to be talking with your Majesty without any precise reason.?


    ?Have I met her already??


    ?She attended the first open day and greeted your Majesty personally during the ball. She was the fourth to congratulate your Majesty after the coronation, and she was the second among the ladies who approached your Majesty after the announcement.?


    ?Ah, I don''t remember her,? I sigh. ?Well, any other suggestion??


    ?The daughter of Baron Quarto, Malia Quarto. She''s the woman who offered, to your Majesty... ehm... soon after the announcement.?


    ?Oh, her, I do remember!? I exclaim with a big smile.


    Finally, a familiar face has a name.


    ?But this is quite concerning.?


    ?Concerning, your Majesty??


    ?Don''t they feel awkward about the thought? They slept with the King''s brother, after all. Is it just me, for real??


    Tobin lifts a brow. It''s just a second, and his expression is immutable throughout the rest of the conversation. Still, I managed to catch a reaction... Which means: there''s something he wants to say so badly.


    ?Yes?? I inquire, making him know that I''ve already witnessed and it''s late to hide it.


    ?Marchioness Verres was not just the late Crown Prince''s mistress,? he says.


    Then, as if he''s just done something embarrassing, he closes his mouth and evades my gaze. All with his poker face, but he''s feeling shy now! Oh, how funny.


    ?Do I need to extract every single word with so much effort?? I sigh. ?Why don''t you tell me, Sir Tobin. Just the truth... Or what you believe can be the truth.?


    ?I wasn''t the Captain of the Royal Guards during the late King''s reign,? he explains. ?I didn''t have access to information like now. All I could know was what the other guards would talk about. I had no means to confirm it.?


    ?And??


    ?Marchioness Verres had been the King''s mistress.?


    ?Yes?? I murmur. She can''t feel anything odd about seducing Ignis as next, given her past.


    ?Something like... Twenty years ago.?


    ?Oh.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty,? Bea confirms. ?She doesn''t share the bed with her husband anymore. Since they have two sons, there''s no reason to anymore.?


    ?I understand,? I say. ?But... How old is she??


    ?She''s currently forty-one.?


    ?The late Crown Prince had that kind of taste??


    ?No, your Majesty. His late Highness didn''t have any taste at all,? Bea explains. ?His women are quite different from each other. Marchioness Verres is the one who lasted longer, by the way. And the daughter of Baron Quarto was his lover at the time of the coup, during the last two months of his life.?


    I don''t want to live here anymore. Do things have to be this complicated?


    Moreover, how dare they blame Ignis for writing ?screw them? when all they do, all the time, is just make things difficult to follow.


    ?Let''s talk with them,? I sigh. ?And also other uninvolved ladies as well. I need to mud the waters, or people will know I''m targeting them.?


    ?They will just assure your Majesty is inquiring about women to introduce to the King,? Bea points out. ?Moreover, adding a few young ladies to the list will enforce that belief.?


    Even just the thought hurts me. No way.


    ?Let''s get to work,? I say, folding the train of the dress on my arm.


    I adjust the cloak and make sure the hair is in place. Of course, it is. My maids know the best way to arrange it so that it doesn''t move. And they also know how to comb it in the evening so that it''s silken and pretty for Ignis to play.


    ?You know what to do,? I whisper to Aida, and I step out, ready for a battle.


    The ladies notice me as soon as I am out, under the warm sunrays of this windy day. Time is flying away... It''s been a month since I came here, hasn''t it?


    It felt longer than that, yet it passed so soon.


    ?Marchioness Verres at ten o''clock. Lady Malia Quarto right in front of you,? Bea whispers from behind me. That said, she takes a step to the side and follows me with her head bowed.


    I can either walk aimlessly and talk with Marchioness Verres by chance, or I can approach Malia Quarto. I''ve had a chat with her already, so she won''t find it odd. It might even have a rational explanation in these ladies'' minds.


    It will also send a signal: I''m considering accepting their customs and allowing a mistress for my husband. But that is something I will solve later. Avoiding war and discovering the traitors among us has priority.


    My first target walks to me, solving my dilemma before I have time to consider the matter. Malia Quarto, indeed, is the first one I ought to talk with.


    She was close to the late Crown Prince at the time of his death. She might know more than it meets the eye. But not much since she''s alive, well, and cheery.


    At most, I can find out if the coup was sudden or seemed planned in advance.


    ?Your Majesty,? she says, bowing her head and lifting her dress just enough to bend her knees by a few degrees.


    ?What a nice day, miss,? I reply. ?I''d like to walk a little, but my court ladies aren''t with me today.?


    ?I can accompany your Majesty,? she offers.


    ?Sure. Let''s take a short walk.?


    ?As your Majesty pleases.?


    Now, it''s time to get some new information.

 Chapter 147 - A Long List (2)

    ?I''d like to talk a little with you, but I am afraid you will misunderstand my concerns,? I say. ?It would help me a lot, but I won''t force you if it''s not to your will.?


    Malia Quarto nods, accepting without asking a question. Oh, well, better for me.


    ?You were the Crown Prince''s... ehm, lover??


    ?Yes, your Majesty. I was his late Highness''s mistress.?


    Oh, she''s saying it so lightly.


    ?Is it something to admit so easily? For real??


    I can''t imagine father having a mistress and mother accepting it. I can''t fathom the third party admitting it out loud, let alone with pride. Things work in weird ways here in the Palace.


    ?The Royal Family has the first duty to produce heirs. Law in Alba doesn''t allow the King to marry more than a woman, like in other places, but there''s nothing stopping a bastard Prince from claiming his role. Being a lover of the King or the Crown Prince means being second only to the Queen. And your Majesty should know there is an agreement between the Queen and the King''s mistresses.?


    This is something I will ask Marchioness Verres. She has experience with the King too, and I''m quite interested in how often she used to communicate with the Queen Dowager.


    ?So, there was an understanding between you and Princess Juliet,? I say, returning to the topic. Let''s find out something new today.


    ?No, of course not. What I told your Majesty regards the King only. The Crown Prince had many mistresses only because he liked playing around. Her Highness, the Princess, didn''t have any saying into it. He was just... an infidel husband, I guess.?


    ?And you''re fine with all you''re saying? Don''t you feel guilty??


    ?I do, a little. But the Crown Prince was going to become King. In that case, I would have had a stable standing at court.?


    At least, she''s direct and doesn''t take long detours to tell me something simple. She was direct even when offering to be my husband''s mistress, and she might still be hoping for that now that I''m talking with her.


    ?So, the King''s mistress has a standing.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty. It''s better than any title. Also, the King usually presents the ladies serving him with gifts of many kinds. It''s better than any boring marriage.?


    My marriage is all but boring.


    ?So, I was hoping to have it easier,? she then sighs.


    ?Returning to the matter about the Princess... I''d love to hear more. I mean, it was my husband''s brother. I''d just like to hear what to expect.?


    Does it make sense? To me, not. But Malia doesn''t seem to suspect.


    This one is just a greedy lady in search of opportunities, and I happen to be one of the best she has had recently.


    ?His late Highness used to meet many ladies at once,? she says. ?If that''s what his Majesty likes, I fear nothing.?


    Oh, good. There''s absolutely nothing the brothers shared, I''d say. My Ignis wouldn''t ever do this.


    ?You mean, all at once?? I ask.


    ?Yes.?


    ?Two ladies??


    ?Four, five... It depends¡­ on the mood, I guess. And on the number of messages that were delivered. The Princess wasn''t happy about the situation, and she used to sabotage his encounters. That''s one of the reasons they didn''t get along.?


    All right, finally some interesting news. Juliet didn''t get along with her husband because he had many mistresses, and she liked to sabotage his rendezvous. I understand Juliet, though. I would have done exactly the same, if not worse.


    ?Once, she killed one of the mistresses since his late Highness was getting attached.?


    ?And how do you know he was getting attached??


    ?Because he called her by name and called her often even in front of the Princess.?


    Ah, I see...


    ?And how was the miss killed??


    ?An assassin went into her room and cut her throat during the night. It was a bloody spectacle that ignited the court for days.?


    ?What did the Crown Prince do after that? Did he fight with his wife??


    ?Uh? Oh, no. He found another lover, but that one didn''t dare appear in front of the Princess.?


    I shall ask how she knows it was the Princess, but...


    ?How did he call you if not by name?? I murmur. It''s stronger than me. I''d sit down and chat about the absurdity of this life. It''s like reading a controversial, banned book.


    ?He called us by number.?


    ?By... number??


    ?Yes. We had a number signalling the order of preference. We used to fight among ourselves to have that number reduced. Now, after all that happened, I feel stupid about all the effort.? Her sigh is tired, maybe a little snickering. Yet, she''s not despairing just yet.


    ?His late Highness sure had the character.?


    ?That''s not all, your Majesty. I haven''t told anyone yet, but I think it was the same with the others... His late Highness had a lot of odd requests from us.?


    Now, I''m curious.


    ?Once, he made me wear a collar.?


    Oh, I can take the chance and collect a few new ideas.


    ?He even whipped me, but it wasn''t pleasant. At least, it didn''t last long. To be honest, it never lasted long. That''s why I liked it. I would do my part for a little while, and then I''d spend the day eating delicious food in the Prince''s chambers. He didn''t want anyone to know exactly how much and how often we did it, so I had to pretend to be... busy? Something like that.?


    ?Whips are no good,? I comment. They leave signs, and I can''t think about any signs on Ignis''s skin. Not even for a short while!


    Also, Malia says it''s unpleasant. I don''t want to do anything unpleasant to my husband.


    ?He wanted us to call him Majesty, which was the hardest thing to do. If someone heard, we would have been charged with disrespected Majesty. Only Kings and Queens can have that title.?


    ?Oh, he requested you that? How unfitting!?


    ?Not just that. It always had a different sound. Sometimes, it was his great Majesty. Other times, his giant Majesty. Or his stud Majesty...?


    The biggest challenge was not to laugh. Who in their right mind wants other people to call them hilarious names?


    Oh, but what if Ignis also likes to hear praises? I might not have it in me to say stud, but the rest is good enough. I''ll give it a try when I have some time.


    ?As your Majesty can see, I have experience in any circumstances,? she finishes, raising her chin proudly.


    Oh, sure. I do admire her resistance. She''s quick to adapt and knows how to bear with tyrannical people. Still, she''s slow at reading the situation.


    ?I''m so sorry for the Princess, though. She suffered a lot because of this,? I try.


    ?Oh, as if. She didn''t suffer even when she lost her first baby. I''m glad the second is all right and all, I''m not saying anything evil. Just... I don''t think she was pregnant the first time.?


    ?You think it was a lie?? I murmur.


    ?I do.?


    ?Why??


    ?Because his late Highness didn''t have other children.?


    ?What? How in the world do you know it??


    ?What do you think was the ultimate purpose for staying with him? Bearing an heir, possibly a son. Yet, no matter how many ladies spent time with him, not one became pregnant. It would have been such a fortunate coincidence that her Highness had a baby after sleeping with the Prince exactly once.?


    ?Oh, but there is a baby now,? I point out. ?Aestas is the late Crown Prince''s daughter, isn''t she??


    ?His late Highness didn''t sleep with his wife while he was with me. I was one of his girls only during the last four months of his life, but I don''t think things were different before. Not only he didn''t care about his wife, but he also didn''t want to talk about it. He said he did spend the night with her, but he was too drunk to remember it. I once made the mistake of asking, and I got a slap with the explanation.?


    Not a playful slap, I bet.


    ?So, the Crown Prince slept only once with his wife and conceived a baby. Oh, it happened twice, in fact.? Even though the first baby wasn''t born.


    ?He never ever did share the bed with her, if not the night when they consummated. And then, when they had the daughter, I guess. I believe the Princess makes use of magic because she did in one go what we were trying with countless attempts. If it''s not magic, it''s either sheer luck... Or a lie.?


    ?Your words are dangerous, Malia.?


    ?I know, your Majesty. But I''m sure it''s better if someone tells you. Also, I can assure you: I won''t overstep my boundaries with his Majesty. My reputation is long gone, and I won''t be able to find a good husband. I won''t have any reason to play games, and I will report to your Majesty and take all the precautions you deem fit.?


    ?No. My husband won''t take mistresses,? I say. ?But that doesn''t mean your life is over. You''re not just your body, Malia. There''s a lot more, you know??


    She''s too young to despair like this! And her life is just at the beginning. She should find some motivation to create something new instead of crying over what happened in the past.. That can''t be undone nor changed, but she can learn from her mistakes.

 Chapter 148 - A Long List (3)

    ?You shouldn''t think like this, Malia,? I say. ?Your life is not over just because of a choice you made long ago. You''re young, and there''s a lot you can still do!?


    ?Oh, your Majesty,? she sighs, her eyes watering a little. ?I don''t have influential parents who would cover for me. I chose the wrong person once, and it''s over. No one is going to take me as a wife for more reasons than just my purity. It would be a risk since his Majesty knows very well about me. No one is willing to be associated with me in such a dangerous way.?


    ?Marriage is not everything.? But, unfortunately, it''s most of a lady''s life here in the Palace. So much that a woman''s power can be measured only through her husband''s name.


    That''s why the Queen Dowager told me the mastermind behind the attempts was a married woman. Because an unmarried person doesn''t have the means to organise something like that.


    ?You can do something on your own,? I add. ?Just anything... Business, academics. Art or simply embroidery. You can become good enough at something, and people won''t have a choice but be in awe.?


    ?It''s easier for your Majesty,? she points out. ?But I am no one.?


    ?You''re the daughter of a Count,? I rebuke.


    Which, once again, isn''t her own result. Why does a woman have to be either a daughter or a wife? Can''t she simply live for herself?


    ?I am, but it''s not enough,? she sighs. Her eyes move on the floor, making me realise a simple yet painful truth.


    She didn''t come with the idea of seducing the late Crown Prince on her own. She didn''t get up, one day, deciding to become his mistress.


    Someone pushed her in that direction, someone from her family. And then, when they realised they had placed a bet on the wrong horse, they discarded their own daughter like an old tool. She couldn''t be used for a good marriage anymore, either way. Why put more effort into her education, social standing, and the development of her own character?


    ?How old are you??


    ?I''m nineteen, your Majesty.?


    ?We''re close in age,? I notice. Yet, she''s already been through so much. ?But I don''t know as much as you about the court. Will you tell me a little more??


    ?About the late Crown Prince?? she inquires, a little disappointed.


    ?No,? I say.


    Why do we need to talk about him any longer? Unless there''s something useful that comes out of it; I don''t think I can collect any suitable ideas.


    ?About the other mistresses, then? Or the Princess? I thought your Majesty was friends with her Highness, but I''m glad you''re distrusting. Even though her Highness doesn''t make mistakes in public, she''s not as kind as she looks. Her real character is... ehm, difficult??


    ?I''d like to know what happened after the coup, unrelated to the Crown Prince. Just what you remember. For example, how was the King''s coronation? Did everything proceed as planned? Weren''t there any incidents or rumours around it??


    ?His Majesty had a bad reputation while he was the Second Prince until he went to war and won. I think it was because of his hair colour. The nobles would frown at that and say he was cursed, but...?


    ?But??


    Suddenly, she doesn''t know whether to trust me or not.


    ?But I don''t think it''s true. His Majesty was a kind Prince.?


    ?How do you know, exactly??


    I try not to frown or narrow my eyes. She won''t tell the truth if she feels like I''m doubting or threatening.


    Still, how could she know about Ignis''s true nature?


    ?He was kind. Too bad he had little chances to sit on the throne,? she added. ?That''s why the choice fell on the First Prince.?


    I see. Her parents decided to push her in that direction regardless of her own preferences. Not that tastes have any weight in politics.


    ?But once, a few days after my debut, I was told to attract the Crown Prince''s attention.?


    ?By your parents??


    She winces, her face guilty. As if it was her fault if they told her.


    ?Yes, your Majesty.?


    ?Well, continue.?


    ?I failed, and my mother was so unhappy that she sent me out for the day. She said she didn''t want to look at me, so I wandered in the gardens, in search of an empty corner where to cry a little. I did find the right place. His Majesty saw me in that unholy condition, and he consoled me.?


    She bites her lower lip, remembering one of her early memories at court. Ladies are quite sensitive after their debut, and they''re too young to be sent wandering alone. Things can go wrong in so many ways, the first being another lady picking on them.


    Malia was as lucky as to meet Ignis and not anybody else.


    ?Consoled?? I repeat, sounding curious instead of jealous.


    I can guess he offered her food and a shoulder to cry on. Even though he could spare the shoulder.


    ?His Majesty told me a story,? she said. ?About the war. He had returned two weeks earlier from the front, and he told me about the customs of the people on the other side of the border.?


    Oh, that kind of consolation. Good. I can stop feeling unrest and focus more on the story. There was nothing intimate in their chat, just the usual kind soul of my husband. He can''t watch a lady crying and do nothing. It''s in his nature to cheer her up.


    ?That''s why I offered it to your Majesty,? she adds. ?Because I know it won''t be a hard job. Even if for a short while, I''d like to have a position in the court. I won''t mind retiring to the countryside after. Still, a mistress of the King has a higher chance of getting married than a simple lady without anything good point at her name.?


    ?All you can think about is marriage,? I say. ?Oh, Malia... You should find a different way. I can help you, but you need to work on it with your own effort. It will be something that you made with your own hands, something no one will be able to take away from you.?


    ?What??


    ?I don''t know your talents better than you.?


    ?All I can do is bear with odd bed practises,? she complains. ?I''m not even that proficient in a lady''s talents.?


    ?I''m not either, but... For example, I''m good at diplomacy. You might have many talents you''re not aware of because you have never tried.?


    Oh, wait... I''m losing track of my mission here. Being close to Ignis for too long made me become a ladies'' saviour. He infected me with kindness and a good heart.


    Or, maybe, I''m still the old, possessive Veronica willing to keep everyone far from him. If he wants happy ladies around him, I''ll be the one helping them so that he doesn''t need to offer shoulders to cry on. I will do it in his stead, and we will both be happier.


    ?Your Majesty has a good heart,? she says. ?I''m sorry for taking advantage of it.?


    ?Let''s continue talking a little more. If you feel guilty, give me some information in exchange for my kindness.? Even though I did nothing to help her.


    ?What kind of information??


    ?Anything you might have noticed in your position.?


    ?About the Royal Family??


    ?That can do.?


    ?Even though the Crown Prince didn''t sleep with his wife very often, he would spend the night in her chambers once every month. It was a deal they had... However, he told me he never touched her unless he was drunk or in a very odd mood.?


    ?Oh, how interesting.?


    How did Aestas come to life, then? During a drunken frenzy of the Prince?


    ?He told me... That he barely remembered what happened. He also said he didn''t like the Princess because she was cold to him.?


    ?And is there a reason for such coldness??


    ?I don''t think the Princess was actually cold, even if his late Highness said that.?


    ?What do you think, then??


    ?I think that her Highness, the Princess, wasn''t willing to fulfil his late Highness''s requests. They were too much to ask from a wife, after all. And he told me their first night, after the marriage, had been boring for both.?


    ?Boring? Oh, he might have traumatised a maiden and didn''t feel guilty??


    ?I don''t know that, your Majesty. However, the Princess surrounded herself with friends to avoid being alone. Even if disregarded by her husband, she became one of the central figures of public life in the Palace. Until about a year ago, at least.?


    ?What happened a year ago??


    ?Her Highness decreased the frequency of her appearances in public, and she became more silent if not with her friends. I don''t know what changed, but there were just a few people she met regularly.?


    ?Her friends??


    ?Yes, your Majesty. The Crown Prince didn''t seem to mind, except that he was unhappy about the night he had spent with her. The rest was just like usual. He said once that he would raise the kid if it was a son. He hoped it was because he didn''t want to sleep with his wife again.?


    How cruel.


    ?He thought he had much time to conceive an heir, by the way. And he didn''t feel the need to have it with the woman he had wed.?


    I wonder if the late King knew about this. A Royal Marriage is an alliance, and disrespecting the spouse in such a way is dangerous for Alba.


    Oh, but who cares anymore? The more I hear about them, the less I''m concerned about their death.

 Chapter 149 - Prevention Methods (1)

    After talking with Malia Quarto, I have gained a single piece of valuable information. As much as I could witness, she was convinced about her words.


    Aida also confirmed my hunch, and we walked away without any idea about how to approach Marchioness Verres. I can''t come up with a way to talk to two of the Crown Prince''s mistresses without raising suspicions. And, after hearing what Malia had to say, I don''t want to alarm anyone.


    ?Life is unpredictable,? Aida points out. ?Even if she was telling the truth, it might be all a coincidence.?


    She wasn''t too close to us to hear, but she could follow Malia''s body signals and energies. I''ve summed up the information and reported to Aida what is most relevant. She will continue helping me going forward, especially with the Marchioness. I have to meet her sooner than later, and she might know something more about it.


    I couldn''t ask Malia about contraceptive methods the Prince might have used. She didn''t seem very knowledgeable about that. She might have missed something; after all, she''s young.


    I wonder if Ignis has something in common with his brother, though. Regarding the record of fifteen minutes, well... In the beginning, the interactions between Ignis and me did last short, but it was mostly because of me. I would never complain as Malia did.


    I didn''t even know that bed activities were supposed to last longer. How can someone bear with the pleasure for too long?


    Oh, but it''s always half an hour, or even a whole hour if we count the time spent on the first part. I''m sure Ignis would gladly make it last even longer if not for me. I let loose too soon, apparently.


    I have to work on it before losing my appeal with my husband. I want him to be happy about my performance.


    Regarding the rest of Malia''s talk, I don''t find many similarities. I haven''t tested out everything, but I''m sure Ignis would never enjoy spanking me. He doesn''t want to hurt me one bit, and he likes it more when I order him around than the contrary.


    I will try it, though. I''m curious to see his reaction to some of the situations Malia complained about. Oh, I''m looking forward to it!


    ?You''re in a good mood, your Highness,? Aida murmurs.


    ?Yes,? I sigh. ?I''ve just understood how different my husband is from the rest of his family. It''s something that makes me rest assured.?


    ?If your Highness is happy, so will I be,? she says.


    ?I don''t need an excuse to talk with the Marchioness, do I??


    ?Of course not.?


    ?Tobin, can you arrange for someone to deliver a message to her? Someone trusted who won''t change my words. Also, I''d like to have another guard other than you. I need two. Is it possible??


    Tobin isn''t the only one guarding me, by the way. There are many hidden guards I haven''t seen yet. Still, they''re always monitoring my surroundings.


    ?It will be done, your Majesty.?


    ?Someone not yet related to me,? I say. ?So that it isn''t too obvious to the court.?


    ?I can bring the Marchioness without anyone noticing,? Tobin offers.


    Bring her? As in, against her will or without her knowledge?


    ?There is no need. Just send someone to tell her that I want to talk. That''s all. If she''s smart, she will figure out the reason alone.?


    My guard nods, disappearing from sight only once we''ve reached my quarters.


    ?Room or garden??


    ?It''s going to rain, your Highness,? Aida says. ?My scars are itching.?


    Her scars itching is the most hilarious excuse I''ve heard yet. However, it''s how we need to live for the moment. Lying to blend in is necessary.


    ?After this, I will rest for the day,? I say. My brain is starting to hurt.


    The Marchioness is forty-something, but she''s beautiful even at her age. Her eyes are circled by tiny wrinkles, but it somehow doesn''t ruin her face at all.


    Why do husbands let go of such beauties here in Alba? Are they all blind? First, the Princess, and then the Marchioness. They both don''t share much with their husbands.


    Why get married if they don''t want to stay together?


    ?Your Majesty,? she says, bending her knees in the perfect curtsey. Her back stays straight and her chin high, but she lowers her eyes in a sign of respect.


    ?I''m honoured to meet you. Even more, since we seem to be alone.?


    She collected her hair in a strict bun on her head and covered it with a veil. Not too tight and running down behind her back like that of a bride. Her nails are red like blood, and her eyes have a thin layer of makeup embellishing her already mesmerising light green irises.


    I can understand why two generations were charmed by her.


    ?Do you know what I''m here to talk about?? I ask her.


    ?I can try guessing, your Majesty.?


    ?Please, sit down. The maids will bring us tea soon.?


    ?What an honour. Queens tend to be so polite when asking for favours...?


    ?Hmm??


    ?Her Majesty, the Queen Dowager, also offered me tea while she explained what exactly she expected of me.?


    ?Did you have such a chat with Princess Juliet as well??


    ?No, I haven''t,? she replies with a polite smile.


    ?I''m not here to ask you for help... Not in the same way. I just need a couple of answers. Are you willing to talk about your relationship with the late King and Crown Prince??


    ?If it helps you Majesty, I will reply to any questions I know the answers to.?


    ?Let''s start from the beginning. I''m particularly curious about the methods to avoid pregnancies.?


    Like this, she will assume I''m collecting information to use later. I won''t be someone investigating attempted murder but just a worried wife.


    ?What kind of methods, your Majesty??


    ?Any method. I''ll listen to all you can tell me. How did the Queen Dowager make sure the King didn''t have children out of wedlock??


    ?There are several ways. The Queen would make the King''s women drink herbal decoctions after the nights they spent with him. One can also use some kind of physical barrier. The best is made of goat bowel.?


    ?Bowel?? Did the ladies eat that? Or the King?


    Oh, she said physical barrier.


    ?Yes, your Majesty. It can be worn by the man soon before the act. It also keeps the skin separated. In case your Majesty didn''t like the thought of touching where other women touched.?


    ?Please, spare me the images,? I say. ?I''d hear the methods only, without any reference to my own situation.?


    ?The Queen Dowager used various methods, depending on the situation.?


    ?Her methods haven''t worked very well since our King was born,? I point out. ?I''d like to hear about the Princess''s methods.?


    ?The Princess had no saying into it.?


    ?The Prince''s, then. He didn''t have any bastard child.?


    ?No, that''s true. However, if there''s something he did not think about, it was avoiding pregnancies... I would say he didn''t care at all.?


    ?No methods, then.?


    ?Exactly. And I can vouch that every single lady he bedded worked hard on their health before meeting him. They would have killed for the chance to have a child with him. Even though it might have been dangerous like anything else challenging the wife''s position.?


    She must be talking about the dead mistress. I don''t need to hear it for a second time.


    ?No method to protect the ladies from pregnancies. No thought about it. Yet, there is not a single child? Not even a hint or suspicion of it??


    ?No, your Majesty. The only one bearing a child was the Princess.?


    ?And how do you think such a situation is possible??


    ?Of course, it''s magic. Princess Juliet uses dark magic for her purposes,? she says. However, her tone is sarcastic. She''s playing with me, and I''m pretending to be innocent and trusty.


    I can''t scoff now, or my facade will disappear. I need to keep my expression neutral and slightly surprised.


    ?Do you think it would be the same with my husband?? I ask her. ?Am I worrying too much??


    ?No, your Majesty. Your concerns are correct and relevant. It''s good you''re considering the matter, and I believe you should be careful. Especially in your state. A second prince challenging your baby''s standing wouldn''t be good. Especially if your child is a girl.?


    No, it will be a boy.


    However, I need to finish this secret interrogation before returning to my day job.


    ?And... How did the Queen choose the ladies?? I inquire. If I want her to believe my acting, I need to be convincing. Which means asking questions I would rather forget.


    ?Mostly, she chose ladies the King liked. They had an understanding, and she tried following his tastes while keeping the power at court balanced. And she made sure it always was a noble lady. She didn''t always succeed, by the way.?


    ?I''m understanding a little better, Marchioness. Thank you for your help, sincerely!?

 Chapter 150 - Prevention Methods (2)

    Ignis''s mother wasn''t a noble but a maid. She''s the one exception for many things.


    But what I want to hear from the Marchioness is about Juliet''s friends. Who are the people she talks with? Does she have public correspondence with her birth family? I''m interested in the people around her right now.


    ?I''ve heard that the Princess, given the situation she was in, had many friends in the past,? I say. ?But then, one day, she stopped being a social butterfly and only met with selected figures. I find it curious.?


    ?You''ve heard it from lady Malia Quarto, haven''t you? She''s a little too chatty for her own good.?


    ?How could she avoid replying to her Queen??


    ?Oh, but I don''t think your Majesty asked her that,? the Marchioness points out, chuckling. ?You won''t need to follow her Highness''s path. Am I wrong, perhaps? You''re rational and are working hard on avoiding it instead of fighting without a real motive.?


    ?Without motive??


    ?Well, I admit the Princess could have had a motive. Her husband, his late Highness, was difficult.?


    ?Difficult isn''t the word that came to mind the first time I heard a little gossip about him,? I point out. ?Rather, he never liked his wife, to begin with. It''s a different situation with regard to me, don''t you agree??


    ?That''s exactly why I''m positive your Majesty will do better.?


    ?But... I''m still worried,? I say. ?Maybe, even at the beginning, hers was a happy marriage. What if it happens to me too??


    I hate acting stupid. Even Aida is rolling her eyes from behind the Marchioness. Yet, I shall sound more worried than suspicious, right now. I''m not investigating murder attempts and royal bloodlines; I''m inquiring for my own sake and my marriage.


    ?Are you worried about the poisoning attempt that caused her Highness to miscarry?? she wonders.


    I would like to know more about it. Was there a real pregnancy?


    One is sure: Aestas was born. I saw her with my own eyes, playing with Ignis. But what about the first pregnancy? Are there any witnesses telling more than the Princess?


    ?The doctors said it was because of a poisoning attempt. The culprit has never been found out.?


    ?Could it have been the Crown Prince??


    The Marchioness blinks, astonished.


    ?Why would he? He didn''t care too much about which woman gave birth to his heir. He didn''t hate his wife as much as to cause their child harm.?


    ?I don''t know why I got that idea; it''s right..? I chuckle nervously.


    It was a hunch. I just find it strange that two people could hate each other as much as the Crown Prince and his wife did. She wanted her position acknowledged and didn''t like any of his mistresses, while he couldn''t bear to look at her for too long.


    He went as far as to pretend to sleep with her once a month only to fulfil the marriage duties just enough to avoid issues with the value of it. They didn''t just disagree on bed practices. They hated each other.


    ?Thank you for your help, Marchioness,? I say. There is nothing more she can tell me. Either because she doesn''t know or because she doesn''t want to. As of now, I can''t interrogate her any further.


    ?Before going, there''s something that I''d like to inform your Majesty about,? she whispers.


    ?Yes, sure.?


    ?It regards bed techniques. I''m sure you''re worried about his Majesty preferring another lady but... What if I told you there''s a way to keep him content without resorting to other women??


    Oh, interesting.


    ?It''s just a little trick, your Majesty. But it''s also just the beginning... There''s so much more I can tell you about it.?


    She bends forward and explains. Every single word finds space in my brain, no matter how busy I should be thinking about other matters. Yet, her instructions are simple enough for me to follow. And, also, there''s something genial in all of it.


    ?Oh,? I say at the end. ?I will remember it!?


    ?If it''s too much, you can just use your hands,? she continued.


    ?That I knew,? I admit without even considering what I''m talking about. I realise too late when my cheeks start burning and my eyes can''t keep looking at her.


    Oh, damn it.


    Thank goodness I made the guards walk out and Aida stand a little farther. It would be worse if everyone knew about this part of the conversation.


    ?Also, this shouldn''t be something that happens only when you''re pregnant, your Majesty. You will find by yourself the most suitable moments, but believe me... His Majesty won''t ever stop thinking about you if you keep things... Interesting.?


    She winks before leaving. I''ve never seen a lady wink before.


    After her brief explanation, I''m not too surprised that she was a lover to people from two generations of the Royal Family. For sure, she must know a lot to keep the interest sparkling.


    Returning to the urgent matter... I need to solve it so that I can go looking for Ignis with a free conscience.


    Listening to Marchioness Verres, the Crown Prince didn''t know of any method to prevent pregnancies. Hence, the fact that there was not a single little Prince around is odd. Other than Aestas, I''m starting to wonder whether she really is part of the family.


    ?Aida,? I say, and she appears by my side. ?I need to find out whether the little Princess, Aestas, is related to the King.?


    ?Are you worried she''s actually his daughter??


    ?No, I mean... I don''t think she''s the daughter of the late Crown Prince. Can you check it in some way whether Ignis could be her uncle??


    ?I''m not a fairy from a story, your Highness. I can tell whether your baby is your husband''s child, but I can''t infer just any relationship.?


    ?Isn''t an uncle close??


    ?Usually, it is. However, in your husband''s case... Well, he''s not a hundred per cent an uncle. Just half of it.?


    ?Oh, I see. So, we have to find her real father if we want to be sure.?


    ?I can try looking for similarities in their aura, but not finding any wouldn''t be an insurance, your Highness.?


    ?All right. We can do that. Also, you can check for the closeness between Aestas and the Queen Dowager. That''s pretty much what we have alive at the moment.?


    ?Do you have any plans to bring the two close??


    ?I will think of something,? I say. After all, I''m the child''s godmother. I can play with her sometimes, can''t I?


    Sooner than later, the Princess will hear I''m investigating. I have to move fast before she has any suspicion and stops allowing me to get close to her daughter. Not that she let me so often, by the way. The only moment I''ve seen the child was by chance. She brought her to Ignis, not to me.


    Regarding that... Why is she nurturing so much relationship with Ignis? Is she aiming at him in some way?


    He might have missed it because he treats her like a sister, but... In case I died, not only her child would be closer to the throne, but she would stand a chance to... what? Propose a marriage of convenience to Ignis? Stopping him from having another wife, using his pain after me.


    ?I''m overthinking, Aida. Can you make me one of your teas? I''d really like to rest a little and stop worrying, now.?


    ?Sure, your Highness. I will be right back.?


    I wish I had a calculative mind. I could understand these people better, in that case. Like this, all I can do is blindly interrogate people and dig into the dirt until finding some proof. And spend the rest of my time thinking about the bad things I want to do to Ignis.


    There''s really nothing more I can do here. At least, as a Mage, I know what to do and how to move. As a human Queen, I''m pretty useless.


    If only I had a little more brain, I could be of help to my husband. Like this, I have to look at how Alba strives in danger while a mass of thirsty ladies drool after a taken man.


    I wish I could do something. Anything at all.


    What would be the effects if Aestas turns out to be the daughter of someone else? She wouldn''t be Ignis''s niece anymore. I''m sure he would be sorry because they really get along. He''s attached to the only member of his family who never told him something offending.


    Oh, but why did the Princess ask us to become her godparents? As a safety net, in case something went wrong? Was it to make me lower my guard and allow her closer to Ignis?


    ?She did push me against the Queen Dowager,? I notice, all of a sudden. Her comments, even though princess-ly elegant, made me even more convinced that the Queen Dowager had something to do with the attempts. She even warned me before.


    Oh, but... What was the Queen Dowager''s personal suspicion? She said she would have told me if not for fear I misunderstood her intentions. I was pretty close with Juliet back then.


    I am now, as well. I haven''t done anything to cut our friendship. And I don''t have enough certainties yet.


    ?She might be able to help in the end,? I murmur, leaning my head on the hand dramatically.


    I''ll talk with the Queen Dowager one of these days.. And I might also take the chance to confirm a couple of things.

 Chapter 151 - Power Dynamics

    Since I''m carrying some useless papers, no one asks what I''m doing in front of the King''s office. I don''t knock because a servant walks in to warn Ignis about my presence.


    When I''m inside, I throw the papers on a chair and march to the desk. Ignis just blinks, surprised.


    ?Hello, Veronica,? he says.


    I check that we are alone before making my move.


    I might need to think more about it, to consider whether to trust the Marchioness''s words. Still... I want to try it now!


    But first, I shall proceed with order.


    Malia Quarto did say something about the late Crown Prince I haven''t tested on Ignis. I did call him Majesty, my King, and King Aurelius.


    Now, would he prefer something more majestic? It''s worth a try. Except that he is indeed a King and not just aspiring to be one.


    Oh, who cares? I will notice if he has the same fetish as his brother.


    ?My great King!? I say.


    ?What have you done??


    ?Your handsome Majesty...? I murmur, circling around the desk and stopping by his side. I trail my fingers on his arm, reaching his shoulder. ?Stud King.?


    He''s not very excited. Rather, confused and worried.


    ?Veronica, what is going on??


    ?You don''t like it when I call you with great names, do you??


    ?It''s not relevant whether I like it or not.?


    ?But it is! I heard your brother liked that kind of thing and wanted to check if you were similar to him.?


    ?You investigated my brother''s bed preferences??


    ?I didn''t do it on purpose, but a lady told me everything. Every single detail.?


    ?Veronica...? he sighs. ?You inquired about that sort of thing??


    ?No, I didn''t!?


    ?Whatever you found out can''t be related to me. We were just half-brothers, in the end. Also, don''t you already know enough about me??


    ?Do I?? I ask, moving his arm so that I can sit on the armrest.


    ?You know I''d like to call you my great Queen more than being called King by you,? he explains. His arm surrounds me, maybe to prevent me from accidentally falling down.


    ?Do you want to hear what I like?? I say, slipping down on his lap.


    The first goal is accomplished. I''m in the King''s arms, sitting at his desk. Next is making use of the power dynamics, as the Marchioness suggested.


    She said that men like power in bed, just as much as out of it, and they like it when their women play a role a little different from their plain self.


    For sure, my man does like to play with power dynamics.


    I''m a little confused about how I can be powerful and docile at the same time, but the Marchioness said it''s what drives them crazy. A woman who is docile and plays with power.


    Let''s just see how it goes.


    ?I like it when my King does as I say,? I start, caressing his face and locking eyes with him. ?I like when he follows my wishes as if they were his, and when he stops moving when I moan too loud to check if I''m all right.?


    ?Veronica, it''s not the right place to talk about this,? he chuckles. ?I will be happy to fulfil your wishes tonight, all right? Now I need to finish reading the decrees.?


    ?Then read them!? I command. I catch a random paper from the desk and shove it in his hands. ?I will listen.?


    ?Ronnie...?


    ?Is it confidential??


    ?No, it is not.? Good. It means it''s not dangerous to play like this: safety first.


    I pin his chin and make him turn to me.


    ?Then, read,? I pronounce. ?Now.?


    I let him go and observe how his hands are slightly trembling. His face is solemn yet focused. He is considering whether to follow my orders or not.


    I''m not playing well enough with power. He wouldn''t have thought twice if I really aroused him. Yet, I don''t know how to do it.


    I wanted it to be a surprise, something he didn''t expect. Yet, I might need to explain before he lets me do something to his Royal body.


    ?The... The Council meets today to discuss the following agenda,? he murmurs.


    Oh, he''s doing it! But... What in the world is he reading?


    ?This is the minutes of the meeting we had today, Veronica. I haven''t signed it yet.?


    ?What a good chance. Read it now and check whether there are mistakes. It''s better you''re careful, Ignis!?


    ?You are acting weird.?


    ?Might be. Now, read...?


    It''s usually easy to make him do what I want. However, today he''s difficult. When he returns reading the document, I caress his chest with my open palm. I stop when he closes his mouth and turns to me.


    ?Have I told you to stop?? I wonder. ?I don''t remember saying so.?


    ?Ronnie,? he sighs.


    ?You better continue, my dear.?


    He returns to the document, and I continue touching him from over the clothes. Ah, this is so good: a husband available yet focused on something important. It''s so alluring...


    I knew it: his immersed expression can kill me if I see it too often. However, his red ears are there, and his tone is wavering.


    Either because he''s still worried about my intentions; or because I''m touching his chest.


    As the report starts considering the second point of the agenda, I make my hands slip down. I unfasten the belt and reach his member. It soon becomes hard under my touch, and I slide my hand up and down several times before pressing my lips on his neck.


    He stopped complaining for good, and he''s not reading as if his life depended on it, even though his voice is even more unstable.


    ?Do not get distracted, all right?? I moan before slipping on the floor.


    The first reaction is silence. Ignis stares at me with wide eyes. But then, with a single glare, I remind him to continue working. Alba needs a hard-working King. He shouldn''t pause his work just to entertain the Queen.


    When I lick the tip of his erection, a jolt invades his nerves and makes him startle. It''s only a second because he daren''t disobey twice in a row. He continues with the report, reaching a part that should be delicate but it''s not getting enough attention.


    My hand runs on his length while my tongue tickles a little here and there, teasing more than causing any real pleasure.


    It''s only when I hear the final part that I smile.


    ?You''ve done a great job, your Majesty!? I say. ?You earned a reward.?


    His eyes flicker while following my moves as I wrap his erection in my lips and suck lightly. The Marchioness said to be very careful, but she also heartened me a little. According to her, there''s nothing really wrong I could do. Anything will be good as long as I don''t hurt him.


    She said a lot of other things, but I''ll find a way to make things work the way Ignis and I are used to. It''s useless to think about what other people do, after all. We are we.


    I press my tongue on the lower side, caressing him as delicately as I can while opening my mouth wider to take in more. I place my hands on the base and continue stroking, moving them faster as Ignis starts panting and moaning.


    His knuckles are white because of the pressure he''s holding the armrests with, and his face is red. His eyes can''t move away from me. He''s noting every detail of my image, and it must be one of a kind: I''m kneeling in front of him and doing something I heard of for the first time a couple of days ago from... Oh, who cares about the details?


    ?Veronica,? he sighs, warning me about something.


    Oh, is it time? Maybe, the Marchioness was right: it doesn''t really matter what I do, at least the first time. It''s the power dynamics and the effect of surprise.


    I hum around his shaft and close my eyes, going a little farther once again. It''s a little uncomfortable, but I''m sure I will get used to it. It makes me want to vomit, now, but I resist and flit my tongue again. Two hands are now useless, so I continue the strokes with one and use the other to massage his balls.


    It''s effective because he finally has his release.


    Since this is a power game, and we''re playing a role in the King''s working room, I can''t just spit it on the carpet as nothing happened. So, I swallow. It''s a little sticky and hot, but I can bear with it for now.


    I sit back on the floor and finally straighten my back. I have a handkerchief somewhere in the pouch... Oh, here!


    I clean my face and check out Ignis.


    ?How was it, my King?? I ask with a tender smile.


    ?You... Ronnie...? he stutters, but he can''t finish his words.. I won''t ever know what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 152 - Family Ties (1)

    In the end, I used my ultimate move to reach my goals: ask nicely, and ask the right person.


    Ignis went to visit his niece just like always, and he asked the Princess whether they could bring Aestas along for the day. Since he''s a King, and since Juliet actually does want us to grow attached to the kid, she happily gave her permission. As such, Ignis brought the baby back.


    ?What do you need her for?? he inquires.


    I reach out to take her, but he doesn''t let me.


    ?She''s heavy for you,? he says.


    ?Ant,? the baby murmurs.


    ?Hello, dear,? I say, holding her hand and observing how she holds it back and giggles. ?Someone is in a good mood today, ah? Is it because you''re playing with your uncle??


    ?Anko!?


    She turns to him and smiles widely, pulling the shining buttons of his shirt.


    ?I feel a little guilty for using a child, Veronica,? he says.


    ?You''re not using her. I am,? I point out.


    Aida is nearby, and she analyses auras, similarities in the body and other things to determine whether Ignis and Aestas are related. When she''s done, she shakes her head and steps away.


    ?Now, I''ll bring her back in half an hour at most. I need just a few minutes, actually.?


    I would send her back earlier if only I wasn''t concerned about her security.


    ?I don''t know... What is it that you wanted to do??


    ?Just playing with her a little. I''m not one to hurt a child, ever. I thought you knew that about me.?


    ?She''s my niece, Veronica. Remember it.?


    ?I do remember,? I sigh.


    But, regarding their shared blood, I have more doubts each day.


    ?Do you want to play with aunty?? I ask, trying to take away Aestas from Ignis.


    ?She''s heavy for you,? he repeats, but he doesn''t really stop me. In the end, I carry her in the room and see whether she agrees to come with me. She turns to Ignis and frowns, utterly unhappy to be separated from her dear uncle. She doesn''t start crying, fortunately, so I continue holding her until she feels safe in my arms.


    ?Ta-ta wok,? she says. She seems intent on informing us about something, with that solemn face and slightly pouty lips.


    ?What??


    ?Ta-ta wok,? she repeats. ?Wo-o-ok.?


    ?What is that??


    ?Ankooo,? she screams, turning to Ignis with a not less than furious expression. Oh, goodness, what have I done wrong?


    ?She wants to walk,? Ignis says.


    ?Wok means walk? Oh, I see... But what is...?


    ?Tata is how she calls herself.?


    ?Oh my! How cute!?


    But is she old enough to walk alone?


    ?Let me,? Ignis sighs. ?I will help her walk. She can''t do it alone; she''s too young. And you shouldn''t carry her, let alone spend time with your back bent. You have to take care of yourself, Veronica.?


    ?Keke h-vi.?


    ?What did she say, now?? I wonder.


    ?I don''t know,? Ignis sighs.


    Oh, but she''s so content now that she''s with her uncle. She offers her hand, and they take careful steps through the room. Ignis is happy as well, and my heart hurts a little at the thought of the pain he''ll feel when he hears she''s not really his niece.


    ?You''re special, Ignis,? I say. ?You''re so kind and attentive, even if you''re a tyrant King. That''s why I love you.?


    He picks Aestas up, and he walks to me again. He pecks my cheek and smiles.


    ?I''ll teach how to walk to our children as well,? he says.


    Maybe there''s a way to solve everything without telling Ignis about it? Maybe, if I use the information to blackmail Juliet into behaving... Or if I promise to keep it secret to Ignis. Her daughter will be safe, and she will agree.


    ?Ta-ta wok.?


    ?Sure, Aestas. Just give me a minute here,? Ignis chuckles.


    ?Ant??


    ?Yes, I''m talking with your aunt. She''s my wife; I can''t ignore her just because you''re here??


    ?No-no Ta-ta.?


    He seems to understand her, and they continue talking like this. Oh, maybe it''s better to let them think they''re blood-related. Safer for me.


    When they''re both fulfilled with their chat, I can finally walk out with the child in my arms.


    ?We''re not going far, Aestas. Aunt will bring you to meet your grandma. Oh, grandmother... Her Majesty, grandmother? Well, you''ll see.?


    She listens to me or plays with the decorations of my dress without making a fuss about being moved left and right. What a calm child, really!


    ?We should hurry up,? I add. ?It''s better not make her wait!?


    When I reach the waiting room where I asked the Queen Dowager to meet, Aida opens the door for me and closes it behind our backs. This time, there are just the four of us in the room: the Queen Dowager, Aida, Aestas, and I. It''s better if no one hears what we''re going to say, and Aida will keep the chamber sound-isolated.


    ?Sorry for being late, but I was entertained on the way,? I say while sitting in front of the Queen. There are some snacks on the table, and I give a biscuit to Aestas to chew.


    She grabs it with both hands and nibbles on the edge. She''ll take forever to eat it like this, but she won''t be bored, at least.


    ?I brought your granddaughter here,? I say with a smile. ?I''m sure you''ll appreciate it.?


    The Queen Dowager observes her with wide eyes. I can see uncertainty in her eyes. She would like to acknowledge Aestas, on one side, but she also has many doubts about her.


    ?I see,? I murmur. ?You don''t like Juliet, so you don''t want to play with Aestas in return. How cruel of you, Mother.?


    ?It''s not because of that. I don''t care about who this girl''s mother is. My concern is the father.?


    ?I''d like to find out as well,? I sigh. ?But I don''t know where to start. I don''t know the court well enough, and asking random ladies might attract attention.?


    ?You should have thought about it before talking with Servilia.?


    ?Servilia Verres, the Marchioness? Are you two so close that you call her by name, Mother??


    She winces every time I call her Mother, but I don''t have time to correct myself. There''s too much to talk about.


    ?We shared a man in the past. It''s enough to become good friends.?


    ?I don''t know whether to envy your character or pity you. Sharing your husband must have been hard.?


    ?I never loved him. I was a little naive when I was young, and I might have dreamt about being loved by the King. But I grew up fast in this place. Once I realised who I could love and who I couldn''t, my life became easier. Life was cruel and took away half of my life.?


    ?Your son,? I say. ?That''s why you''re ready to do everything to save your daughter. She''s all you have.?


    ?It''s pitiful, I know. But it''s true.?


    ?But how can you be so sure that Aestas is not your son''s daughter??


    ?Because my son couldn''t have children. It''s... The doctor said it would be difficult, but I didn''t tell the King. Only the doctor and I know about it, and the doctor is far away, living his life in luxury. You won''t find him, dear daughter-in-law.?


    ?So, it''s true. This girl isn''t an heir to the throne,? I realise.


    I turn to Aida, and she nods. There''s no relationship between these two. Aestas isn''t related to Ignis nor the Queen Dowager. Too big of a coincidence, right?


    ?Who is the father, then??


    ?I do not know. I wasn''t expecting an heir to the throne from them, so I didn''t pay any attention to that woman. It turns out it was a mistake... But I can''t ruin the memory of my son. I won''t help you prove it.?


    I roll my eyes and lean back. It''s really a pity because Aestas is so cute with her big brown eyes and blonde locks. She''ll become a beauty, and many will turn to take a look when she walks in the Royal Gardens.


    ?Grandma isn''t such a nice person, Aestas. You prefer your aunt, don''t you?? I say.


    ?Ant.?


    I''ll make sure she grows up well. Next to her mother if, by any chance, Juliet turns out to be innocent in this whole matter. But, even if she was the one plotting to have my head, the child would still be innocent.


    ?There''s still the option that this is not the Princess. Maybe Juliet exchanged her baby with another for safety.?


    ?Don''t be so naive. She had an extra-marital affair. It''s not as rare as you think. Not in this place,? the Queen Dowager says. ?Your husband is the living proof of that.?


    ?I have a question. There''s something I''m not clear about yet.?


    She''s annoying and acts like a bitch with my husband, but I would really like to know why. She''s a friend of the Marchioness, but her hate caused the death of Ignis''s mother, even though indirectly.


    She''s full of contradictions, and I''d like to solve at least the most relevant ones. She hates Ignis from the depth of her heart.


    Why? Is it simply because of that one time the King didn''t listen to her opinion? Was it so important to her, enough to ruin a kid''s childhood?


    The Marchioness did say something about noble blood and safe ways of sharing a husband, but that couldn''t be all.. Or maybe it is, but the only way to know it, at this point, is to ask the wife directly.

 Chapter 153 - Family Ties (2)

    *WARNING: mentioning of abuse. Read at your discretion.*


    ?There''s something I''m not clear about yet,? I say. ?You chose the late King''s mistresses, and you were disillusioned about marriage. A lover more or less didn''t change the overall count. So, why do you hate my husband so much??


    I move Aestas on my right thigh so that she can play undisturbed with my dress when she''s done with her cookie.


    ?It''s not about the count,? the Queen Dowager chuckles. ?It''s about status. I was the one approving and selecting the King''s mistresses.?


    Oh, that''s true. But is it really enough to explain it?


    ?A man is a man,? I say, using her same words. ?Why were you so surprised he didn''t respect the boundaries you set??


    ?It was a deal between the two of us,? she starts. ?As long as we both upheld our sides, we were equal. Partners. I gave him a son and promised a second one in a few years. Meanwhile, he said he wouldn''t leave any bastard to be on our children''s way.?


    Is that so? Is that the only reason?


    ?I selected appropriate ladies, and he told me his preferences. I was the one taking care of his nightly schedule, and I made sure that the women used precautions to avoid pregnancies. I knew they would do anything to avoid it, so I had extra measures for every possible trick they could think of. It worked well for the first two years... Three, maybe. But then, the balance was broken.?


    She stares at the table, wondering about how much to tell me. She resumes looking me in the eye after a whole minute, and she smiles bitterly.


    ?Do you want to know the truth? The untold story I haven''t spoken about? There were only two people knowing it, and one is dead now. I thought I would bring it with me to the grave, but why not tell a half-commoner busybody??


    I nod, ignoring the part about being a busybody. I''m doing this because I was investigating dangerous things. Then, after stumbling upon her story, I became curious about her real face and decided to ask her. I won''t press her if she decides not to talk, though.


    It will be the last time I ask. If she doesn''t talk, I''ll just forget and treat her like a crazy and evil woman for the rest of our life together.


    ?One day, the late King didn''t respect our pact. He slept with a maid with red hair and skin white like snow. She was of a different beauty than everyone else in the Palace; she had the typical accent of the northern lands. She wasn''t noble, and she barely knew how to read and write. She had caught the King''s attention, but I didn''t accept it. Among the few rules I had set, there was one very clear and unbreakable: no commoners allowed. The King could choose any noble maiden or wed lady in this court. As long as he didn''t sleep with the help, I wouldn''t have stopped him.?


    So, it is like that: Ignis''s mother was a commoner. That''s the sin the Queen couldn''t forgive.


    ?That''s when I realised,? she sighs. ?I realised I wasn''t a peer, a partner... I was just another pawn for that man. He didn''t find anything wrong in breaking his word. Because he gave his word to me, and I was not relevant enough to keep promises. That''s how Kings work.?


    She shuts for a few seconds, and I believe the story is over. It''s understandable, though. Ignis''s mother made her realise that she didn''t weigh anything. It''s not nice to find out, all of a sudden, that someone was doing as you said out of... what? Pity? Condescension?


    I would be heartbroken, as well, if I found out someone was just pretending to be my partner, that they fulfilled my requests just because it was easier than not.


    ?Since that moment, I haven''t slept in the King''s bed again.?


    Oh, this is interesting. The story isn''t over.


    ?I avoided spending too much time with him, and I arranged his nightly schedule just like before. After a few months, he understood he made a mistake.?


    She''s scratching her hand while talking as if there was something wrong with it.


    ?But it was too late. The maid was pregnant, and she gave birth to a son. A bastard son, yet the second in line to the throne. The King offered to have another son so that he could be the second and your husband just third and, by consequence, not a threat anymore.?


    So, did they make peace? I have so many questions, but I don''t want to interrupt her talk. I fear she''ll shut up if I do, and this time I''m sure she won''t restart talking.


    ?But I really didn''t want to sleep with him anymore,? she sighed. ?I couldn''t accept to share a husband with a maid.?


    She seems to have regained some regality, and she moves a lock of hair, the only one out of place. I bet she left it free just for this purpose because the rest, every single strand of hair, is perfectly nestled in the bun.


    ?We spent around ten years pretending to be married. I would avoid him during the night and appear in the morning to take care of the women. It didn''t feel too bad, all in all. Once I got used to my position, and once accepted it, my life was peaceful. I didn''t feel any obligation towards him, and I didn''t feel guilty for not giving him the second son I had promised. After all, he already had a spare heir.?


    This doesn''t feel like it''ll become a funny story. Something deep in my stomach is yelling at me to stop listening. To avert my attention, bring the child out, and stop the Queen from revealing the source of her ache.


    ?At some point, the King was so determined to win me back. I don''t know why... He just decided that I was a prey for him to conquer... Or maybe he got tired of sleeping around. I really don''t know. He thought that, if there was no more spare heir, I would have accepted to have a second son. I wouldn''t have been able to reject him, in that case.?


    Wait, is there a rule about that? I won''t be able to reject the King until we have two sons? Oh, not bad, not bad... I hope Ignis and I have many, many girls.


    It''s not the time to let my thoughts fly! I shall focus and show my best side to the Queen. She''s talking about her traumas, after all. To her, this rule didn''t look so good and nice when the King used it for his gain and against her.


    ?One day, he tried poisoning the bas... The King. Unfortunately, the maid drank the poison and died from it. The child had a fever for a few days, and when he woke up, the funeral was over.?


    Yes, this is exactly as I thought.


    ?I convinced the King to send him away to avoid other attempts. I said I didn''t feel well... But the King refused. He said his son would stay with him and that he wouldn''t fail another time.?


    The Queen swallows, and she takes a deep breath as if the worst part is coming now.


    ?I couldn''t do anything back then. I was weak and held no power, just like now. My name meant nothing, and it was even forbidden to use. All I had was my stubbornness, but it wasn''t enough.?


    Her eyes fill with tears while I freeze in place. I should have sent Aestas back, for goodness. She doesn''t need to listen to all of this, even if she''s too young to understand.


    The Queen looks at me. Her eyes are two piercing pins, reaching straight to my stomach. It hurts, looking at her in this moment.


    ?Men are like that,? she says. And she shrugs as if it was allowed for us Queens. As if we could afford to move our shoulders. ?And the late King was a man just like any other.?


    ?That''s how Gratia was born,? I say, my tone low and careful. I don''t want to hurt her even more.


    I feel sorry, a little guilty for the interrogation, and so angry at that dead man who''s turning into nothingness in some cold grave. How could he do that to his wife? How could he be forceful with her?


    Moreover, she gave birth to a daughter after that... It must have been painful for her.


    ?I used the pregnancy as an excuse, and he followed my wishes. His child went south and spent a couple of years in Count Falco''s residence. I gave birth to a daughter, not a son, so the King wasn''t as pleased with it. Not that it had any importance.?


    She''s back to her normal self. I think this is the end of her part of the story.. And, honestly, I''m not keen to inquire any further.

 Chapter 154 - Family Ties (3)

    I come back with Aestas just in time.


    We storm into Ignis''s office and greet him with our smiling expressions. I''m a little shaken after the Queen Dowager''s story, but it''s not the right time to let it get to me.


    The King sits at his desk, scribbling something with his most focused expression. He barely notices our presence, and he just orders the servants to bring refreshments. I''m slowing him down a lot today, but it''s also nice to have the chance to see him working.


    ?You can bring some work with you tonight. I can help you,? I say. Just like I helped him before, especially that night in my family''s residence.


    ?Hm-m,? he hums, leaving the paper he just signed on the side to dry.


    ?As for us,? I say, turning to Aestas, ?shall we play a little? We''re big girls and can have fun without your uncle, can''t we??


    She giggles at me, and I wonder whether she understands my words.


    ?Ta-ta wok,? she says.


    I let her down and wait for her balance to be a little stable before moving my hands away from her torso. I hold her by the arms, and we take a couple of clumsy steps on the soft carpet in the King''s office.


    ?Ta-ta wa-aok ant.?


    ?Oh, yes,? I agree. ?Your aunt is so useful, isn''t she??


    ?Anko??


    ?He''s useful in his own way, I guess.?


    ?Ankoo,? she screams, and I sigh, dejected. ?Anko look. Look Ta-ta...?


    Oh, dear, here we are.


    ?Your uncle is working,? I whisper, and I throw a glance to check the status of his annoyance. I meet a pair of gentle emeralds observing our interactions and games.


    Aestas chuckles, all happy to have attracted his attention.


    ?You''re already a drama queen, Tata,? I complain.


    And here I wanted to play without making a fuss. Ignis risks falling behind schedule, which means he won''t make it in time for dinner. I will fall asleep before he''s done, and we won''t have the chance to talk.


    ?Ta-ta wok,? she repeats, ignoring me like I''m made of air.


    ?Hey!? I moan.


    ?I''m looking,? Ignis says, still sitting at his enormous, mahogany desk. ?My girls are so hard-working today, aren''t you??


    ?Heh!?


    The child in my arms has never been so active. Even the first time I saw her with Ignis, she was calm and playing with his clothes, staring at him and exchanging words. Where does all the energy come from?


    ?Wok to Anko!?


    Oh, so far? Yet, I can''t have a choice but help her on the way because she starts marching with so much conviction... This girl will reach far, my word!


    ?Just a little more,? Ignis says, reaching out to us when we''re a few steps from him. Just then, I notice how Aestas isn''t as unstable as she looked... Maybe, just maybe...


    I let her go, and she moves a few steps on her own. She is happy and joyous, running to her uncle with all her power. But then, the carpet ends and the hard wood hits against her baby shoes. It''s the last step, she''s almost done it when she trips. Her right foot folds outside, her ankle bends, and she falls on the side.


    Ignis catches her before the impact with the floor, but my heart stops all the same. Goodness, it was a single second! Aestas starts crying out loud, desperately, and she hugs Ignis when he picks her up to comfort her.


    ?Oh, no,? he says, rubbing her back. ?Nothing happened, Aestas. It''s all fine...?


    She cries so desperately that I feel guilty. If I didn''t let her go, she wouldn''t be so scared now... What if I''ve caused her trauma, and she doesn''t want to walk again?


    Oh, jeez, she''s so young and delicate!


    ?Veronica, calm down,? Ignis chuckles.


    The screams have decreased in volume, and now Aestas is just sobbing from time to time. She''s still glued to my husband, but at least she''s not glaring at me. Most likely, she doesn''t know I''m the adult responsible for her fall.


    This is how Juliet finds us.


    Her daughter''s face is dripping with tears, and she''s shamelessly hugging Ignis with all her strength. When it looks like she''s calming down, this little beast comes up with a new reason to complain and continue being pampered by my husband.


    Ignis, on his side, is just comforting his niece and worrying for her. He''s also doing his best to help me feel less worried about the whole situation.


    And, finally, there''s me. It''s obvious it''s my fault if Aestas cried, and I haven''t yet erased the guilt from my expression.


    I don''t want to know what Juliet thinks now.


    ?I see you''ve had an adventurous day,? she comments.


    ?We''ve started walking, and then we almost fell down,? Ignis explains. ?Almost. It''s all right now, isn''t it, Aestas??


    ?Ta-ta no fall. Ta-ta wok.?


    The Princess''s lips tremble a little.


    ?You shouldn''t call yourself like that,? she says, keeping calm and composed. ?Use the word I, Aestas.?


    ?T... No... No fall. Anko hepp.?


    ?Your uncle helped?? she says. ?How fortunate. Have you thanked him??


    She shakes her head, turning to Ignis and pressing her cheek on his once again.


    ?This is not how you thank people,? Juliet scolds her.


    ?Tank ou, anko,? she murmurs. ?Ta-ta no hutt.?


    ?I''m happy you''re not hurt,? he replies, pecking her cheek and finally parting from her.


    Can I have my part of Ignis now? He''s hugged and pampered another woman for so long. I want that too, even if it means working with him for the whole night and reading a mountain of papers in his stead.


    The Princess''s handmaids collect the child for her, and one holds Aestas, patting her back when she becomes unresting.


    Has Aida finished her job by now? She''s had little time to examine Juliet''s aura, and I have no clue whether it''s barely enough. I can''t glance at her now, though, because I might get caught. People don''t pay any attention to the servants here. Unless they''re plotting something, of course.


    ?Princess...? I say before she can get out and disappear from our reach. ?I just wanted to say... It''s so nice to play with Aestas. You can bring her to us another time as well.?


    ?I wouldn''t dare to disturb your Majesties'' work.?


    What work? I''m freed from most duties since I''m pregnant, and Ignis can work while I play with Tata.


    ?A little break won''t do us any ill,? I say instead. ?It has been a very nice afternoon, and we had a lot of fun. Am I right, Aestas??


    I better not call her Tata in front of the Princess. She doesn''t seem to like that name, and she might change her mind and keep the kid away so that I don''t influence her with my countryside manners.


    ?And wok,? she confirms as if I was the only person in this Palace who can do something as complicated as walking.


    ?You will walk a lot soon,? I reply. She''ll run around in the garden, playing with the maids and the puppies bred in the Palace. In a few more months, our child will run with her as well.


    ?It''s not wise to cause your Majesty an added work,? the Princess points out. ?Not in your Majesty''s condition. But I can bring Aestas whenever you''d like to meet her. It will be a pleasure.?


    I wave at them while they disappear, and I wait for the doors to be closed before turning to the room.


    ?What is the response?? I ask Aida.


    She nods, a sign that those were mother and daughter. I had two theories that could explain Aestas without involving extra-marital affairs.


    First was that she had been exchanged after birth with the Princess''s real baby. And, second, that the Princess never was pregnant but pretended to be, collecting a child from the outside after the faked delivery.


    The Palace had been a busy place that night, either way. No one would have noticed if babies were carried from one side to the other.


    ?Ignis, are there any people who survived the coup?? I ask him.


    A baby and two Royal heads rolling during the same night. Is it a coincidence?


    ?Why are you interested in that, now? You''re too focused on my brother, Ronnie, but trust me: he was a bad person. You shouldn''t be so curious.?


    ?I wasn''t thinking about your brother, though. Rather, about the late King. Can I talk to some witnesses from the coup??


    ?I have someone better for your curious heart. I''ve executed most of the participants, but there were a couple who I didn''t convict. One is living and working in the Palace, even though under strict surveillance. I couldn''t get rid of him just yet.?


    ?Why??


    ?You will find out the reason,? he murmurs, winking. But then, he returns to his documents and forgets about me.


    I guess, at this point, that I''m not getting the same treatment as Aestas: no pecks, hugs, and praise for me.

 Chapter 155 - A Secret Weapon (1)

    Who is the person Ignis didn''t want to execute after the coup?


    I wouldn''t have bothered executing anyone, to be honest. The late King and Crown Prince weren''t nice people. I''m sure the nobles had their reasons for the attack.


    Still, Ignis smiled at me when telling me about this person. I''m so curious to see them.


    ?I wasn''t going to let you meet this person anytime soon. But, since you asked, we''re here,? Ignis says while the guards start opening the first door.


    The first, since there are many others, each with many locks. This person isn''t just guarded but locked so deep that I wonder how they deliver food.


    Oh, most likely, the servant passages are left open. Which noble would dare use those, either way?


    While we get closer to the last door, something changes in the air. It becomes vibrant and unresting, a mixture of different energies taking the unmistakable shape of a barrier. Magic.


    ?Who is this person, Ignis?? I ask him. I get closer and whisper, making him realise that I can feel what''s happening here.


    I don''t think that a mage with so much power can be held back by a few doors, by the way. What in the world were they thinking about when they locked them inside?


    ?Here stays the King''s personal Mage,? he explains. ?My father might have had many flaws, but he knew how to value real power. He had invited a few Mages in his court; that caused the distance with the Church to grow. But this person here isn''t just that simple. He worked for my father for a decade.?


    ?And then, he decided to help his enemies kill him.? So, we''re talking about a man. Male Mages are rare, and, most often, their powers are feeble. I''ve already met an exception here, the High Priest. And I''m going to meet the second one. So many, in such a small place. What will be next?


    ?I''m sure he had his reasons,? Ignis points out. ?The late King wasn''t a nice person overall. And he had the vice to order around a powerful Mage as if he was a pawn.?


    ?Why did he listen??


    ?You''ll find out everything, Veronica.?


    ?But I can''t understand! A Mage this powerful wouldn''t just listen. He could go anywhere. Why stay here and meddle in politics.?


    ?Because he''s not as you''re imagining him right now.?


    When the last door, finally, is opened, we walk inside a dusty waiting room.


    ?Come here. He doesn''t let the maids clean this room because he doesn''t like visitors.?


    ?Visitors,? I scoff. With a dozen doors between him and the rest of the world? Who would come all the way here?


    ?What do you want?? I hear a voice. It''s of a young boy, maybe Marius''s age... What?


    This person served the late King for a decade. That''s ten years. How can he be younger than me?


    ?Come here, Flavius. There''s someone I want you to meet,? Ignis shouts back.


    ?No. I''m busy.?


    I release the magic I''ve been hiding all this time. I started repressing it at the doors; it was a natural reaction to the barrier. But, once stepped in, I can feel the power I have never caught a trace of. I''ve lived in this Palace for almost two months now, and I have never sensed any trace of power.


    ?This is a soul Mage,? I say. Just like Aida, but way, way more powerful. This person... Flavius keeps a barrier up at all times, and not a single trace of magic escapes from it.


    ?Is it that bas...? he starts, but then he sees me and shuts his mouth. He''s just appeared from a side door.


    Flavius is Marius''s age, in the end. Maybe even younger. His curly dark locks and black eyes stare back at me with utter surprise.


    ?You''re not that bastard Priest,? he says, matter-of-factly.


    ?No, I am not,? I reply.


    Who would mistake me for a Priest, for goodness?


    Flavius walks closer, inspecting me with a keen eye.


    ?You''re stronger than him,? he states, in between awe and unhappiness. He doesn''t know whether it''s a good or a bad thing.


    ?I believe so, yes. But the High Priest hides his powers, so we might have missed some detail...?


    ?Oh, no. You are more powerful. Who are you? Oh...? His eyes fly on my belly, and he looks at me and then at Ignis. All while surprised.


    How can he know Ignis is the father? Aida says it''s too early to sense anything yet. The child isn''t yet developed, and the heart isn''t beating.


    ?You got a wife!? he exclaims, frowning at the King. ?Why didn''t you tell me earlier!?


    ?I wanted to, but you didn''t reply to my letters. Were you sulking because of something??


    ?Is this the woman you went to fetch in Narith? Oh, do you have any eyes??


    Am I that ugly?


    ?You chose someone I can''t protect you from!? he continues. His flaw of words hits Ignis without a break, and I wait for a little.


    Why is this lad so furious at my husband? And why in the world is he allowed so much closeness?


    It''s my husband. Mine.


    His energy wraps me at some point, but without any real threat. Still, I try protecting myself. I have a baby in my belly, after all. It''s my first instinct to keep every strange magic far from it.


    ?And then, as if it was all right, you married this loose woman,? Flavius continues.


    At these words, Ignis moves his head back and glares.


    ?Flavius, pay attention to your words. You''re talking about my wife.?


    Loose woman? What about me is loose?


    ?She spends time with the High Priest! She''s loose!?


    ?Flavius,? Ignis repeats.


    ?How in the world can you know that?? I wonder.


    The last time I met Adelphium, was so long ago... Oh, also, how will Ignis react now?


    In fact, his eyes are now on me. They''re pleading to explain, hurt as if I back-stabbed him. But I didn''t spend so much time with the High Priest. Not since after the announcement... That''s the last time I saw him!


    It''s so long ago, yet Flavius could sense it. He''s another powerful Mage in the capital.


    As of now, I know about eleven excluding Aida and me: the kids, Adelphium, the mysterious prophet, and, finally, Flavius.


    ?Hey, how do you sense something happened more than two weeks ago?? I ask Flavius directly.


    Ignis is glaring at me in between jealousy and pain. He feels hurt as if I was going to abandon him forever. I''ll take my time to hearten him later; I''m too curious now.


    Also, I''d like to see a jealous husband. If only it wasn''t painful also for me to look at his hurt expression.


    ?Oh, Ignis, don''t listen to him!? I say. ?I haven''t talked with the High Priest since the last time he visited me. And I thought about you for the whole time, I promise!?


    I press a hand on my heart and wait for any reaction. Why is he doubting me now of all times, in front of a stranger? At least, for me, it is a stranger. For Ignis, Flavius seems like... some sort of friend.


    ?Ignis?? Flavius scoffs. ?You''re really lost, Ignatius. Don''t you discipline your woman when she behaves like this? What are you? A loyal dog??


    Oh, this brat is making things more difficult for me. And I am innocent! I''ve done nothing to betray Ignis, and I always think about him during my days.


    ?Veronica, let''s go,? he sighs. He offers his hand to me, ready to turn and walk away.


    Oh, what a pity. I was curious about this Mage. I guess I''ll ask in the future again if I have some time.


    Since I''m ready to follow, Flavius frowns.


    ?Hey! You two just came here!? he complains. ?You can''t leave immediately!?


    ?You''re the one who doesn''t want to show respect to my wife, Flavius. If things stand like this, we won''t force our presence on you.?


    ?Can''t you send her away and stay here to talk a little??


    ?I don''t want to. Bye.?


    ?No, wait, wait!?


    In a panic, Flavius starts walking in circles, moving his black eyes from me to Ignis and then back to me. He pleads for help, but I don''t know what to do. It''s not like I know him, nor do I care to stay if Ignis wants to go. My husband''s feelings are more important than my curiosity or investigations.


    ?I won''t... I won''t say anything like that anymore,? he tries.


    ?I want an apology,? Ignis says.


    ?I''m sorry, Ignatius. I won''t do it again,? he says, bowing his head and pouting a little. How childish can this brat be?


    He''s standing in the middle of this sitting room, alone and sad. As if he was being lectured by a stern parent or teacher.


    ?It''s not me who you should apologise to, though. I am not the one you offended.?


    ?But...?


    ?We''ll go.?


    ?No, wait... I don''t even know her.?


    ?I was going to introduce you two, but you don''t seem willing. I won''t force our presence on you.?


    ?I''m sorry!? he exclaims, looking at me with more angst than real sorrow. ?I won''t say anything like that anymore.?


    ?Like what? That I''m loose??


    ?And that you make Ignatius act odd. I won''t comment anymore. Is that better??


    ?So,? Ignis says, attracting all my attention to him. ?What shall we do??


    ?Hey, I apologised!? I hear in the background.


    ?It seems interesting,? I say.. ?If you deem it''s all right, I''d chat with this person.?

 Chapter 156 - A Secret Weapon (2)

    Since Ignis is on my side, I don''t care so much about this brat talking rudely, accusing me, or even treating me like I''m invisible. Flavius isn''t strong enough to hurt me, most likely, even if he''s the second most powerful Mage I''ve ever met. Second only to my mother.


    ?Why do you keep him locked?? I ask Ignis. ?It''s not like he can''t escape, most likely. Even a thousand doors wouldn''t be enough.?


    Flavius is a mind reader. He can interact with people''s minds and bodies, but he can''t force doors. I''m trying to find out how much Ignis knows about his magic.


    ?The doors are to keep the annoying people outside. I''m delivered my meals through the window, and a maid comes once a week to clean. It''s an awesome life if you ask me,? Flavius replies in Ignis''s stead.


    ?It''s all for a show,? my husband says.


    ?So, we could come here without causing such a ruckus and opening the main doors??


    ?Yes, we could walk in through the window.?


    Just as expected, Flavius can leave whenever he wants.


    ?He was involved in the coup, so I had to think about a way to make him serve a sentence. Killing and betrayal, especially if the victim is the King, can''t be pardoned.?


    I see Flavius rolling his eyes.


    ?He''s so young,? I point out.


    That''s the most concerning part. How could a child serve a King? And why did he get involved in the coup? By chance? Because of revenge or to get free?


    ?I''m just the right age!? he complains. ?I''m an experienced warrior and can go on a mission again...?


    Mission?


    ?What mission?? I wonder. ?Kids your age should stay at home and study.?


    ?Kids? I''m a few years younger than you. And I don''t need to study more. This is enough. I know what I need to finish anything the crown needs. I''m ready to go back to work.?


    This is taking longer than I thought. It''s so easy to get distracted with Flavius.


    ?Wait, can you stop blabbering about everything and explain the situation?? I wonder. ?I came here to talk about the coup. And here we are, discussing future missions. What in the world is going on??


    ?Flavius is Alba''s secret weapon,? Ignis says.


    ?Weapon? A child? Moreover, a Mage? What does the Church have to say about it??


    ?They don''t say anything, but they disapprove. That''s why my father kept some distance from them. It''s most likely the only good thing he did in a lot of time.?


    ?Oh, yes. The only one. So, Alba actually does employ Mages in secret... I thought you wouldn''t meddle in the matter, but... Well, I''m surprised.?


    ?Flavius was found as a child and brought to the Palace. The late King decided to use him for his purposes because his powers are incredible... At least for a human.?


    ?For a Mage, too,? I say. ?He''s powerful, indeed.?


    And if I say it like this, it means a lot.


    ?He served the King for almost ten years until the coup. As for what happened then... I''ll let him tell you.?


    ?Why should I?? Flavius murmurs. ?I''m not in the mood for story-telling.?


    ?Then we can leave,? Ignis points out.


    ?Ah,? he groans. ?You prefer this woman over me! So many times, at that!?


    ?Flavius, you''re being difficult right now.?


    ?But... We used to get along,? the brat murmurs, bowing his head so that the black curly locks cover his eyes.


    He''s just a teen, after all, and he''s forced to live far from everyone.


    ?Would you like to tell me a little of your story, Flavius?? I ask. ?I''d like to know more about you as well. And about my husband... How was he when he was younger??


    At these words, the brat seems to reach a decision. He looks at me for a minute, silent and thinking hard. Then, he starts talking.


    ?Just like he''s now, more or less. Ignatius doesn''t get old. It''s surprising, isn''t it??


    Oh, well, let''s wait until he turns thirty or forty before judging.


    ?He would listen to me when I was younger, and he promised I wouldn''t be forced to solve his bidding after the coronation. I don''t mind, though. I''m still waiting for some bidding to do.?


    ?What do you mean by bidding, exactly?? I inquire.


    ?Interrogations, research... I often need to find people for the King. I mean, needed. Or, like, convincing them to cooperate.?


    His lively eyes turn cold as he speaks, two black walls without emotion. Even his voice isn''t jovial anymore. Remembering about it makes him resemble a human weapon. Poor thing... How old was he when it started, five? He might not even know how to act differently now.


    ?And you would do it for the current King as well? Are you sure it''s your free will and not, let''s say, a habit??


    ?I would help Ignatius. Why not? He helped me, and he even stopped those wanting to kill me because of reasons.?


    ?Reasons??


    ?No one could organise a coup without me noticing, you woman. I was the King''s protector... I was expected to tell him when something was happening, and that''s why he didn''t expect it.?


    ?Because you kept silent.?


    ?Well, those people knew about me. They paid attention not to leave traces and not think about it in my presence. I found out because the plan had been accelerated. The original coup was planned for the month after when it happened. But, for some reason, it was anticipated.?


    ?I see... And, what about the people.?


    ?I''ve already told them the whole list. Ignatius knows. He got rid of them, and he put me here until the waters calm down. He said I''ll be able to come out once the conditions allow it.?


    ?All right, that''s good,? I say. ?But, the coup... Were they going to kill the King and Crown Prince? Was that the original goal??


    ?Actually, they were targeting Ignatius too. I told the General about it, and he was saved in time. Not that they would have succeeded, right? Ignatius is stronger than that.?


    ?You''re right!?


    ?But then, when the King activated the plan to bring the Crown Prince to safety, I stopped them.?


    Oh.


    ?Indirectly, I killed the Crown Prince.?


    ?Why??


    ?Because Ignatius would make a better King.?


    ?Like that, you became an accomplice, though. Are you regretting it??


    ?No.?


    I can''t be sure this brat isn''t dangerous. Especially because his motives and actions seem to be pretty intense. At least, he seems loyal to Ignis. But what if this loyalty gets to an extreme so much that it endangers people around Ignis?


    ?And do you think I am dangerous for him??


    ?I don''t know. But it''s late now. You''re carrying his son... Dangerous or not, I can''t kill you anymore.?


    Oh, good. I''m not potentially a threat to him.


    ?If I was out of here, I would have stopped him. But I couldn''t,? he continues.


    ?Why not??


    ?Because I promised. I said I wouldn''t get out of here without permission, and I''ll keep my word.?


    ?One day, Mages will be just like any other citizen. You will be free to walk the roads of the Capital and be yourself. You won''t need to hide,? I tell him.


    ?Uh,? he scoffs, crossing his arms. ?As if I would want that. Also, do you really think I fear walking in the city? As soon as Ignatius gives me permission, I will show you how fun walking in the city can be!?


    ?All right,? I chuckle. ?I''m looking forward to it.?


    ?You better keep your word, woman. You will follow me so that you don''t think I''m lying.?


    I just nod, hiding a smirk.


    Still, it''s a little concerning... the way he speaks. Why should Ignis give him permission to walk in the city? Isn''t it enough if he''s freed from this odd prison?


    ?Flavius has been raised as a slave,? Ignis explains. ?He thinks about himself as a weapon of the Royal Family. That''s why he follows what I say... I don''t know how to teach him freedom. He doesn''t seem to understand.?


    ?Oh,? I realise. ?That''s it. Well, his judgement hasn''t been clouded, Ignis. And, as far as I can witness, he''s choosing to listen to you.?


    ?But it''s because he was never taught the other option.?


    ?Choosing to listen is freedom,? I point out. ?And Flavius is right about one thing. We''ll work harder to make sure he understands the rest as well.?


    My husband nods, returning his eyes to the boy. So, there''s been this hidden treasure in the heart of the Palace. A Mage loyal to the Crown, willing to do my King''s bidding. And yet, all my King can worry about is how to teach him to disobey.


    That''s why Ignis is special. No matter his position, he''s always the same.


    ?What is he right about?? he murmurs.


    ?You''re a better King,? I point out.


    Somehow, I can finally see a point of contact. Flavius nods, fierce and convinced.


    I''m not the only one in this place to realise my husband''s qualities. Finally!

 Chapter 157 - Forgotten Heroes

    Time is flying by. My stomach has turned slightly round during the last week. Now, I can see the difference. At this rate, I''ll become like a hay bale way sooner than expected, and I''ll roll around instead of elegantly walking.


    Thank goodness, Ignis doesn''t seem concerned that his wife isn''t as pretty as before. He wakes me up with a kiss every morning, and he started touching my stomach more often. Now that it''s visible where the baby is, he seems more certain in his caresses. Also, his absurd fear of hurting me with the smallest move has decreased enough to allow us a normal life.


    Aida says my child is growing stronger and safer, and that the risk is decreasing as time passes. I shouldn''t move too much nor do heavy tasks all the same, but it''s comforting to know that my child''s life isn''t in danger with any step.


    She also said that the child will soon come to life. It''s a matter of days. Oh, already? It seemed like forever, just a month ago.


    Like this, I walk around in the Palace with my entourage and meet people as usual, just like before I knew about the child. Everything seems back to normal, except for the shadow of danger who hasn''t retreated yet. We''re pretending to have relaxed so that they believe we lowered our guards. But we''re ready to catch them any moment. Their first wrong step will be the end.


    Aida and Tobin don''t step away from me, and I''m starting to realise that the King''s Shadow has excruciating long turns. He stays with me twelve hours on some days.


    ?Sir Tobin, I have a question,? I ask him one day.


    ?Yes, your Majesty??


    ?Aren''t you displeased to be always with me? I mean, you''re the King''s Shadow, his personal bodyguard. Yet, he sent you here to protect the Queen. Would you like to go back to your previous job position??


    ?I am following my King''s orders,? he points out. ?At this moment, I''m more required in this position.?


    ?But aren''t you unhappy about it??


    ?No, ma''am. I don''t dare have preferences when I receive orders. His Majesty said I''m required here, and here I will be.?


    ?I''m dragging you down,? I point out. ?You''re the first knight of the Palace, yet you''re babysitting the Queen and watching over her while she drinks tea and sleeps all day. I wouldn''t like it if I were you.?


    ?I''m protecting the King''s family,? he says. ?It''s a task his Majesty wouldn''t entrust just anyone with.?


    ?Oh,? I sigh. ?You''re so loyal. Before the King and I parted ways, a few months ago, you told me to stay by his side. At that moment, I realised that you were loyal to him and would follow his orders. Yet, he left you with me. To protect me or just to check I don''t escape; it doesn''t make any difference now. I was worried you would resent me for keeping you far from your King.?


    Tobin chuckles. It''s the first time I see that expression. So, he does know how to laugh! I''m shocked. He''s more human than he looks.


    ?Following his orders is my way of staying close to his Majesty.?


    I see. I should learn a little from Tobin. It would be better if listening to Ignis made me feel like that. Still, it seems I need to have him very, very close, to feel calm and pleased.


    ?Our King is very hard-working,? I comment.


    If there''s something Tobin and I can talk about freely, it''s Ignis''s qualities.


    ?He is, indeed. And his Majesty is gaining experience in ruling every day. Alba is safe in his hands.?


    ?We all are safe,? I add. ?Our future will be bright with him in command.?


    As we both nod, Tobin''s expression back to his usual plain face, the door is opened, and Aida walks in. She brings hot tea and pastries.


    ?You were talking about the King,? she realises.


    Both Tobin and I are light-hearted right now. Even though his expression doesn''t change, there''s something particularly peaceful in the way he stands on guard and watches over me. As for me, I''m transparent to my handmaid.


    Aida sighs, shaking her head while pouring the tea for me. She stirs a few minutes until it cools down, and she leaves it on the table for me.


    She''s getting along with Tobin in her own way. They don''t understand each other, but they both know that the other has many secrets. Tobin is the King''s right-hand man, the first he talks to when there''s something to solve. It''s obvious he''s not as simple as he looks while guarding me.


    As for Aida, she has too many weird habits to be considered a handmaid like any other. First of all, her way of calling people. Especially Ignis and me.


    She still calls me Highness, and Tobin has gotten used to it. He doesn''t inquire any further, just like he asked nothing after finding out about my powers.


    It''s a tiny equilibrium between the three of us, and it looks like there isn''t any need to reveal our secrets to trust each other.


    ?Were you here at the time of the coup?? I ask Tobin.


    ?I was, your Majesty. But I was a simple guard.?


    ?You knew the King from before... From the battlefield. Would you like to tell me something about back then??


    Ignis was just a teenager when he enlisted in the army. The King approved his idea, hoping he would die during the war and solve his problem without the Queen Dowager feeling any guilt.


    ?I spent a few months fighting alongside his Majesty. After the war, when the officers were decorated, I was offered to become a guard in the Palace. Given my skills, I rose in level until reaching the inner circle of the Royal Guards. I wasn''t the captain until his Majesty''s coronation.?


    ?Oh, you have military decorations!? I exclaim, excited. Oh, well, of course, he does. We''re talking, most likely, about the best warrior in the whole Alba. ?And my husband? Was he also decorated back then??


    Was he happy and excited about it? Was he nervous about being in the centre of everyone''s attention after the war?


    ?No, your Majesty. That didn''t happen. His Majesty''s merits were... forgotten.?


    His face turns dim. Oh, his face actually doesn''t change one bit. It''s his aura that darkens. I''m getting used to reading Tobin''s mood, so I can understand how he feels right now. Unhappy for the injustice and angry with dead people for treating Ignis in the way they were used to.


    ?Oh, maybe his role wasn''t as decisive that time,? I wonder.


    In the end, Ignis has been decorated many times. After his first war, no one could deny his merits. His Royal Jacket is covered by military symbols and decorations, so many that I would struggle if I wanted to count them.


    ?If not for his Majesty, the battle would have been longer and more painful. We won in a short time, using fewer resources than necessary. It was something worthy to be remembered through history.?


    ?Really??


    ?We were in a shortage of food and weapons at the time. Most of the resources travelled to the main front. We were defending a passage. The enemy troops knew about it, and they thought they could use the chance to invade Alba through there. They were also dreaming about killing or abducting the second Prince to gain tactical advantage and something to bargain for even more riches.?


    ?They underestimated our King, just like other people used to,? I point out. Surprising Ignis, abducting him for ransom? Oh, they were fools.


    ?His Majesty was known to be an unloved Prince. Everyone thought he would grow weak because of that. It turns out that it was his strength. Every single soldier fighting with him remembers that battle, and they tell their children about it every day. It was memorable, something that happens only once in centuries... We haven''t forgotten about it, and we never will. Even if the Palace nobles don''t see the greatness of what was done.?


    ?No one knows? You shouldn''t tell it just to me.?


    I want a list... Oh, I''m growing used to asking for lists with names recently.


    ?I want a list with all the soldiers fighting that battle. Especially those who weren''t given a decoration nor a better position.?


    ?Your Majesty?? Tobin murmurs. He''s surprised, but he''s not distrusting me. Somehow, he knows I won''t cause trouble.


    Or, maybe, he''s just certain the soldiers won''t accept anything that would endanger their King.


    ?I''ve been working hard, thinking every day about possible ways to improve the King''s reputation,? I explain. ?Till now, it has helped a little. Still, it''s not enough. I need something more mind-blowing than saving the Queen during a random attempt. And... The best way to fight against the lies about his tyranny is simply the truth.. We don''t need to come up with anything because the real stories are already epic enough.?

 Chapter 158 - Choices

    ?I heard you''re looking for soldiers!?


    Where did Flavius come from?


    ?Hey, weren''t you imprisoned?? I wonder.


    What is he doing here? What if someone sees him? Even so, there aren''t many people who could stumble upon him in the Queen''s garden.


    ?How did you come here?? I ask.


    ?I passed through the window,? he explains with a shrug.


    ?The one that your maid uses??


    ?No, another one.?


    He sits next to me without waiting for an invitation and reaches out for the pastries on the table.


    ?How are we going to proceed?? he inquires while munching.


    ?We??


    ?I wanna help.?


    ?You''re not exactly included in the plan, Flavius. Also, since when do you want to help me??


    ?Not you. Ignatius. I also want everyone to talk about him a little better. I''ve heard rumours about a curse, but there isn''t any on him. I checked twice, and his soul is as pure as a child''s.?


    While we start out chatting, I hear a pair of panicking steps. Oh, I''ve forgotten about it.


    ?It''s fine, Aida,? I say. ?This is Flavius.?


    She stops, her breath short and her eyes red with worry.


    ?He''s the Crown''s hidden weapon.?


    ?We-weapon?? she stutters.


    I know, right? Who would talk like this about a living person?


    ?This is Aida,? I add. ?She''s my guardian. She follows me everywhere and makes sure I''m safe.?


    ?Do you need a bodyguard?? Flavius says, glaring at me. ?You can just defend yourself.?


    ?I know, right? Well, it''s a custom in the family.?


    ?Why??


    ?Because that''s how the suc... Oh, nothing.?


    He doesn''t know about the Queen of Mages. It''s because he didn''t have parents, most likely. No one could tell him who to ask for help and protection.


    ?Aida is like you, don''t you see?? I murmur, trying to change the topic. ?Just, not so powerful.?


    ?She is,? he nods.


    Even though he didn''t have anyone teaching him, he knows how to use his powers very well. Even how to recognise Mages and estimate their powers. It''s good, even though it must mean he''s a genius.


    ?You''re a good Mage,? I say. ?You know how to do a lot of things. Who taught you??


    ?I''ve learned alone. The King just told me what to do, and I had to learn how to perform the magic.?


    ?As a kid??


    ?Since I was six. That''s how I learned: by doing.?


    ?You were here to help me with the mission... What can you do??


    ?I don''t know. I can tell everyone how awesome Ignatius is. He used to bring me sweets in secret when I was in punishment, back in the days.?


    ?Punishment??


    ?When I couldn''t fulfil the whole mission, the King would forbid me from eating.?


    ?Oh.?


    ?But Ignatius was brave and didn''t care about the King''s fury.?


    ?I see... Ignis is brave, indeed. He doesn''t fear my powers, and he was calm even when I was raging. He knows what I can do, but he treats me normally,? I agree.


    ?Also, he fights very well.?


    ?Oh, yes! I''ve seen him take down several assassins at once. He was so cool...?


    ?I would have liked seeing it as well,? Flavius points out.


    ?You haven''t??


    ?There aren''t many enemies in the Palace. And I usually take care of them without fighting.?


    ?Do you know anything about those trying to kill me?? I wonder. Maybe, Flavius noticed something.


    Still, since he doesn''t like me, he might not tell me just like he did with the late King.


    ?No, I don''t. But I can try finding out.?


    ?You''re saying you''ll help me save my neck?? I chuckle. ?How unexpected.?


    ?First of all, if you die, Ignatius will be unhappy. And second, who will help with spreading stories about his adventures? Right now, you need to live. Not to mention your son.?


    ?My son? Oh, right. How do you know it''s a son? Aida can''t sense it yet.?


    The aforementioned Aida stands a few steps from us, a little shocked. She doesn''t leave, for I''m still potentially in danger next to a moody teenager, but she doesn''t come closer nor utters a word.


    ?It''s obvious! He''s not alive yet, but it''s a matter of days.?


    ?Days? Oh, I can''t wait to hear about him! Which colour will his hair be? Will he resemble Ignis? I hope he does a lot! Wouldn''t that be awesome??


    ?I wonder... I''d like him to resemble Ignatius as well, but I feel a lot of your aura. It''s like... It will be someone like you. With your power.?


    ?Oh,? I moan. My son will be a Mage. Still, male Mages don''t usually have much power. Magic is a world full of women.


    My successor will be the child with more magical power.


    ?But there''s also something about Ignatius. I hope this son isn''t too similar to you.?


    ?Hey!? I''m still the Queen here, yet this brat talks to me as if we were buddies. ?Please, be a little polite.?


    ?I don''t like being polite. It''s a waste of time.?


    ?If you want to be part of the Court, you shall learn the rules.?


    Oh, and it''s not fair. I had to learn etiquette. This brat should, as well.


    ?Have you ever met Aestas?? I ask him before it slips from my mind again. ?Princess Juliet''s daughter.?


    ?No. I was imprisoned soon after her birth.?


    ?But you do know the Princess, right??


    ?Yes, that wench.?


    ?Wench??


    ?She hates me. Every time we were in the same room, she would either glare at me unless her husband was nearby. In that case, she would glare at him. Who could hate someone as beautiful as me, right? There must be something wrong with her!?


    ?Wrong??


    ?Yes. Also, she likes muddling waters. She sent me on a mission something like three months before the coup.?


    ?She had the authority to do that??


    ?Not her, but she made it so that the King had the idea. I spent a month out from the Palace, looking for some people who might not exist. When I came back, I was grounded because I failed and couldn''t eat. Too bad that Ignatius wasn''t around, so I stood hungry for a while.?


    ?I don''t understand, Flavius. You could sneak in the kitchens and eat. Why follow the King''s orders??


    ?Because I''m the Crown''s weapon. I do what the King says without asking questions.?


    As if I could believe about not asking questions. I can''t imagine him silently accepting orders. He''s chatty and likes to complain; come on!


    ?So, you saved Ignis because you thought he wouldn''t make you suffer from hunger.?


    ?And he doesn''t. I was right.?


    I''m doing my best to understand his logic, but it''s difficult and intricate. He followed the King''s orders mechanically, and the only time he wasn''t a weapon was when the coup started.


    ?A real weapon doesn''t care about who sits on the throne,? I point out. ?You''re not a weapon, Flavius. You are a person.?


    ?No, Mages aren''t people. They''re either tools of the Church... And I didn''t want that. I prefer serving the King than the Church. At least I won''t burn.?


    He was a little boy when his training started. He was brainwashed by that family of wicked people.


    ?You can be a person, Flavius. Just like I.?


    ?Aren''t you Ignatius''s person? Like me.?


    ?No, I''m my own. It just happens that I listen to my King, but I do it because I choose to. I want to serve him, so I do.?


    Ignis was right. Flavius really doesn''t act as a free person. He doesn''t consider himself as one, to begin with.


    Even though it would be easier to manipulate him like this, I don''t want to step on my values. Even if he might become dangerously out of control, I can''t use the methods of the Church on a Mage.


    I won''t disappoint Ignis, as first. And then, I won''t ruin my reputation as Crown Princess of Mages. My mother wouldn''t approve of it if I manipulated a child like this.


    ?You need to learn,? I say out loud.


    ?I already learned!?


    ?You need more. You''re human as well, Flavius. Just, with a little more power.?


    ?But the King...?


    ?The King is dead, and so are his orders. Your King now is Ignis, isn''t he? He doesn''t want a slave. He wants a follower who chooses their way.?


    ?I don''t know how to be that.?


    ?It''s fine. You can learn. And you will become even more useful if you do. Followers are essential, while slaves aren''t that necessary.?


    ?Essential,? he repeats in awe. ?I want to! I want to!?


    ?You can become Ignis''s friend.?


    ?Oh, that...?


    Somehow, this doesn''t seem to have an appeal.


    ?I can''t be his friend. Weapons don''t have friends but owners.?


    He''s spent his whole life living like a servant, like an object, and it''s difficult to explain what''s the difference.


    ?Why have you come here today?? I wonder. ?What made you decide?? For sure, Ignis didn''t send him.


    ?I felt... Ehm, I just wanted to.?


    ?This is something only people can feel. Wishes and decisions, feelings... It''s something that can set you free. How did you feel when you let those people kill the King, Flavius? You made a choice, and that set you free.?


    ?I felt... Uhm, relieved? Maybe.?


    ?You need friends!? I decide. ?Friends your age! You will see how beautiful it is to be people. And, also, how difficult it is. You''re responsible for yourself once you''re free. It has dark sides, just like everything else.?


    ?I don''t know...?


    ?You can give it a try. Then, if you really don''t like it, you can continue being a weapon. But, at least, it will be your own decision, Flavius.. You will be free to choose.?

 Chapter 159 - Planned (1)

    Flavius has been spending a lot of time with me lately. So much that he meets my brother, and they become sort of friends. It seems Ignis doesn''t disagree with his presence, so I don''t chase him away.


    I''ve started contacting the soldiers and exchanging information with them one at a time. They will sooner or later come to the Palace. I''ll organise a meeting and tell them what I expect from them. Those who have decorations can''t just leave their job, but most of them were forgotten. They''re in a hurry to accept and transform the most forgotten battle in Alba''s history into an epic story.


    Still, I first need to find out who''s behind the attempts at my life. Even if getting rid of my baby and of Gratia means that Eastas becomes the next in line, I still can''t believe the Princess would accept such a risk. There''s more to the story, isn''t there?


    And there are other people involved, of course. She, alone, wouldn''t be able to organise such a hunt.


    It''s been calm for a while now. I''m expecting another attack. Everyone is, honestly. Why stop now? The child will be born soon, and it''ll be more difficult to get rid of us both then.


    Is it possible that they found out about our suspicions? Is that what''s making them waste time? Or are the defences around me strong enough to keep them far?


    Also, I haven''t met the Princess in so long... I wanted to investigate more about the child''s father, but she''s been elusive. It''s difficult to ask Aida who''s the father if Aestas isn''t nearby.


    ?What are we doing today?? Flavius asks, sitting next to me and analysing the pastries on the table.


    ?I don''t know what you will do, but I''m joining his Majesty, the King, for tea. He will have a moment of rest, and I want to be there and look at him.?


    ?You''re just worried about the other women.?


    ?What other women?? I chuckle. ?I''m the only one in his heart and bed.?


    ?Oh, but do the others know it??


    ?Why should I care??


    ?I''d like to ask you, but I smell sour from my lodgings. You''re a possessive wife even if you spend time with that bastard High Priest.?


    ?It''s all part of the plan to help Ignis. And the other Mages as well, one day.?


    I just want to look at Ignis because he''s so handsome when he takes a break. It has nothing to do with my jealousy. I have only pure intentions this time! Especially because my belly is growing and, every day, Ignis checks the progress and tells me a thousand times how beautiful I am. He must be lying, but his voice is so melodious that I listen.


    No matter what, I know he won''t betray me. I can keep my jealousy well-hidden. There''s no need to make him realise how bad I am.


    ?I''m going because Ignis will spend some time with his friends,? I say. ?He asked me to attend, and I''m curious. I know some of them rather well, but I haven''t seen Ignis interact with them normally yet.?


    It''s always been either very formal or decoy.


    ?He''s just like he''s with you. Ignatius doesn''t have two faces, even if he''s improving at showing the King''s power,? Flavius says a moment before biting on his favourite pastry.


    Marius reaches us sooner than planned, and he lets his weight fall on the chair with a sigh.


    ?Are you two exchanging praises like your usual?? he inquires. ?Someone here is working their butt off while you two spend your time competing to see who can say better things about his Majesty.?


    ?Working? You sit on a chair and pretend to be following serious conversations.?


    ?I do follow conversations! Who''s going to be your eyes and ears in the Council, if not me, ah??


    ?I can be my own eyes. By the way, how are things going??


    ?Bad. Ventis is going to declare war, and Borea isn''t replying to missives.?


    ?Borea? They allow the use of magic,? I murmur, caressing my chin while thinking. Is there something I could do, at least as a matter of politics?


    ?Their Mages don''t accept that a single person, unknown and hidden from humans, can be the Queen,? Marius points out. ?To them, we all are nothing.?


    ?Ah, but it''s worth a try,? I say. What can I lose? At most, they''ll send me to hell and turn their backs. But it''s not like they''re reserving more attention to the missives.


    ?It''s time,? Bea warns me, and I get up. Indeed, I shall get ready and meet Ignis''s friends with a smile and not a concerned frown.


    ?We can talk later,? I say, waving at the two lads already lost in their own conversation. I''m glad they get along, even though it''s odd for someone with Flavius''s character and Marius''s diffidence.


    ?Bring me the golden mantle,? I tell Bea while reaching the end of the garden. ?I want to look regal today.?


    Lola runs a second later as if she could hear me order from the hallway.


    ?Here, your Majesty!? she says while helping me wear the mantle and folding the train on my arm. My hair is just as perfect as it was this morning, and I''ve eaten enough not to be tempted later.


    I''ve fulfilled my duties this morning, the unavoidable ones, and I''m ready for an afternoon of relaxing with people close to my age.


    ?If anything, you can talk with my brother,? I say. ?Come to me only if it''s very, very urgent.?


    I take two steps only out from the garden when Tobin tugs me in his direction and shields my body. An arrow passes next to us, and Lola and Bea react by covering me with their bodies.


    ?No,? I say, ?it''s dangerous!?


    They should hide, not shield me.


    ?Someone is trying to hurt you, your Majesty,? Tobin points out. ?I will be right back.?


    He disappears behind the corner to catch the killer, and I wonder how long will it take this time for him to come back. Last time it was fast, but he also lost the assassins.


    ?Your Majesty should go inside, now,? Bea says, turning to me. Lola follows, nodding fiercely with her head.


    Turned to me, they don''t see the two figures approaching. Both wear black capes, and we can''t see their faces. Not that I expect to recognise them. Most likely, they''ve hired assassins.


    ?Marius!? I shout. ?Marius, the sword!?


    He''s bringing his along because I officially allowed him to walk armed in the Queen''s garden. As for me, I don''t have any. I have a knife in the pouch, but it won''t be effective against two swords at once.


    Also, I shouldn''t use magic in this situation, in front of so many witnesses.


    ?Marius!?


    He''s fast, and he stands in front of me to protect us. He barely can parry the attacks, but he somehow manages. We resist a little longer, but two people are too many for someone not trained enough.


    Marius won''t last long.


    ?Bea, let''s go,? I say.


    If I walk away, at least one of them will follow me. With a single aggressor, I might be able to win without making them realise I''m using magic.


    Also, that''s what Ignis taught me during our honeymoon: if there are many aggressors, run away.


    Oh, but this has been so easy. I''ve turned the corner, and no one is coming after me.


    ?It''s a trap,? I say.


    Bea stops in her steps and turns to me, her face blank and confused.


    ?Trap?? she wonders.


    ?It''s been too easy. I''ve already escaped assassins before, and it took us so much effort and a crazy speed to succeed. It''s impossible we could escape with a couple of steps.?


    Moreover, the way the second couple appeared after Tobin left to look for the first attacker...


    ?This has been planned! Everything,? I say. ?It''s an organised attack, and we don''t know how many of them there are.?


    I shouldn''t act in the most rational way. That''s exactly what they want! I should surprise them, doing what they don''t expect... Like throwing myself into danger, straight and convinced.


    ?Let''s go back!? I say. ?The garden will be safer than the hallways.?


    Also, Tobin will come back sooner than later. He won''t risk leaving me alone for more than a single minute.


    ?Your Majesty!? Lola shouts, attracting my attention to the two... Oh, the other two? Couldn''t they make it simpler? Two assassins run to me. They don''t bother hiding their faces, and, indeed, I have no clue about their identity.


    How did they get in? And, were they waiting for me right in this place? Where are the guards positioned to defend me? All gone? All dead?


    ?This won''t be without consequences,? I comment, raising my hands, ready to defend myself and my people.


    Lola steps in front of me and takes the first blow before I can summon any kind of energy. Her frail body can''t fight back, so she observes how the blade cuts her stomach. She falls on her knees in front of me, bleeding a waterfall of crimson liquid.


    ?Your Majesty, run!? she says while a red river stains her chin. ?Run!?


    How can I run after she''s been hurt to defend me? First of all, I can''t let her here to die.


    ?No,? I say. ?I''m tired of running.?


    ?Your Majesty!? Bea reacts, waking up from her panic and tugging me back.. ?Hurry.?

 Chapter 160 - Planned (2)

    How can I leave when Lola is bleeding out in front of my eyes?


    Where is Aida? Where is Tobin?


    Where is everyone, damn it?


    Flavius appears behind the corner with his usual calm. He tilts his head, observing the attackers. He even turns in the direction where Marius is, from where the sounds of battle are echoing in our ears.


    ?What are you doing?? he inquires.


    Oddly enough, he''s not talking with me.


    ?Kneel in front of the Queen. Isn''t that what people should do??


    After his order, the two assassins drop on the floor as if the weight of the sky was pressed on their shoulders. They''re sweating, and soon enough, their back is bent and their hands on the ground.


    After all of this, Flavius doesn''t even wipe the sweat from his forehead. He just moves his eyes on me, still confused. Is this what it means to be a weapon of the Crown? Is this what the old King wanted him to do?


    ?You learned this all by yourself,? I whisper, forgetting about Lola for a single moment.


    But then, time is ticking and won''t wait for me to understand.


    ?Can you help her?? I ask while kneeling next to Lola and pressing my hands on her wound. ?Can you heal her??


    ?No.?


    ?No??


    ?I don''t know how. All I can do is stop the blood...?


    ?Blood magic??


    It''s a mix of elemental and soul magic. Some healers might develop blood magic, but it''s rare, dangerous, and generally considered witchcraft.


    ?But your handmaid should be able to. Just wait for her to be done.?


    ?Done with what??


    ?With her side of the battle. She''s run away after noticing them, and she''s almost done. But why does she waste time putting them to sleep? Isn''t it easier to kill??


    ?We don''t kill,? I say. ?Not if we can avoid it. We have an unfair advantage against humans. Hurting one of them with our powers means using it in the wrong manner.?


    ?But what if there are... Uhm, twenty??


    ?If we are outnumbered, then the unfairness is gone.?


    We''re not martyrs or angels. Just people who will eventually have guilt attacks. It''s to defend our own mind, not just because of humans.


    The blood running through my fingers has decreased in intensity, a sign that Flavius is controlling it just enough to save Lola from dying right away. With some luck, Aida will be back.


    ?Twenty?? I repeat, lost in thought.


    This was not just well-organised. Someone went all-out to kill me. If these people are the same as those involved in the coup, then they must be using every single resource left to hit me. Is this their final blow? I don''t think they will have more left once this fails.


    Ignis made sure to erase the faction that caused his father''s death, but these aren''t completely unrelated. They had stopped, for a while and for some reason, their attempts, and they resumed only when I came back to the Palace.


    ?Don''t close your eyes, Lola. Aida will be here soon, and everything will be all right. If you''re alive, then we can save you. Don''t give up yet.?


    She''s turning colder with the loss of blood, and Bea has knelt next to me to help. She doesn''t react to the weird words I''m saying, just helping in silence with her fingers slightly trembling.


    As for Lola, she has started crying. I can try using a little of my magic to give her warmth, but I can''t do anything more. I don''t know enough of the human body, and I have no access to people''s souls like Aida does. I risk making things worse.


    ?Listen... Some things will happen, but I need you to keep it secret. Will you? No one shall know what happens here.?


    Oh, now we will need to keep the kneeling assassins isolated. They heard too much. But it''s a problem for later. They are going to die sooner or later, either way.


    ?You won''t be able to tell the story about how you almost died but were saved, all right?? I continue. ?Because that might endanger us all. Aida, me, and also your own life. Once saved by magic, you will be considered one of us by the Church.?


    Bea is another matter, and she has proven her loyalty and discretion many times already. She''s been so close to my secrets, and she never raised her eyes to check.


    But Lola is young. She doesn''t know what keeping a secret means, and she might over-talk because of her cheery nature.


    ?You saved my life,? even though it wasn''t strictly necessary, ?and I will save yours.?


    I can''t let one of my people be hurt on my watch. What kind of Queen would I be?


    My warmth spreads in her body, passing through the wound and reaching her freezing hands and feet. She blinks, widening her eyes in between surprise, shock, fear... She doesn''t know what this means, but she does feel better. It''s only temporary, though.


    ?Where the hell is Aida?? I shout.


    The first steps to reach us are silent. Tobin is covered in blood, and the first analyses my figure to make sure I am not hurt. Only then, he makes Bea sit a step further and makes me move my hands away.


    In the absence of contact and magic, Lola whines. Still, she''s too weak to protest.


    Tobin tears the clothes around the wound, deaf to the maid''s moans of denial. Since I can''t help in any other way, I hold her hand and sit in silence.


    ?Reinforcements are on the way,? he says. ?Doctors, guards, and his Majesty.?


    Oh, Ignis will come here. But it might be dangerous... Isn''t it better if he stays safe in some other place?


    ?The wound is deep, but the blood isn''t flowing out fast,? Tobin continues. He glances at Flavius, understanding, and he cleans the skin to check out how deep it is. ?Where is the healer??


    ?In the Palace, dealing with twenty people,? I whisper.


    ?We will need to keep the assassins isolated from the world and from each other, lest the news spreads out of our control,? he sighs while pressing a piece of cloth on Lola''s wound. ?An attack like this is nothing in comparison to what the Church might do if it''s known.?


    ?My handmaid knows how to do it,? I point out. ?She will take care of the assassins inside the hallways without making them realise. They will think they have been poisoned.?


    ?What about these two, then??


    ?They shouldn''t live long enough to tell,? Flavius points out.


    ?I agree.?


    Because it''s too much of a secret to keep it hidden just like this.


    ?These two heard too much, and they''re going to witness more. They know how bad Lola''s injury is, and they will tell that it''s impossible to heal from it in such a short time. They are a threat, more than they''ve been before.?


    Tobin nods, leaving the task of pressing on the wound to Bea. He shows her how much to press and where to insist, and he gets up.


    ?You might want to close your eyes, your Majesty,? he points out while extracting the bloody sword from the sheath.


    ?It''s my fault if they die. I can''t look in the other direction.?


    It''s a decision I''m making now. As Queen of Alba more than any other of my identities. I''m going to execute two people who caused me harm without waiting for a trial. They are immobilised, without weapons.


    It''s cowardly, but do I have any choice?


    ?We will tell it happened during a battle,? Tobin continues. ?I''ll make the wounds look accidental enough. Then, we will all forget. No one will interrogate the Queen and her people.?


    Bea and Flavius nod. Lola closes her eyes for a moment, and I turn back to her to wake her up.


    ?Just a little more, resist,? I whisper close to her ear.


    ?Do I have permission, your Majesty?? Tobin asks.


    I raise my chin to nod, even if it''s painful and will haunt me for a long time. Even if I''m not the one moving the blade, these deaths will be on my hands.


    Being a Queen is a life full of perks. I can work when I''m in the mood; I have a handsome King on my side; there will always be whatever I ask, no matter how strange or rare. Still, there will also be times like these: moments when I''ll need to make a decision that will change many people''s lives. It won''t always be ethical or just.


    Still, I can''t step back and ignore it. It''s my job. My duty.


    Before I can confirm my intentions with words, however, we are interrupted.


    Tobin lowers his sword while the Royal Guards storm in. They surround the captives and run to check on me.


    Now, it''s late. Too many witnesses.


    Also, how are we going to heal Lola? Aida can''t use her magic in front of so many Royal Guards, no matter the situation.

 Chapter 161 - Planned (3)

    Tobin seems to realise my worries, and he just nods to me.


    At least, he has a plan. After all I''ve said to hearten Lola, it would be heart-broking to fail, just because the Royal Guards are too fast at invading my Palace.


    In fact, their captain, Tobin, lifts Lola from the ground and runs towards the door. They let him go while securing the assassins and chaining them for good.


    Not one of them can talk or move without a guard tugging them. I think it''s because of the magical pressure on them. Still, Flavius seems relaxed, as if it wasn''t the first time the guards interrupted while he was performing an enchantment.


    ?So, blood,? I whisper to him while wiping my hands on the dress. I''d love to run after Tobin and check what happens, but I ought to stay here. First of all, because the Royal Guards won''t let me stroll around during an attempt on my life.


    ?Where are the Queen''s guards?? Flavius asks when Ignis crosses the entrance of the garden. ?Why have they left??


    ?Left?? Ignis says, moving his eyes on the people with us and those following. ?Where are the Royal Guards I left to protect the Queen??


    ?Your Majesty, most of them have disappeared. We found one knocked out.?


    ?Bring him here!?


    While ordering people around, he reaches my side and helps me stand up. Then, ignoring the blood dripping from my clothes, Ignis hugs me tightly.


    ?Are you all right??


    I nod against his cheek and sigh. It''s bad. Very bad.


    ?I''m glad I can see you again,? I moan against him. ?I''ve worried a lot about you! They were waiting for me, and they knew exactly where I would go and from which passage I would come out. They knew the time and even the guard disposition. This had been planned as a final attack, Ignis. Someone put a lot of effort into it.?


    ?Thank the Gods, they failed.?


    ?It''s because of the people around me. Sir Tobin was the first to react, but they had a courter-move ready. They kept him busy for a few minutes, which means they knew him well enough to organise the trap. They also prepared enough assassins to skim the people around me until the very minimum. If it wasn''t for my maid Lola, I might have been hurt.?


    ?How is the maid now??


    ?Tobin is bringing her to be cured. She''ll live, but if not for... for my luck, it wouldn''t have been so. I can''t just accept such an attack without doing anything. Not anymore, Ignis.?


    ?I understand,? he whispers. ?But I don''t know what to do. Who is the culprit? They''re hiding too well.?


    ?Do you trust me enough to let me cause an incident?? I wonder.


    ?Of course, I do. Just cause what you want, Veronica. No one will say anything, especially if you''re covered in blood like this. They''ll assume you''re under shock, won''t they??


    I stand on tiptoe and leave a peck on his cheek. Even if we''re surrounded by people, this much should be acceptable from a woman under shock.


    ?Your Majesty, what happened?? ask a couple of voices from behind the entrance of the garden.


    They''re Ignis''s friends, the people I was supposed to meet today.


    Fernard Falco is the first to walk in. He turns to me, his eyes wide and scared. Only later do I realise he''s staring at the blood.


    ?It''s not mine,? I say. ?It''s of my maid. Unfortunately.?


    ?I''m... I''m sorry for your loss.?


    ?She''ll live. The wound was scary, but it wasn''t fatal,? I lie.


    ?Oh, good,? he sighs. ?And... Your Majesty? Are you hurt anywhere??


    ?No, I was spared. The assassins didn''t make it in time, thanks to Flavius.?


    He nods, glancing at the boy who''s examining his nails or tapping on his chin, pretending to feel bored by our conversations. In truth, he''s carefully listening.


    ?Your Majesty,? adds Count Grif, ?I''m so glad you''re all right!?


    At his words, Flavius stops playing the role of a drama queen and observes us. He blinks, returning to look around as if he wasn''t interested. But still, I can tell he''s listening carefully.


    ?You three were having fun without me,? I point out. ?Wasn''t the appointment set in half an hour??


    ?We went early,? the Count chuckles. ?After all, we both were looking forward to exchanging a couple of words with someone as busy as our King. Am I wrong, Fernard??


    ?Uh? No, of course not.?


    I wonder. What is Juliet doing with them, though? Had she gone there by chance? Was it planned? Does it have a meaning?


    The woman is still standing at the entrance, observing the events from a distance and with her immutable expression. She''s hiding her thoughts so well that not even Flavius can read them.


    But we can''t say the same for the other two. The men are transparent to him. He has raised a brow and is now watching them as if they were two interesting and rare animals.


    There''s a lot of movement around us: the guards take the assassins away, especially those snoring in the hallways. They are doing it with speed and precision, even helping the knocked out guard regain consciousness.


    ?Your Majesty! I failed my task,? he exclaims once realising the situation. He kneels in front of Ignis and begs for pardon until I wave my hand away, and he''s sent to rest in another place. Ignis directs the men, telling them how to conduct the investigations, while Juliet reaches my side to comfort me.


    Aida appears, finally. She''s pale and tired, but she looks all right. I smile at her, and she nods in response. Lola will live.


    Now, what were we talking about here? Oh, yes. How did they reach me this easily and with these numbers?


    ?Where are the other guards?? I ask. I highly doubt Ignis assigned a single person to my protection.


    ?We haven''t found all of them yet. Some are with the assassins, but most of them are missing. I fear they have been disposed of before starting the attack.?


    ?I hope they''re all right,? I murmur.


    ?They failed their task. They won''t be able to continue working in the Palace,? Ignis points out.


    ?But at least they''ll live,? I say. ?They will be able to find another job out of here. I''m worried about them. They had done a good job till now, stopping countless attacks. How did that person know about them? How did they approach the guards in the first place??


    ?Maybe, the traitors silenced the guards before starting the operation.?


    I believe it''s not that simple. Sure, traitors have done their part, but I''m so convinced that the culprit has more inside information than we thought.


    If only I could get a little more... Just a detail can be enough. I need the reason, and then I will know who it is.


    Juliet seems like the most suspicious suspect right now, but what is her motive? Having her daughter in an important place? Just that?


    Oh, no. Too simple and too illogic. Why risk her own life and her daughter''s position?


    It''s because of the father. She''s not alone in this. Her lover must have played a part. But... Who is it?


    I sip some water from the glass Marius brings me. I give it back immediately to take a couple of steps to stimulate my line of thoughts. Who is it?


    Oh, goodness.


    ?Who knows about the King''s schedule?? I wonder. ?Or about the Queen''s, for that matter. Who can predict so clearly when and where I would have gone??


    The glass Marius is holding falls on the floor, and we all startle at the sound. I turn to him to see whether there''s a reason for his reaction, and, indeed, I''m not disappointed.


    He collects the metal glass from the ground and gets up slowly. He makes sure I''m watching before touching his sleeve. It''s a slow, purposes action. It has a meaning, and I should find it before too much time passes.


    We can solve it now, can''t we? Without dragging things further with interrogations.


    Aida offers me her hand, her eyes moving on the strangers. She scans Fernard Falco without too much attention. She knows him, and she''s sure he''s trustworthy. Her gaze stops longer on Samuel Grif.


    Her lips tremble in need as if she was dying to say something. Yet, she can''t. Just like Marius before with his signal.


    My handmaid and my brother have found out, and they''re trying to tell me without making the culprit realise.


    Three people came after Ignis. Fernard Falco, Samuel Grif, and Princess Juliet. Who of them is making the people around me act so weirdly?


    I turn to them and need a little more to realise. Yet, it''s not that hidden. Their feet are pointing at each other. The upper sides of their bodies show it so clearly.


    I''ve been a little blind. Oh, but, wait.... I didn''t have any chance to see things as clearly as at this moment.

 Chapter 162 - Obvious

    Samuel Grif and Princess Juliet are standing one next to the other as if they''ve been close for long. It''s not too clear, or someone would have noticed before me. Yet, they''re close.


    Samuel Grif should be turned to Ignis right now. He should be following the person he knows the most in this emergency. The situation is unclear, and people tend to look for the person they are closest with, to seek comfort or a guide. The same stands for the Princess.


    They both are supposed to look at the King.


    Just like Fernard Falco is doing. Or like I did since the moment he entered the garden. I''ve run in his arms and never moved away.


    Yet, both the Count and the Princess gaze at each other from time to time. At first, it might seem casual. Yet, one can tell it''s a pattern. They exchange glances in order to calm down.


    Even without touching, they''re comforting each other, standing as a united front.


    Who could have guessed it? So, the lover she''s been hiding for so long is none other than one of Ignis''s closest friends. Since Aida has taken a look at his aura, she can tell he''s Aestas''s father. Maybe, she can''t be sure since the child is not here. But she has examined her so many times that there''s no surprise she remembers her aura.


    As for Marius... What was it that he noticed?


    I take a look at the wrists of both and find nothing wrong. The Princess''s sleeves are long and elegant, just like always, while the Count is wearing a white shirt. The wristbands are kept together by two sapphires... Oh, quite elegant for a Count. But it''s still the Princess''s lover. It''s no surprise he can wear expensive pieces of jewellery...


    Oh, I see. The buttons Marius talked about were similar to these, if not identical. The man who sent the assassins to the orphanage, so much time ago, was him: Samuel Grif.


    I raise my eyes and take a look at his expression. When our eyes meet, he understands that I know. It''s odd because neither of our faces changed one bit. Not a single muscle moves, but we realise the situation, almost at the same moment.


    And there it goes, Aida''s and Marius''s attempts to hide it. I''ve revealed everything without doing anything odd...


    ?Husband, I''d like to rest,? I say.


    Ignis surrounds my shoulders with an arm, and we turn towards the entrance. The assassins should have been moved by now.


    ?Your Majesty, the guard is awake,? someone warns us. ?The one the assassins knocked out.?


    Oh, right. Why did part of the Royal Guards follow that woman? Why do they prefer Grif over Ignis?


    The man is helped to walk. His face is pale, and he''s sweating a lot. Very, very much, considering that the situation is now solved.


    ?Your Majesty!? he says. ?I failed my duty.?


    Oh, well, and he''ll lose his position. But there are worse destinies, I bet. For example, those who joined the attempts aren''t going to survive.


    ?We can talk about it later. Now I shall help the Queen,? Ignis replies. ?You can take a rest for the moment.?


    ?Oh, no! Let me atone! I''ve sinned, but I don''t want to be left apart because of a single incident. Please, your Majesty, I beg you!?


    ?I said: we will talk about it later. I have a lot of questions for you. Your use hasn''t ended yet. You''re one of the witnesses,? Ignis explains, a little annoyed. Yet, he''s doing his best to comfort the guard a little.


    ?I can accompany the Queen in her lodgings,? he offers. ?Even if I''m not worth such an honour anymore. I can do anything, I beg you!?


    My head hurts.


    ?Ignis... I think there''s something odd. I don''t want to be left alone with anyone different than you.?


    I lean even closer to him, my instincts never failing me. My body is always, always driven to him. No matter how desperate the situation, I''ll want to touch and hug him like this. Oh, goodness... What kind of woman am I? I would worry so much if Ignis didn''t clearly state that he likes me even when I''m naughty.


    ?You really think it can work?? Flavius murmurs.


    Oh, right. He''s here as well. I''ve forgotten about him for a moment.


    ?It''s such a stupid plan. Why do you think the King would leave the Queen to a guard just like this? Don''t you have eyes??


    Oddly enough, he''s not talking with the kneeling guard. He''s turned towards the exit, where the three people still stand.


    I don''t need to turn. I already know their expressions. Yet, since Ignis does, I follow.


    Fernard Falco is confused, surprised, and he''s a little worried about his fate. He''s not sure what is happening, and he''s standing next to a friend.


    As for the other couple... Just like usual, their expressions are neutral. The Princess has an elegant frown, meant to signal that she''s surprised and offended by the Mage''s accusations. Samuel Grif doesn''t waste time faking expressions.


    His eyes are on Flavius, his mouth crooked in a grimace. He''s wondering what the brat is doing here and when he came out from seclusion. He''s also coming to terms with the fact that they failed. And that they were discovered.


    ?Flavius, don''t mess around,? Ignis comments. ?Do you know who you''re talking to??


    ?Who? The King''s friends? I don''t care! They don''t want you good. They both were involved back then, but you didn''t believe me! Now, they''re at it again. What will you say this time? That I''m crazy? That I can''t use my powers anymore??


    ?It''s different now,? Ignis points out. ?I don''t need reasons to save you, Flavius. You weren''t involved this time.?


    ?No, but they are! Both of them!?


    Oh, good. If only I knew about Flavius before, I could solve this way, way earlier.


    But... Do weapons have wishes? Why is he helping me?


    ?Flavius... Who are you talking about?? Ignis asks. His hug becomes hard and cold, so much that I wonder if there''s something more other than just betrayal.


    He''s feeling so bad right now. But it''s not because of pain. It''s something else...


    ?Samuel?? he says before Flavius can explain. ?Has it always been you??


    Fernard wakes up from his confusion, turning his eyes on his friend. He looks back at Ignis and then at Samuel again.


    ?You?? he murmurs, incredulous. ?It can''t be!?


    In all of this, the Princess stays silent and waits for her turn. I can tell she''s ready. As for Samuel, he''s still playing the part of a fool and pretending to be the only one involved.


    He hasn''t admitted it, but he will soon. And he''ll do all in his power to protect his woman and child. He''ll take all the guilt to keep them living.


    I can''t allow it. Aestas is innocent, but her mother is not. They planned it together, and I can''t be sure she won''t do it again if she lives here with all of us.


    After all, the attempts started before Samuel came back to the Palace.


    He was there when Ignis and I got married. He knew we were headed to Narith and could send the assassins.


    But then, when I came here, there were a few schemes ready. Someone wanted first to prevent me from being crowned; then from developing a happy marriage with the King, or simply to lose my reputation.


    At some point, things started getting more violent. Samuel Grif was there when I was attacked at the orphanage. But he hadn''t reached the Palace yet. He arrived later.


    The poisoning attempt was set by Juliet or someone close to her. I wasn''t suspecting her in the beginning, so she was free to come and go to my places as she willed.


    Moreover, she''s so good at hiding her real thoughts that no one could tell she was faking them. Her mask was perfect, so perfect that not even Aida noticed.


    But not as powerful as to stop Flavius, evidently.


    ?The reason why the coup was moved a month in advance...? I say out loud.


    Flavius turns to me, his eyes desperate because he doesn''t know the answer. He fears that Ignis won''t believe him, that he can''t prove his value anymore. Poor thing.


    Oh, we are all a collection of poor things here.


    Me, Ignis. Flavius with his immense powers. Juliet with her unfated love and the wish to save her child.


    Even Lola, who was hurt by mistake.


    Is there an unhappier place than here and now, anywhere in the world?


    ?I know it, though,? I say. ?It''s because Aestas was born earlier than planned. Isn''t that right, Princess??


    The Princess''s reaction is enough of a confirmation for me.. The time was oddly perfect, wasn''t it? She was planning to get rid of her husband before her child was born, but the delivery happened sooner, and she didn''t want to risk him meeting her beloved daughter.

 Chapter 163 - The Reason For The Timing

    ?It''s because Aestas was born earlier than planned. Isn''t that right, Princess?? I say.


    Juliet winces, her eyes wide and her hopes diminishing. Being charged of an attack on me is one thing. Being involved in the coup that changed Alba forever is a whole other matter. It will involve not just her but also her family, her only family: the person she went as far as to kill her husband to protect. She killed the late Crown Prince because she was worried the kid wouldn''t resemble him much; which is the case, naturally. She didn''t want to risk him seeing the child and getting rid of it because of that. It was the fruit of her love, after all. Something she would do anything to protect.


    As for killing the late King, I guess the reason is pretty much the same for her. For the rest of the nobles, not that much.


    The late King was a first-tier jerk. He was a real tyrant, and the nobles didn''t like him one bit. They took the chance to rebel, and Juliet used it to her advantage to involve the Crown Prince altogether.


    As for targeting Ignis... I guess it was an attempt to get on the throne. If Ignis and Gratia both died, her daughter would be Queen. There''s no one else close enough to the main bloodline, and the rest of the family wouldn''t have put up a fight as much as they would have tried to exploit the situation in their favour.


    I''ll ask the Queen Dowager how she survived. She will answer once she knows that Gratia will soon be free from the engagement we set with the brother of Count Grif.


    Such a nice coincidence once again, right? Samuel Grif was having quite the nice life: either his daughter would have become Queen or his brother the Consort to the next in line. The only problem in between was Ignis. And me, of course, with the child I love just as they love theirs.


    ?Why?? Ignis repeats.


    ?When you become a father, you will understand,? Samuel Grif sighs. ?I didn''t want her to fall prey to power games. I didn''t want her to die because of that bastard''s crazy days. She''s the most precious thing in my life, and I can''t even meet her whenever I want. I need to make it a secret every time, and... Oh, she will never know who I am.?


    Well, she won''t remember him anymore. He won''t be there at all, now.


    ?You could tell me. I would have found a way,? Ignis says, his hand gripping my waist with more strength than usual. He''s hurt, betrayed, and it hurts me as well.


    Already, he didn''t have so many friends. If one of them tried killing him, or killing me for that matter, how is he going to trust the rest of his people from now on?


    ?And... Your father. Your brother. They were innocent,? he continues. ?They weren''t involved in the coup.?


    ?Collateral damage,? Samuel points out. ?I needed to explain the evidence pointing at me, somehow. They were conveniently there, having my same name and house.?


    ?This ends here,? I say out loud. ?The last remains of the coup and everything related to the attempts on my life. Everything ends here and now!?


    How dare they make my husband suffer like this? How dare they betray his trust?


    How many times has the Princess brought Aestas to Ignis, making him play with her as if she was his real niece? How often has Samuel Grif patted on his shoulder and smiled as a friend?


    How dare they?


    ?I have lost enough,? the Princess replies after a while.


    It''s the first time she talks, and she takes a couple of steps to reach her lover. They hold hands, together in good and bad times.


    ?I was sentenced to spend my life by the side of a wicked Prince. I had given up on my life already, but I couldn''t give up on my daughter''s. As long as she lives safely, I don''t mind dying.?


    ?There were better ways to do it,? I say. ?You could escape. You could ask for help in a foreign nation or... Ah, anything would have been better than killing everyone! And then, when your attempt at the second Prince''s life failed, you decided to change strategy, didn''t you??


    ?Might be,? she sighs. ?But it didn''t work.?


    It didn''t work? Because I''m alive, or there''s even more?


    ?King Aurelius was new to power, yet he didn''t fall into any trap. He kept his secrets with him and one day appeared with a new wife. What else could I do at that point??


    Wait... Hmm... This sounds even worse.


    ?You tried to get married to him?? I wonder.


    ?Not really. I tried to have Aestas adopted in any way possible.?


    ?And you, Samuel Grif,? I continue. ?You would have left your woman getting married to a man she doesn''t love? Again??


    These two have no boundaries.


    ?Bring this guard away for interrogation,? Ignis orders.


    The kneeling man is now even paler, and he''s not sweating anymore. He''s in shock, his fingers trembling and his lips sealed because of dread. He''s been discovered, and he is not sure how.


    ?Keep the Princess locked in her lodgings for the moment being and Samuel Grif in one of the upper cells. Until we find proof, there''s no reason to treat them too harshly. Also... Bring Aestas away from the Princess''s quarters.?


    ?No!? the Princess shouts, throwing herself on the ground a few steps from Ignis.


    She doesn''t dare come closer because she knows she''d die before telling everything she has to say.


    ?Don''t bring my daughter away! Please, I beg you! Don''t take her away from me...?


    For the first time, her princessly image shatters. She sobs, cries, pulls her hair in despair.


    ?No, your Majesty! She''s your niece! You can''t hurt her! Your Majesty!?


    As she''s despairing in front of us, I realise once again that they don''t know their King well enough. How can she think Ignis will hurt an innocent child? Moreover, we''re her godparents. Even if the Princess had a hidden agenda and many wicked plans, we gave our word in our sound mind. A promise is a promise, and it''s not relevant to whom we promised.


    ?I can ensure you she won''t lack anything,? Ignis says to Samuel Grif.


    At these words, the Princess stops shouting and falls on her knees. She listens in silence, sobbing a little and waiting for her fate. She lets the two men talk without a word as if she wasn''t here anymore.


    ?Aestas will live without the need to pay for her parents'' mistakes. I will tell her the truth one day.?


    ?Can you leave aside the worst details??


    ?I will tell her what I know, Samuel. She deserves the truth just like anybody else. She will become an adult by then, and she will understand.?


    While the guards lock his wrists behind his back, Samuel Grif nods at his King''s words.


    ?Don''t forget that her father loved her more than his life. Don''t make her think she wasn''t wanted.?


    ?I won''t.?


    Their exchange is brief. They don''t have much to say, either way. They have talked a lot till now, haven''t they?


    Still, the calm with which they talk and their solemn expressions make everyone else quiet and still. Even Flavius doesn''t move a muscle.


    This feels like the end. Or a new beginning... There are still so many things I have to do, but one less for sure.


    ?Let''s go,? Ignis murmurs. ?You need to rest.?


    He accompanies me inside, ambling not to stress me. Yet, he doesn''t weaken his grip on me. We leave the others in the garden, some still in shock and others sighing, dejected.


    ?There will be a trial,? Tobin explains to Flavius. ?You might need to witness.?


    Oh, Tobin appeared again! Where is Lola? Is it a good sign?


    ?My maid?? I wonder, turning my head enough to look at him.


    ?She won''t be able to serve you for a couple of weeks, your Majesty.?


    ?Two... Two weeks??


    Oh, it would be bad if even Aida''s magic couldn''t heal her completely. But she will leave!


    ?Oh, good,? I sigh, letting my weight press on Ignis a little more.


    At this moment, we''re comforting each other. Alone, neither of us would be able to stand, let alone walk. But together, we somehow manage.


    ?No one got hurt, in the end,? Ignis comments. ?It''s not that bad.?


    ?No one??


    ?Even the guards were found far from here, tied and sleeping.?


    We''re almost out of here when, suddenly, the Princess''s voice reaches us.


    ?I have a question, your Majesty,? she says out loud. She looks at me, desperation in her eyes and a last glimpse of hope.


    She wants to end me because I was in her way. She doesn''t want to be the last one to fall. I pity her, honestly. What can she do in her state? Nothing she says will have any value, nor will it hurt my heart.


    ?Your Majesties... Why are all the assassins in the hallways asleep? How is that possible? No traces of a fight and them just falling on the ground? What can cause over twenty trained fighters to close their eyes in the middle of a battle??


    Oh, it''s not like I wasn''t expecting it. Anyone could have asked the same question.


    Still, now that I am cornered, I can''t escape but answer. What could explain a single woman, not even a fighter herself, dealing with twenty assassins? What could explain Lola''s wound disappearing?

 Chapter 164 - Used To Hold Secrets

    ?What can cause over twenty trained fighters to close their eyes in the middle of a battle?? Juliet asked.


    If this was enough to destabilise me, I would have winced. I might have shown fear or given away that I have more secrets than she knows. Yet, even though she''s suspicious, she can''t prove that something is fishy with me. Or with the people around me, for that matter.


    ?The people guarding me are proficient with poison,? I say. Not that I owe her any answer. ?They know how to make people faint without being affected. Do you have other queries??


    She lowers her head, finally defeated. She shakes her head and doesn''t fight against the guards bringing her away to lock her in her room.


    ?I think it''s better to search her quarters,? I murmur. ?We might find something... Also, send Aida with the guards when it happens.?


    Ignis nods, even though he wants to complain. I catch the glance he throws at Aida as if he''s worried about her.


    She looks tired, but she can rest after finding all the proof Juliet will hide if we give her enough time.


    We can''t let useful stuff disappear, especially since we don''t have anything clearly proving their guilt except for their confession.


    ?Let it be,? Ignis sighs while turning for good. ?Go search the Princess''s room. Bring anything suspicious to the Council''s office. And, also, let the handmaid witness and cooperate in the search.?


    He then turns to me and waits for some praise.


    ?Thank you,? I say.


    However, his reaction is a little bland. Oh, it''s time to talk alone.


    ?Come with me, I''m a little worried about staying alone, but I''d like to rest without the crowd...? I murmur, turning the situation in his favour. Ignis needs to be taken away from people for a while, and I will do that. I will offer him my ear to talk and my shoulder if he ever feels like leaning on it. Just like he would do for me if I needed it.


    ?The King''s room,? I decide when we get closer to the bedrooms.


    His bed is still better. I might convince him to give me permission to sleep here even when he''s not around.


    ?How are you feeling?? are the first words I hear once alone.


    I drag Ignis to the bed and make him sit. I bring some fresh water to him and wait for him to sip before sitting next to him and holding his hand.


    ?I''d like to hear about your feelings this time,? I say. ?How are you doing??


    Betrayal is bad. It''s his friend we''re talking about, the one who witnessed our marriage. And also, his sister-in-law, but that is less heavy. It''s not as painful when someone with the same blood betrays, but friends... They chose to be on our side, and now they''ve turned their backs.


    ?You know, I told dumb things when I said you should make a spectacle out of the execution,? I try. ?It''s better if it''s fast and private, just like those before.?


    ?No,? he sighs. ?No special treatments. Your reasoning made sense, Veronica. We should publicly execute those attacking us so that no one else tries something like this again. Especially if they''re close to me. It will show the court that no one is safe if they aim at you.?


    ?I don''t want to see you suffer,? I murmur, hugging him delicately. ?I want you to be as carefree as possible. If the execution is going to cause you more stress than bring advantage, then simply don''t do it.?


    ?It''s all right. That''s not what I''m thinking about right now. Also, there will be a trial before. It''s been a long time.?


    ?Then, what is making you look so terrible??


    ?Samuel''s family.?


    ?His family??


    ?Yes. I executed his father and brother. I executed two innocent people... Maybe if I had waited longer before signing the sentence... Maybe I would have found clues about it. Afterwards, not only that I couldn''t notice anything, but I didn''t see... Because I was more worried about protecting my conscience than finding out the truth!?


    ?It''s not like that,? I point out. ?You know it well. You didn''t notice because they were good at hiding it. And what happened with his family was a grave mistake, indeed. But you''re not the only one who should feel guilty. First of all, you were brought to believe that they were involved in the coup. There was proof, and you didn''t take the decision alone.?


    Ignis was never meant to become a King. That''s why he grew up with his untouched nature. His place as the second Prince, as a bastard son of the King, allowed him to keep his kindness and fairness. Anyone else would have been blinded by power, but he wasn''t. He''s always the same, considering everything in such depth and worrying about the others even when he''s so busy.


    But who is worrying about him? I''m doing my best to be a good wife, but I always end up on the receiving end. I don''t know how to help him, and Ignis never asks. He doesn''t want to inconvenience me, even for small things like a hug and a couple words.


    ?Come here,? I say, hugging him tighter. ?Tell me your worries, Ignis. I will listen in silence.?


    ?It''s nothing, really.?


    ?But I''ll be here. Wouldn''t it be a pity not to take advantage of the situation? Tell me all that is on your mind, and we will understand together. We will find a solution and overcome this crisis. Together.?


    ?Oh, Veronica,? he sighs.


    He pecks the top of my head, finally engulfing me in his arms. His warmth is having more effect on me than my hug on him, but whatever. This is what I can do; maybe I''ll learn better in the future.


    ?Thank you for being my wife,? he adds.


    I''d like to say that it wasn''t much of a choice but maybe it''s not the right moment.


    ?I love you, Ignis. There''s nothing else I would want more than being your wife.?


    ?Even if I''m so incompetent as a King? I couldn''t protect you, after all. If it wasn''t for Flavius, you might have been hurt... And even Flavius isn''t as safe to have around. Things would have been different if only...?


    ?Oh, don''t think like this! The most important thing is that no one was seriously hurt. My maid was treated, and I haven''t been wounded. Flavius, Marius, Aida... Even Tobin and Bea! They are all right. That is relevant. There''s no time to consider the what-ifs.?


    ?I''m just so glad that you wanted to meet him. I''m so glad he was there and decided to help you! Flavius is so unpredictable, and I was scared. I couldn''t know if he would have liked you, and I still can''t be sure. Flavius looks like a normal teen, but he has trouble understanding some obvious human feelings or concepts. Be careful even around him, will you??


    ?He can''t hurt me,? I say. ?I can defend myself. And I might be able to defend other people if he attacks them. It''s all right, Ignis.?


    ?Do... Do you think Fernard is also involved?? he continues, bowing his head and closing his eyes to hide his pain.


    ?Fernard? Oh, he''s totally innocent!?


    It''s not good if Ignis starts mistrusting everyone just because of one burn. His friends are loyal. Even Samuel Grif was, to a degree.


    I can''t check on the others, but of Fernard Falco, I am sure. They are brothers, after all.


    Even Flavius won''t ever betray Ignis. He might misunderstand or misuse his orders, but he won''t cause him harm.


    Life is not as black as he sees it now. It might require time, but he will eventually come to remember how nice it is to have some friends whom one can trust.


    ?Are you sure about me?? I ask, all of a sudden.


    What if this makes Ignis wonder about my fidelity and loyalty to him? My devotions should be transparent enough, but I better ask and make sure no suspicions divide us.


    ?I won''t betray you!? I exclaim. ?Don''t doubt me, please!?


    ?Veronica... How could I doubt you, ah? You''ve always been on my side. And you''re my wife. If you want me to die, just ask. There''s no need to plot treason.?


    ?I want you to live, Ignis. We need to spend many years together and have many children! What do you think, ah??


    Oh, jeez. It''s such a dark moment for him. And how can I even help? Are pretty words really all he needs?


    ?I love you,? I add. ?I love you, and I will stay by your side for the rest of my life. Even if it means becoming just decoration around your arm.?


    ?You can''t be that even if you wanted to. You''re too strong.?


    ?But being strong doesn''t mean I can''t be pretty,? I pout.


    Even if childish and most likely said in the wrong moment, my words make him smile.. It''s a short and tired smile, but still an improvement.

 Chapter 165 - Jolts Of Life

    It doesn''t take long to find new proof. Aida comes back in a moment with a few objects in her hands. The guards are helping with other boxes, and they open them in front of us. Inside: papers, and papers, and papers... White.


    ?Yes?? I murmur. What''s so suspicious about these?


    Ignis notices my gaze and explains everything.


    ?These papers are used to write Royal and Official missives and documents. Forging anything is impossible without them. But, also, it''s not very hard to convince someone the document is original if you have one. All you need after these is good-quality ink and a forged sigil,? he says.


    So, it is like that.


    ?The foreign nations believed the offer of marriage was genuine because of this.?


    ?There''s enough paper to forge a whole communication here. They could have agreed on deals without us knowing.?


    ?How bad.?


    ?And about the sigil... I believe it was not forged but original. I have asked Akasite to send one of the missives back, for us to check. It should arrive soon enough... But I think the sigil Juliet used was my brother''s original one. With that, no one has any reason not to believe the letter is real. Also, his ring hasn''t been found after his death, so he was buried without it. It''s not public knowledge, though. We didn''t need panic and suspicion back then. And what can a dead Prince''s ring do, after all??


    ?It did a lot of damage,? I say.


    ?Together with the papers and the overall situation.?


    ?Yes,? I sigh.


    ?In fact, we found the ring, your Majesty,? Aida explains, delivering a smaller box to the King.


    Ignis opens it, analyses the piece of gold and nods, and then delivers it to one of his servants.


    ?Bury it next to my brother. They shall rest together.?


    As for the rest of the proof, now that we know where to look, something will surely come out. There''s no need to overthink it. We could celebrate a victory if only it wasn''t this painful.


    ?The King shall rest now,? I say out loud. ?You know how to do your job without him directing every single move, don''t you? Come back tonight with a report instead of delivering every single piece of information as soon as you get it. No one shall come here if not strictly necessary.?


    Ignis doesn''t want to celebrate for sure. On one hand, he lost one of his best friends today. On the other, guilt for executing the late Count is consuming him from the inside.


    He doesn''t need to work right now. He can do that later.


    ?Bring us tea and food. Also, make sure that whoever was present during the attack doesn''t go telling the details around. It''s a secret, for now. We will issue an official note when things are cleared.?


    Ignis just nods when his people turn to him, and they salute before leaving the room.


    Finally alone, dismissed Aida just like the others, I sit next to Ignis and sip my tea in silence.


    ?We have to solve it now, Veronica,? Ignis murmurs, getting up and reaching the door. Just after I''ve dismissed everyone.


    ?You could just tell them to stay if you wanted to be surrounded by people,? I point out when he''s back next to me.


    ?No, you were right. I''d like to be alone for a while. Still, there is something I don''t want to postpone.?


    ?All right... Does alone mean without me??


    I wonder.


    ?I can leave,? I add. ?Or I can stay.?


    ?Yes!?


    ?Yes?? Yes, to which one?


    ?Oh, Veronica... Sorry, I''d just sleep and forget everything. I''d get up in a world where nothing happened, and you''re safe all the time, and Aestas has a mother...?


    ?It would be nice, indeed.?


    A shy maid knocks on the door, and she walks in after Ignis opens.


    ?Leave the water on the table,? he says.


    ?Yes, your Majesty,? she replies with a nod. She glances at me for a moment only before bowing her head.


    ?Is there something you want to say?? I ask her, raising my chin.


    ?I was told to inform your Majesty that the maid will live. She''s doing good and will heal with time.?


    ?I''m relieved,? I sigh. Lola is doing good, and Bea must have sent the message to hearten me. ?Send this to her... She shall focus on recovering now, without any hurry to come back to work. Her health is more important.?


    I deliver my earrings to the maid, and she nods while wrapping them in a cloth.


    ?Also, deliver my thanks to her. She saved me.? Even though it really was not necessary. But she''s so young yet so brave.


    Dying for a Queen isn''t worth it, really.


    Alone again, Ignis gets rid of the outer layer of his clothes, stained in blood because of me.


    ?Come here,? he says, and I am a little too fast at obeying.


    He undoes the buttons of my sleeves and makes them fall on the floor. Then, he works his way with the corset. It''s difficult to undress without staining my hair with blood as well, but at least most of it is dried and doesn''t stain any more than necessary.


    ?Let me help,? he murmurs while wiping my neck first. ?How are you feeling??


    ?I''m doing well. I wasn''t hurt, and my maid is recovering.?


    ?And... What about the fright? Are you scared now??


    ?No, Ignis. Not more than usual.?


    ?It''s over now. We will find out about the others and wipe every trace of those organising the coup. This time, for good.?


    ?I''m relieved.?


    ?Also, you can sleep with me if you''re scared.?


    ?Oh, yes. I''m so scared.? I nod fiercely. ?The King''s bed is the safest place in the world for me.?


    ?I''m being serious here.?


    ?Me too. Are you going to send me away if I wasn''t, though??


    He wipes the back of my neck and then cleanses the cloth before starting to rub my arms and hands. He''s so tender yet focused, his eyes analysing my skin with so much attention that it almost starts burning.


    ?Is everything all right with you, my King??


    ?I am,? he murmurs.


    ?Why are you so attentive to me??


    ?Does it bother you??


    ?No.?


    ?I just feel like it. I haven''t noticed signs of discomfort when I was careful before. Just tell me to stop if you don''t want me to.?


    ?It''s all right, Ignis. I''m just worried about your mood.?


    ?I''m fine.?


    ?Come here,? I say, spreading my arms to hug him.


    He reacts in a moment, dragging me to him. I''m now freshened and got rid of the blood, so I can close my eyes and feel Ignis''s presence. I can sniff him when he''s distracted and touch his shoulders with my fingers.


    I close my eyes and enjoy the embrace for barely a few seconds when I feel weird. Oddly enough, my energy assembles in my hands. A jolt starts from the tips of my fingers, travelling from one to the other but... but through Ignis?


    Have I just struck him with lightning? Oh, goodness! It was not that powerful, thankfully, but I have never ever lost control like this. Not in this situation, and not without any forewarning.


    Oh, it''s not me. It''s someone else...


    Ignis jumps back, looking at me as if scolded for something he didn''t do. His shoulders bend downwards, and his lips form a desperate line.


    ?What have I done to deserve this?? he asks.


    I press a hand on my heart, failing at speaking because he is just too cute for me. Oh, goodness. What a sight!


    But I wasn''t the one hurting him. I had no reason, and I wouldn''t use my magic to cause pain to him of all people.


    ?I didn''t do it,? I say.


    ?Yes, sure... Are you enjoying this kind of game now? Making me fry like chicken??


    ?No, Ignis. I swear!?


    ?Then what happened??


    ?I think... I think our son is finally alive,? I say with a sigh.


    We''ll have to ask Aida to be sure, but, deep in my heart, I already know. It''s him. And he''s a Mage. Strong enough to send jolts to his father soon after his heart has started beating. How powerful will be become as he grows up? Oh, I can''t wait to witness!


    ?Does our child hate me already?? Ignis continues, taking a reluctant step.


    ?I don''t think he does. It was something he did out of instinct.?


    ?You are so sure it will be a son.?


    ?Two people told me already!?


    ?Flavius and Aida??


    Actually, not Aida but the High Priest. But there''s no need to say it out loud. Not right now. We can discuss this later if it turns out relevant.


    ?Ah, I can''t wait to meet him! He''s barely alive, and he already protects his mommy from the world!?


    ?And from me,? Ignis reminds me. ?I won''t be able to touch you.?


    ?Oh, you will. This little thing can''t overpower me just yet.?


    Just to be sure, I attempt touching Ignis again. This time, without the surprise effect, our son''s energy can''t reach him because I block it.


    ?I can,? I sigh.


    Like this, safe and far from unwanted lightning energy, I can hug my husband like I used to. This little thing still tries to hurt him, but I can''t allow him. It''s not good to fry a King, is it?


    ?I love you, Ignis,? I say. ?And I love our son so much.?


    ?Hmm, yes,? he moans.. He doesn''t seem so happy about the news, though.

 Chapter 166 - Months Later

    It has been months since the attack.


    My stomach has grown round and heavy, and my feet always hurt. The baby has started moving, and he kicks at the most appropriate moments, attracting all the attention away from me. Especially during the few Council meetings that I attend. My son is so active then! I bet he''s interested in politics and that he''ll become a wise ruler one day!


    I have to admit that the reactions I see are no better. My son isn''t even a baby yet, but those surrounding us are adults, for goodness!


    Usually, Ignis leans back on his seat and frowns, still offended since the lightning incident. Marius bites his lips to hide any thought, but I can tell he''s feeling a lot of emotions.


    My uncle smiles, all happy, just like the Minister of Foreign Affairs. The only one keeping his cool is the Chancellor.


    Flavius, instead, starts moving things around and searching for more comfortable positions on his seat, or he holds the armrests with a pout. One thing is sure: his attention won''t go back to the meeting anytime soon. I''m quite surprised by him, actually. I thought he wouldn''t care so much, but this is still his friend''s son.


    It''s odd because the stomach trembles, and I''d laugh because it''s ticklish. But I survive it even in the most appropriate moments.


    The Queen Dowager has visited twice. The first time, to tell she''s glad I''m alive. And, the second one, to thank me for saving her daughter.


    Gratia will stay with her, and the Queen Dowager doesn''t even care if we send her to a summer residence. All is good as long as they are together.


    What worries me now is that, no matter what has happened lately, there are some people I haven''t met in a long time.


    One is the High Priest, but he sent a missive telling he will visit soon. And the other is the Queen Grandmother. Not that I would see her often even before. Still, if someone is hiding, I worry.


    Might be because of what we''ve been through, in fact. After the attack, even though Ignis kept my security at the max, nothing happened. The trial is over, and the proof we found is enough for a sentence without doubts, together with what came out during the later investigations.


    Now that my life isn''t threatened by court intrigues anymore, my only worry is to keep my magic hidden. Which isn''t easy with my little boy trying to electrocute everyone who touches me.


    It''s not that bad because not many people are supposed to touch a Queen. I focus on keeping his energy far from my maids while getting dressed, and I pay attention to people not to be too close at all times.


    As for Aida, she''s not in danger, apparently. I have never sensed any attack towards her; maybe because her energy saved this little thing in the past and has stayed with him often since before his heart started beating.


    Sometimes, though, I forget about it. Then, the first to touch me winces in shock. Ignis is getting used to it lately. He doesn''t even feel pain anymore. Not because of our son''s magic, at least.


    His insomnia is back, and he''s started avoiding lying close to me. He has nightmares during the night, and he wakes up in a sweat. Sometimes, I feel how he reaches out to me. He touches my arm or shoulder for a while, calming down his breath and cursing in the dark. Then, he returns far from me and turns in bed for the rest of the night.


    He can''t sleep properly, and me being close to him doesn''t help. If anything, he is even more worried about hurting me while turning. And I''m a little concerned about it as well. He moves a lot, really a lot, during nightmares.


    When he''s awake, he happens to be so far from here and now.


    His mind is troubled, and I don''t know how to help.


    It gets better when he spends some time with Aestas. The little girl is growing up fast, and now she can walk on her own. She even runs, sometimes, mostly to meet her ?Anko!?.


    We''re her godparents, so we are supposed to take care of her now that her parents can''t. I understand the Princess''s nervous move when she asked us to accept.


    One day, Ignis asked me about it.


    ?What do you think?? he said. ?After all, there has been no official ritual; we just agreed with words.?


    ?Words are enough of a bind,? I pointed out. ?We don''t need a signed contract to know what our duty is. We agreed, and we won''t back down now that our honour is challenged. It''s easy to protect a child with a loving mother and a stable place in the world. Such a child doesn''t need godparents.?


    ?You''re so good, Veronica.?


    The truth, however, wasn''t in my goodness. It didn''t matter how I felt towards Aestas because Ignis loved her already. She was his niece, still after finding out they were not related. To him, Samuel was closer than his own brother, in the end.


    Blood does make a powerful link among people, but for Ignis that doesn''t mean anything. To him, it had never meant anything.


    As such, I just smiled and accepted the little girl in our life. She''s a little pitiful, alone in the world. And she didn''t do anything wrong yet.


    How could I want her to suffer? Oh, no. I can''t act in a way Ignis would disapprove the most.


    As the Queen, I''ve also learned a little more about being gracious and elegant. Lately, especially after Juliet was imprisoned, people have stopped acting bravely in front of me. No more ladies offer themselves, except for a few cases which are funnier than bothering right now, and they talk to me with the respect they should have used since day one.


    ?His Majesty loves the Queen very much,? I''ve heard one of them say in secret. ?Better not get on her wrong side.?


    As if Ignis was part of the problem here! They better continue acting well because I am the one who can make trouble, not because of Ignis.


    But, details are for those who have time to analyse. For me, it''s the results that count.


    Another one who has changed is Lola. She''s gloomy and dark most of the time, and she mechanically does most of the tasks I give her. I''ve avoided making her lift anything heavy or do hard jobs. Still, she asks for something to do every time she''s taskless.


    Aida said this is normal for people who almost died. She might even regret standing in front of me to protect me. She did it out of instinct, loyalty, or who knows what... But her life shall be cherished more even if she''s a maid and I am a Queen.


    Even though she was saved quite easily thanks to magic, Aida told me that her body knows what happened. She thought she was going to die, and that was reality until we intervened and changed it with an enchantment. After the adrenaline and then the happiness of being alive disappeared, dark thoughts had started crowding her mind. I''m worried for her, and yet, once again, I don''t know how to help her.


    I don''t force her to come with me when I walk outside, nor to accompany me anywhere in public. She seems to need some time alone, so I let her stay inside with the other maids and do small chores. She has already sewed clothes for the baby, and she''s now preparing a shawl for me. Winter is coming, after all.


    In this atmosphere, three months feel like nothing. Every single day lasts forever, and void moments make me anxious as well. But overall, when I turn back and count the weeks, it''s already time for the execution.


    I''ve told Ignis, once again, that he can make it clean and simple just like before, but he didn''t listen. He says that a public event will be better for various reasons and that his advisors all agree. He also told me, once, that they praised me for convincing him to do something they pressed on earlier.


    The gallows for the executions are ready, and the judges have sentenced. Ignis approved the sentence with his sigil, and all those involved are kept in the dark and far enough from the outside world not to leak any information.


    Everything is ready, and this story is going to end soon.


    There are just a few preparations left, and one is on me. I have to visit the Princess before the day comes and talk with her. Even if she''s a criminal, she was once a member of the Royal Family. She deserves fair treatment during her last days, and I''ll be the one to visit her since no one else is allowed. She doesn''t need to die alone, even if she made mistakes. She might need to talk with someone just as much as Ignis does.


    And I would prefer to hear her out. I''m going to be a mother soon. My conscience and feelings will be reflected on my son. I don''t want him to be born with debts to pay.


    I''ll talk to her, give her some comfort if it''s possible, and I''ll listen to her last words. Traitors and those who attack the Royal Family aren''t usually allowed this right but she was once part of the same family. Knowing what her husband put her through, I feel like we have to give her this.. Just to even our wrongs.

 Chapter 167 - A Last Wish (1)

    The dungeons are cold and dark. Not the best place for a pregnant woman to take a stroll.


    Tobin follows me just like usual, but this time we are without maids. Curious eyes and ears are not what I need, even though I''m not going to talk secrets today. I think the time for secrets is over now.


    Except for the little detail that two thirds of the restricted Royal Family will be made of Mages in a month or so. Just a few weeks more, and I''ll have him in my arms. My little baby.


    ?Your Majesty is in a good mood,? Tobin comments.


    He''s been more chatty lately. He would say something without being asked, and he could answer with very long sentences even when it''s not strictly necessary.


    By very long, I mean with seven or more words. Before, it would happen only in certain moments, and Tobin kept silent and invisible most of the time. Now, he''s more like a living person even when he''s on guard.


    ?I''m thinking about my child,? I say. ?He will be born soon. I can''t wait.?


    He nods, returning to his usual mood as soon as we cross the gates.


    ?The cell is the last one in the corridor.?


    ?The largest, I hope,? I point out.


    ?Yes, your Majesty.?


    I walk there, and I finally see Juliet. She''s lost her clothes and jewels, but she still has her dignified stance. I guess she''s similar to the Queen Dowager in this. I wouldn''t be able to look elegant even while waiting for death.


    ?I''ve seen your daughter today,? I say.


    She doesn''t get up to greet me as I walk next to her, but, at the mention of Aestas, she comes closer and curtseys briefly.


    ?She''s growing up well,? I continue. ?The King checks every day that she lacks nothing, and he spends some time with her at least once in three days.?


    ?Does he?? Juliet wonders.


    ?Yes. We are her godparents, after all. We promised to protect her, in case you couldn''t.?


    ?And... And what about the fact that the King and my daughter aren''t related by blood? Doesn''t that upset his Majesty??


    ?Upset? Oh, no.?


    We''re talking about a pure soul, after all.


    ?And, also, godparents aren''t supposed to be related to their godchildren. Am I wrong??


    ?I was relieved when you accepted,? she says. ?Even though there was no guarantee that you would take care of my daughter, I knew that such a promise can''t be broken just yet. I thought you would send her far from here in a safe place.?


    ?We will keep her safe in the Palace.?


    She smiles, grabbing the bars.


    ?And does she talk more now? Does she walk??


    ?She runs,? I say. ?She likes to hide the King''s pens, even though I told the maids not to let her play with dangerous objects... She somehow manages to get to the pens and hides them in different places every time. She and Ignis play together and look for it. It''s peaceful to look at.?


    ?She''s so smart, isn''t she? Such a pity she was born a girl. It won''t be worth it.?


    ?Why not??


    I mean... I''m a girl, and I am smart. Isn''t my life worth it? Just because I''m Queen for a King doesn''t mean I''m not my own person.


    ?She will become a good person when she grows up. Well, at least, we will try helping her become one.?


    ?Don''t tell her about her father,? Juliet says. ?She doesn''t need to know that he died as a traitor. After committing so many crimes at that, other than framing his own family. She doesn''t deserve to feel that kind of pain.?


    ?I won''t tell her that her father was a traitor,? I say. ?I will tell her that he loved so much that he made many mistakes for her sake.?


    ?In vain.?


    ?You failed; that''s how things went. And I can''t say I''m not relieved that it happened because your plan wanted me dead. But that doesn''t mean that I can''t see your intentions and worries.?


    ?As a mother, your Majesty will understand soon.?


    ?Thankfully, I will.?


    ?Can I see her??


    ?That is not possible, unfortunately.?


    Because of security, first thing. Then, I won''t bring a kid into the dungeons. What if she is traumatised and then remembers it forever?


    ?I''d just look at her from afar without saying a word! She wouldn''t see me either.?


    ?I can''t do it, Juliet. The King said not to. He didn''t explicitly forbid me from visiting you, and that''s why I''m here. If he said I couldn''t come, though, I wouldn''t have.?


    ?I... I understand,? she says with tears in her eyes. ?Take care of her as if she were your daughter, your Majesty. That''s what godmothers do.?


    ?I will do my best. That''s all I can promise.?


    ?Why are you here, however? I have nothing more to say. All I''ve known, I said to the judges.?


    She did confess every single thing, including the way she wanted to cause trouble and start a war so that the King could go to the front. She would seize power while he was away. Her admission, however, didn''t help in solving every single diplomatic misunderstanding. We''re now working hard on preventing wars and returning our reputation to its best shape. Yet, it''s not easy.


    ?I thought you would have liked to talk with someone,? I say. ?The execution will happen soon. I''m here to listen to your last words if you have any. And your requests if they''re within my powers.?


    ?You can''t make me see my daughter one last time. How can you fulfil anything else? She''s the reason why I did all of this. I don''t need much else.?


    ?Isn''t there anything at all?? I wonder. ?I might pass your words to the King, by the way. Maybe, he''ll let you meet her one last time before the execution. But do you want to meet her? Won''t that make it harder for her? She stopped crying less than a month ago, and she calls for you in her sleep even now. Seeing you will make her go through that over again.?


    She seems to understand. She puts her selfish desire away, and she looks me in the eye.


    ?There''s also something else I would like,? she murmurs, this time a little shy. ?If possible.?


    ?Tell me,? I say.


    As she tells me her wish, I realise what moved her to do all of that. She had a reason, of course: protecting her child. But that all started because she had a child! She fell in love, and that love turned her crazy, just as it does to me when Ignis is around.


    ?I understand,? I say. ?I will do what I can. But it won''t be registered in the official acts. It will be just symbolic.?


    ?In front of a Priest, it will be enough,? she says.


    As if I was as stupid as to fall into this trap.


    ?If you say anything ambiguous to the Priest, I won''t be able to protect your daughter,? I remind her.


    ?It''s not my intention, really,? she says. ?Your Majesty, all I need is fulfilment. I will die soon either way. What point is there in making things even more complicated??


    ?I don''t see any point either, but desperate times bring desperate moves in our minds. I can''t trust you now because you have nothing to lose.?


    ?That''s wrong. I still have something to lose. I have everything, your Majesty.?


    ?I''d just remind you that you have it because the King is a benevolent person and not because your plans had any hope of success. You worked hard on making Aestas and my husband bond, and now you can rest assured. He will protect her from now on, and he''ll raise her as if he was her real uncle.?


    ?So, will you also fulfil my last dream?? she asks, her eyes filled with hope. It''s odd for a woman with only a few days left.


    ?You can''t escape your destiny now. And I won''t let the King change his mind if he ever thinks of it. So far, he hasn''t, by the way.?


    ?I hope he won''t feel guilty for executing the wrong people,? she adds. ?His Majesty is that kind of man. He feels the responsibility of everything he''s involved in, even when he couldn''t do anything else.?


    ?He is,? I agree with a sigh.


    He''s that kind of man, precisely. And he''s already feeling guilty and without peace.


    ?He will agree to your request, eventually,? I realise. ?He will accept.?


    ?I''m glad,? she says.


    Tears flow from her eyes, and she presses her hands on her chest. She bows her head, bending her back for the first time since I met her.


    ?Thank you, your Majesty!?


    She seems sincere. Nothing makes me wonder what her real intentions are. She''s a woman broken by the events, one who has given up on her life already.. On her life, but not her soul.

 Chapter 168 - A Last Wish (2)

    Adelphium was never gifted with good timing. Or maybe he was, but I''m looking from the wrong perspective. I was going to call someone to pretend to be a Priest for the Princess. But now, with their boss here in my garden, I can''t.


    ?Your visit after so long is a surprise,? I point out with a kind smile.


    We''re sitting under the pavilion and watching the small fountain. It''s my favourite place, lately, and I''ve spent my free hours here since the beginning of autumn.


    ?I was needed here,? he says.


    ?Yes??


    ?Yes, your Majesty.?


    ?Oh, how coincidental! You came here for business and decided to visit me. I''m glad you remember your old friend,? I chuckle, pretending to be offended. Whatever, not that I mind his absence.


    Rather, not seeing him makes me anxious because he might be planning something. I prefer seeing him often and checking his mood. Maybe, I should learn how to plant spies. That way, I would know if he ever does something suspicious.


    ?My friend told me that you need my help,? he repeats. ?The one who warned me about your son.?


    ?Oh, the Prophet??


    We''ve been discovered. But it''s unfair to play like that! Who can surprise a seer?


    ?Well, there''s no need to hide it, then,? I say. ?I do need the help of a Priest. And, since you''re here...?


    ?What do you need me for??


    A smile on his lips shows me his kindness, but his eyes are a little confused. He wasn''t expecting a request from me. Then, what in the world is he here for?


    ?It''s a confidential matter, and I hope you won''t tell anyone. Not even your colleagues. It''s for Alba''s safety... And also for my and the King''s peace of heart.?


    ?Yes, sure. I will keep it a secret if it doesn''t endanger anyone.?


    ?It doesn''t. On the contrary.?


    ?Then, tell me what I need to do.?


    ?See... Do you remember Princess Juliet??


    Just like this, I tell him what he needs to know. Just the least possible to understand why I''m doing it and what is expected from him.


    ?I understand,? he says. ?Your Majesty is a merciful person.?


    ?I am not. They will still die... Just, they will die in peace.?


    ?I won''t register the event anywhere. It will be just a matter of the soul.?


    ?That''s what the Princess needs, in fact. She doesn''t care about papers.?


    ?If it''s like this, I don''t see a reason to decline.?


    ?Would you mind doing it now??


    ?Now??


    ?Yes. We''re ready with the preparations already.?


    ?Oh, but what would you have done if I didn''t come here? Do you also have a Prophet telling you the future??


    ?No, I don''t. I was going to call a Priest right now.?


    ?A Priest you don''t know well??


    ?Are you suspecting me of something, Adelphium??


    ?Oh, no. I''m just surprised that our coincidental meeting brought you such an advantage. Life is truly unpredictable, after all.?


    I don''t know whether he''s playing with me or not, but he doesn''t have any advantage of telling everyone about this.


    It''s not politically relevant, and it doesn''t change facts. It''ll just cause havoc without need.


    ?Do you need any equipment?? I inquire while getting up.


    Today, my back hurts. Will I spend the next month like this? Ouching every time I move a step?


    I still love my baby, but I''ll take a break from everything once he''s born. It''s so hard to be a woman in this world.


    ?I don''t need anything I don''t have with me,? he replies.


    ?Oh, that Prophet of yours told you what to bring but not what you were going to do??


    ?They have an odd temper, your Majesty,? he laughs.


    ?Don''t majesty me while we''re alone,? I say. I haven''t been polite today, and it would be embarrassing to return to formalities now.


    ?Sure, Veronica.?


    The way he pronounces my name isn''t scary nor cringy, oddly enough. It''s as if we were real friends and not just pretending. I need to up my game if I want to survive in the place.


    ?The room where we will perform the ritual is not far, but there''s a way to get there through the servant''s passages. It''s an unused wing of the Palace, so we won''t attract any attention. I hope you understand why I''m making you walk in a dusty hallway.?


    ?Yes, I do. It''s fine for me, and it''s for the greater good. Helping a lost soul to find peace is my duty, after all.?


    ?The Princess is still a human being even if she''s been sentenced to death. She deserves one last wish. Her first one I couldn''t fulfil, but this is feasible.?


    ?She asked to meet lady Aestas, didn''t she??


    I shrug, sighing deeply. ?I can''t let that happen. But I do understand why she wants to see her daughter one last time.?


    We cross a couple of doors and walk in the hallways. Tobin walks in front of us, showing the way. Adelphium offers his arms to me, but I shake my head. It''s better to avoid touching a Mage right now.


    This little thing in my belly is unresting today.


    We end up in an abandoned room. I have sent Bea and two other maids to clean it in secret so that we don''t raise suspicions. Also, the furniture has been moved, and the centre is empty except for a small yet high table to help with the ceremony.


    Ignis is here already, as well as two guards to keep things under control. Tobin and I come out from the passage, and everyone turns to stare.


    Oh, not at us. At the man behind me.


    While they widen their eyes, open their mouths, frown or sigh, I walk inside and take a look at the main characters of this play.


    The Princess is standing next to her designated guard, silent and with her back straight. She''s wearing a new gown, white and blue. She can''t wear red or purple, and she doesn''t want to. She''s not part of the Royal Family, so she refused the first gown I described.


    As for Samuel Grif, he''s on the other side of the room, visibly unresting. He moves his weight from one side to the other, staring at his lover without a break even for blinking. They''ve been separated for months, and now that they can look at each other, they realise how skinnier they''ve become.


    ?You''re a beautiful bride,? he murmurs when the silence in the room allows Juliet to hear him.


    At his words, she blushes and bows her head to hide it. She''s acting like just any lady. Nothing to do with the Princess. Nothing similar to a psychopath organising coup after coup.


    ?I''m a lucky man.?


    I see. This is how things went since the beginning. Samuel Grif is a smooth talker even in this situation.


    I glance at Ignis and see him roll his eyes. It''s a natural reaction, meaning this isn''t the first time his friend acts cheesy with a woman. They grew up together, after all. They know each other well.


    ?I can be the witness,? Ignis says. ?Even if you tried killing me.?


    ?It would be an honour.?


    ?I''m returning the favour.?


    ?And the second?? Adelphium asks. ?We need two witnesses for a wedding to be valid.?


    No one has asked me why I brought this specific Priest. But Juliet seems to appreciate it.


    ?Fernard refused to,? Ignis says.


    ?Not that I don''t understand why.?


    ?Tobin can witness. Or, if you have a preference...?


    ?I''d like her Majesty,? Juliet says. ?Your Majesties are godparents to our daughter. Would it be too much to also witness our marriage??


    ?No, it wouldn''t be too much,? I sigh.


    She''s just adding reasons for us to protect her daughter. She''s smart. If only she used this before and without killing many people on the way...


    ?Just, don''t make it last longer than needed,? I add. ?My feet hurt today; I can''t stand for too long.?


    Adelphium just nods, taking out a bottle with what I suppose is holy water and a red lace to tie the ribbon around their hands. Nothing more is needed, apparently.


    ?I can read by heart,? he says. ?I don''t need the holy books.?


    ?Priests can celebrate weddings without reading? Oh, good.?


    ?It''s one of the first celebrations we learn, together with funerals and coming to light of children. These are the three central moments of most people. We ought to be ready to perform even without forewarning.?


    ?That''s good. Let''s proceed then. Thank you for the help, your Excellency. I will consider it as a personal favour and won''t forget,? Ignis announces.


    He moves his eyes from me to him and returns a little gloomy. It''s not weird, lately. His mood is unstable, and I might need to talk to him a lot tonight to make it better.


    I hope the execution will help him move on, really.. It''s painful to see him suffer like this.

 Chapter 169 - A Last Wish (3)

    Adelphium has all the equipment, and he performs the ritual perfectly. Well, it''s perfect as far as I can tell. I have never been to a temple before the coronation.


    He ties the hands together and makes them swear to love each other till the end. He doesn''t mention death, for there''s no need to free them from the oath after one of them is dead. Neither will survive the other long enough to find a second partner.


    The ceremony is brief, fitting for this situation. Once finished, the guards get ready to drag the newlyweds back to prison.


    ?A moment,? I say. ?You might want to look out of the window. The both of you.?


    The Princess... Oh, she is no Princess. Juliet widens her eyes, understanding the hidden meaning behind my words. She pulls Samuel Grif''s sleeve and makes him watch with her. She points at a corner, where one of my maids is helping Aestas take a stroll.


    ?She walks,? Samuel Grid comments. ?Already??


    ?It''s been months.?


    ?But... She''s also taller. And look at her face, so red.?


    ?It''s not red,? Juliet replies with a pout. ?It''s a healthy rose.?


    ?She will grow up beautiful just like her mother.?


    ?And hopefully smarter than us.?


    ?Hopefully.?


    They hold each other''s hands, their face in peace and their eyes sad for the shortness of the moment. This is the last time they see Aestas, and they know it.


    ?I''d like to rest, now,? I whisper to Ignis. ?I''m feeling tired, and everything hurts.?


    ?What does it hurt?? he replies, reaching out to my hand.


    I block the lightning just in time. Even in these months, he hasn''t learned not to touch me without warning... He finds it easier to bear with the pain than to avoid touching me at all.


    ?Where does it hurt? Shall I call Aida? Or the doctor??


    ?No, I''m just tired of carrying the baby around. It''s so heavy... I''ll rest for the day, and everything will be all right.?


    He nods, turning to Tobin to order him.


    ?Accompany the Queen to her lodgings. Now. And stay with her. Be ready to call a doctor.?


    ?It''s nothing to worry about,? I chuckle while the High Priest reaches us.


    He has packed his things away, and he''s smiling at me.


    ?I''m sorry for the inconvenience, Excellency,? Ignis says before I can open my mouth. ?The Queen isn''t feeling well. You can come another day, though.?


    Hmm? I''m not suffering, just a little tired. It''s too impolite to just send Adelphium away. Even if we''re not close to the Church, we have to keep up appearances.


    ?Now, go,? he says, helping me reach the passage.


    ?Ignis?? I moan. ?What''s the matter??


    ?Go rest, Veronica. That man came here for something. Don''t make him think he can blackmail us now that he knows about this secret marriage.?


    ?Nothing would happen even if it was leaked,? I point out. ?It''s just something for their souls. Also... It''s not like we''re saving their lives or anything. He can''t use it against us... Also, as much as I am pretending to be close with him, he''s pretending to be close with me. He won''t ruin all of it just because of a secret marriage ceremony. And he has no proof, just his witnessing.?


    He snorts, his hand tightly wrapped around my forearm.


    ?Ignis, are you angry with me??


    ?No. Why would I be??


    ?Because I brought that man here. But he came to visit, and the fake priest didn''t seem like a wise idea at the time. I''m sorry.?


    ?I''m not angry with you, Veronica. It''s fine. Still, if he came here today out of all days, there must be a reason.?


    ?He said something was going to happen,? I chuckle. ?A prophecy foretold this... Isn''t it funny??


    ?I don''t think anyone foresaw the marriage. This is nothing important. Whatever he''s waiting for hasn''t happened yet. Be careful.?


    ?I will.?


    I stand on tiptoe and leave a light peck on his cheek.


    ?Have a nice day, my King.?


    I turn toward the exit, intending to leave unnoticed. I glance at Juliet and Samuel Grif one last time and notice how they kiss before parting ways. This time, forever. Still, there''s peace on the woman''s face.


    This is what she wanted. Marry a person she loves and have a child with him. Both her wishes are fulfilled, even if in an odd way and order.


    ?Your Majesty!? Adelphium calls. ?Let me accompany you to the exit, at least!?


    He offers me his arm, and I just wave it off. Ignis is staring and glaring, and our son''s lightning is nothing compared to the intensity of his eyes. Better not stay too close.


    ?Your Excellency should follow closely,? Tobin murmurs, showing the way. ?The hallways are intricate in this part of the Palace.?


    Are these two playing together? I''m not a maiden to protect from a wicked man''s intentions, for goodness! Moreover, I am pregnant, and Adelphium is a Priest. The highest of them all.


    ?How is your back, your Majesty?? he asks once we are inside, following closely just as Tobin said... But following me, not the guard.


    ?Today is worse than usual,? I confess. ?Yesterday I ached, but today... It''s because of all the emotions and the preparations. I shall sleep early and leave the Queen''s duties for tomorrow.?


    There''s not much left to do either way. I''ve cured my laziness for the time being. At least until Ignis feels better.


    ?And your stomach? Doesn''t it hurt??


    ?Oh, no. Just, I feel like the skin is stretching, but I guess it''s normal.?


    ?Lately??


    ?Today.?


    ?I see... I guess it''s time.?


    ?Time for what??


    ?The delivery.?


    ?Oh, Adelphium! It''s early! I have a month more to bear with this.?


    ?Are you sure?? he asks.


    Sure? I haven''t been pregnant before, and Aida didn''t warn me about anything this morning. She would have told me if it was time.


    Also, knowing the day of when this baby was conceived means knowing when he will come to light. Which is: in fifteen days at least. Even more, if the actual date is not the first time Ignis and I made love, which should actually be the case.


    ?Veronica, listen...? he starts, grabbing my hand candidly as if it was normal to touch a woman, let alone a Queen. ?Listen to your body, and you will notice!?


    The energy starts flowing towards him, and I get ready to counter it back. Yet, if I do, then Adelphium will notice my power. He''s touching me, for goodness!


    It''s just a second, but it lasts forever. Before burning the Priest''s fingers, the lightning comes back and disappears.


    This child will cause a lot of trouble as he grows up. But, at least, he decided not to hurt Adelphium. For what reason, I cannot imagine.


    ?We''re out,? I notice, finally bathing in the sun.


    It''s warm and nice on the skin. It''ll be one of the last warm days before winter hits with its strength.


    The Royal Gardens, especially the Queen''s, are still green and flourishing. The workers do their best to keep things living the longest, planting winter flowers, and I also helped a little during my stay here. Even though, with this Mage in my belly, I didn''t need to use my magic to keep it stable. Somehow, it wasn''t needed as much as before.


    Whether it''s because of the changes due to pregnancy, or just because the need to keep the little troublemaker under control used up enough magic, I will never know.


    ?Will it snow?? I wonder.


    ?Most years, it does. A little, though,? Adelphium says.


    ?I''m curious. Snow seems fun, but we didn''t have much of it in Narith. It would fall for a few hours in the coldest week and then disappear after a day at most.?


    ?Do you miss your home??


    ?Just a little.?


    There''s all I need here. I just miss mother and Lucia, not to mention dad and Antonio. But they will come here when the baby is born. I will see them again, and father might even stay longer after sending mother back to safety.


    ?But it''s nothing unusual, is it?? I continue. ?It happens to every bride marrying far from home. Oh, but now this is my home. It''ll be as long as I live.?


    ?I''m glad you like Mavale.?


    ?You mean the Royal Palace. I haven''t gone out so often. And every time I did, there was an incident!?


    ?Oh, but it''s in the past.?


    ?I have this feeling,? I sigh, ?as if nothing ended, Adelphium. As if this is just the beginning of something else.?


    ?Maybe, it is.?


    He smiles, but I have no time to reply because my son gives a kick, stronger than usual. Just like his father: interrupting my nice chat with the High Priest seems to be a family skill.


    I moan in pain, pressing my palm on the stomach. This little thing! He''ll hear me when he gets out. Is this how he treats his mother?


    ?Veronica...? Adelphium says. ?Veronica??


    ?I''m fine. It''s just a kick,? I chuckle. And it''s passing.


    It''s almost gone a few seconds after it came.


    ?I''m not referring just to that,? he points out. ?Don''t you see??


    ?See??


    ?Oh, see is not the right word.?


    I blink, looking around. What should I see? Tobin is standing far from us, frowning as well. It takes him a few moments to realise something and run to call the maids.


    A second before another kick.


    This time, though, it''s as painful as to bend double.

 Chapter 170 - Awaited For

    I guess it''s time, even though it''s early.


    A shout escapes my throat as I watch the maids run to me but stop a few metres afar. They observe the thick magic barrier surrounding Adelphium and me, and they start panicking.


    Is it the Priest causing it? Of course not. It''s this little thing inside me. He''s using my body as a catalyst to launch spells. I can feel it, but I can''t stop anything. It''s too painful, and I can''t keep focus long enough to interrupt the stream of power.


    ?Towels... And water... And... I don''t know,? Adelphium says, running in circles to talk with the maids. Then, he comes back to me and helps me lie down.


    ?It''s time, your Majesty. The heir to the throne is being born!?


    ?That''s what you were expecting, you cheater!? I spit out. ?You knew it would happen! That''s why you didn''t want to leave me alone!?


    ?Exactly. I wanted to be of help.?


    ?Why??


    ?Because no one can come close, except for me apparently.?


    ?Hmm,? I whine, noticing how the maids have everything ready yet can''t walk closer. Why is Adelphium allowed?


    Why is this biased little thing so ready to send jolts to Ignis but doesn''t care as much to hurt the High Priest?


    If he ever calls Adelphium daddy by mistake, it will cause a civil war.


    ?You just wait to get out of here, and you''ll hear me,? I say to my stomach.


    It''s getting worse and worse, as much as to make me yell in pain so often.


    ?Call the King,? I say, and Tobin stops a maid and instructs her in my stead. Even if he can''t come to me, he won''t leave his post until it''s over. He will keep watch, his eyes widely open till the end.


    ?I''ve never done this!? Adelphium says, in a principle of panic.


    He''s even more nervous than me, good gracious.


    ?Just follow your instinct, and everything will be all right,? I reply.


    ?Really??


    ?I don''t know! I''m the one who needs reassurance here! Please, just... Make it quick,? I sob.


    He offers his hand to me, and I grab it with all my strength. Ignis was supposed to be here, but he won''t be able to cross this barrier even if he comes. Maybe, it''s better if he stays far away... Let''s hope that he doesn''t come, even if I have just sent someone to call for him.


    ?It won''t last long,? Adelphium says.


    ?How do you know??


    ?The First Prophet told me I was needed here. And he also added that I would be back before evening with good news.?


    ?Before evening,? I sigh, lifting my eyes to observe the sun high in the sky.


    This will last forever.


    No more heirs to the throne. To either throne. This one shall do for both.


    ?Veronica,? I hear and, for a moment, every pain disappears.


    ?Ignis?? I murmur, turning my head. He''s on the verge of the barrier, careful not to lose an arm. He can see me, but he can''t walk forward.


    ?Veronica,? he repeats, his eyes wide. He falls on his knees and reaches out to me. When his finger starts burning, he can''t do anything but retreat.


    ?Your Majesty,? Tobin says, offering his hand to help him up. ?Her Majesty will be fine. It''s a matter of a few hours.?


    Hours? How do women survive this?


    ?No,? I moan, turning my head to the other side and sobbing in peace.


    I don''t want to feel like this for hours. Nor to keep the barrier up for so long. I won''t be able to move from bed after this... This child is draining me of my energies, both human and magical.


    It hurts, and my lower body seems to care about one only thing: expelling this baby from me.


    ?I don''t know how to do healing magic,? Adelphium complains. ?What could I be doing here at all??


    I don''t know either. He''s just holding my hands and sweating in fear next to me. But I''m glad I''m not alone.


    ?Water,? I say. This kid will need to be cleaned once it''s born. And, also, to be covered with clothes.


    Oh, I''ll finally see whether he''ll be like Ignis!


    A faint smile on my face seems to hearten Adelphium.


    ?I will be right back,? he says. ?Just a moment.?


    He runs to the edge of the barrier, and the energy just lets him pass. I knew it. This child either is very smart or very biased.


    When he starts walking back to me, familiar and soothing energy reaches me. Aida is here.


    I can feel her, a few steps from me. Yet, with the High Priest nearby, she can''t risk coming closer. One thing is that my child has powers. Another is my handmaid. It would be not just suspicious if both this kid, I, and my handmaid are Mages.


    I can find a way out if it''s only me, but not if there seems to be a bigger group. The Church wouldn''t let go of the matter, and they would investigate until discovering my mother. In that case, even Ignis wouldn''t be able to protect me.


    ?Stay there,? I whisper, conscious that she''ll hear. Just like always, she will understand me.


    Her help is making the pain fade away a little, and she''s good enough to keep me relaxed even when Adelphium comes back with the towels.


    His fingers are trembling, his face blank. He wouldn''t notice if I were to blow fire in front of him. He''s so nervous and afraid that it''s cute.


    ?I think you should take a look,? I say. ?Because someone ought to help this child come to life.?


    ?I don''t know...?


    ?Just follow the instructions. Someone will tell you how to proceed.?


    We''re not that far from the others, just a few steps. And the barrier stopped making any sound. Now it''s just glowing a little, but the crackling and buzzing from before is completely gone.


    ?Please, Adelphium. Help me,? I say, trying to call him back to the hearth. ?You have to do all the things the maids tell you. It will be fine. It''s not the first baby born in unusual conditions, is it??


    He nods, clenching my hands back.


    ?I will do my best!?


    Saying, however, is different from doing. It takes him long enough to move the skirt just enough to take a look and make sure everything is all right.


    Oh, he won''t even know if something goes wrong.


    For the first time in my life, I wish to pray. But I''m not fit to ask the Gods for anything. I haven''t prayed ever before, and I''ve never offered anything in a Temple. I ran away from their presence because of what the Church did to my people and, as a result, I don''t know which language to use to talk to them.


    I see Adelphium whispering words while opening the towels and placing them under me. They''ll avoid the mud being in the way once the baby is born, and it''s also nice to have my butt on something clean.


    ?I was told it will be good news,? he reminds me. Or, maybe, he says it out loud for himself to hear it better. ?It will be all right.?


    ?Of course,? I say. Even with Aida''s magic, the pain returns to hit me. It''s the worst I''ve ever felt. Not even breaking a bone is close to this.


    Why was I waiting for this moment with so much haste? If only I knew it earlier... Oh, Ignis...


    ?You''re not having any more heirs!? I exclaim, turning to him.


    He seems so happy to hear my voice, content that I remembered him.


    ?You will do with one. No more kids! You heard me!?


    ?No, no,? he agrees. ?One is enough.?


    He''s clenching his fists, appearing so calm yet boiling inside. He would like to run here even if it means being burnt by the barrier. But, luckily, Tobin is careful to stop him in time.


    ?We can adopt another one day,? he adds. ?That should do the trick.?


    Oh, jeez. Why can''t I be angry with him even in this situation?


    Tears flow from my eyes while the weight inside me shifts down.


    ?I can... I can see the head!? Adelphium exclaims. ?Now? Now??


    ?Now, you shall check whether the umbilical cord is wrapped around the baby''s neck,? Aida explains, calm and cold.


    ?What is that?? Adelphium replies, sweating as I''ve never seen him before.


    ?If you see it, you will know. If not, don''t worry,? Aida says, sighing helplessly. ?Then, once the baby is born, you have to cut it. Done that, the new Crown Prince will be among us.?


    She then turns to me, wondering whether it really is the case to let my son''s life be in a Priest''s hands.


    ?Just let it be,? I shape with my lips. It''s too late now.


    I push with my muscles when the last painful wave hits me. I push with all I''ve got and, finally, feel the weight slip away.


    I lie back on the grass, tired and a little too relieved that this is finally over. A loud cry is the sign of my child''s first breath.


    I can''t help but start laughing. Oh, finally done. Now, I can rest.


    It wasn''t supposed to happen now, but things don''t always go as planned.


    ?My son,? I say while raising my arms up.


    Adelphium kneels on the ground next to me, ready to make me finally see this little meatball that made me sweat so much.. The other servants finally approach, and my maids hurry to help me sit up.

 Chapter 171 - The Prince

    The moment the baby was born, the barrier fell down and disappeared, as if it never was here.


    I''m surrounded by many people, and they know what to do to take care of me. Someone also manages to calm Adelphium down.


    The baby is wrapped in clean clothes, and he soon ends up in his father''s arms.


    ?It''s a boy,? the maid confirms with a smile. ?Alba has a Prince, finally!?


    While I''m taken care of, Ignis meets our son first. I also want to see, but he doesn''t let me for so long. His lips are curled up while he observes our baby. He walks in circles, focused only on him.


    It seems that he likes our heir. I''m glad: it means I won''t be asked to give birth to other babies like this. One is enough.


    ?Look at him, Veronica,? he exclaims, turning back and reaching my side. ?So cute, isn''t he? He resembles you!?


    The kid has been wrapped in clothes from head to toe, so all I can see is the wrinkled and dark face. This poor thing seems to have suffered a lot during the delivery. It''s so ugly that it''s frightening... Is this how Ignis sees me? Where in the world does this thing resemble me?


    Oh, but I can''t help... I''m curious...


    I move the cloth from his head, feeling the urge to check his hair. I can spot a few strands right on top of the forehead. Red like fire, just like his father.


    Oh, at least this!


    ?Let''s go inside,? Ignis says, stopping me from checking anything else. He gets up, and the maids help me walk toward the closest bed.


    There, comfortably set, I can finally hold my son in my arms and feel like, maybe, it was worth it.


    Meanwhile, Ignis offers his hand to Adelphium.


    ?Thank you for your help, High Priest,? he says. ?I appreciate it.?


    ?It was my duty as a human being,? the latter replies, a little wary.


    They helped him recover from shock, and he also cleaned his hands from the blood and... and from everything else. His clothes are still dirty, but a maid soon delivers a change.


    Sooner than expected, most people leave the room. Ignis stays together with the guards and a few maids. Just the minimum amount because I have to feed my son now. I''ve waited for this nine... Eight months. Mother said it''s the best feeling in the world when a woman keeps her child in her arms and breastfeeds them.


    ?Hey, little thing,? I say, making the dress slip down my shoulder. ?Your mommy is here...?


    Hearing my voice, the baby opens his eyes and stares at me openly. His eyes are grey and cold, just like mine. Is this what Ignis meant?


    I would have loved a son with green eyes, but I guess this is the most I get for this attempt. Maybe, the next one will be Ignis''s carbon copy. It would be perfect even if it was a girl.


    ?Look: how hungry,? I chuckle.


    My son falls asleep without finishing his meal, but he stays attached to my breast. His little hands are cupping my bosom, and he''s sleeping so peacefully that I don''t move a muscle so as not to bother.


    ?It''s early,? Ignis points out, sitting on the bed and reaching out to me. He stops just in time when he senses the wild energy around me.


    Oh, this thing is using my body again. He''s conducting magic through my cells because he''s still too little to do it on his own.


    ?How protective of his mommy,? I add, so proud.


    Ignis isn''t as happy as me, and he just sits there like an abandoned puppy. His eyes are sad, almost tormented. He''s so close but can''t touch me. I know how difficult of a position it is.


    ?We should give him a name,? I say. I place the sleeve back and observe the sleeping child.


    Even though ugly, he''s mine. And he will come to resemble Ignis more in the future, I''m sure of it. With two parents as beautiful as we are, how can our children be less than pretty?


    When I have some control over the magic in my body, I sit closer to Ignis and close my eyes. I lean on him, our child still in my arms.


    He winces, but he doesn''t struggle after noticing how he''s safe.


    ?Rather than the name, we have another problem,? he sighs while surrounding my shoulders with his arm. ?Everyone saw what happened in the garden. Especially that Priest.?


    ?True.?


    I don''t even know how to explain it. However, the way Adelphium helped makes me believe he won''t hurt this child. While letting him live, if so?


    The Royal Family has the power to keep a Mage at court, which should be true two times when the Mage is part of the Royal Family. Even more when he''s the heir.


    My child should be safe. I just need to avoid political decisions that can endanger this equilibrium.


    ?Also, what will happen with the executions now?? I wonder.


    It would be bad to kill people soon after the Prince is born. Yet, keeping them alive longer feels more like torture than a blessing.


    Those people know what their fate is. Delaying it will make them suffer longer; nothing more than that.


    Also, it''s generally bad practice to give hope to people who are going to die anyway. It''s not very merciful.


    ?I can''t postpone them. But we can''t do it in public as planned before. I''ll proceed but inside the Palace. It will be quick, just like the first time,? Ignis replies.


    He caresses my hair and pecks my forehead, moving his eyes from me to the baby.


    There is so much we need to discuss, to think of, but we''re stuck here, watching our first son and thinking about the bright future days. So unfitting for a King and a Queen.


    I swear I felt relief in Ignis''s tone at the mention of executing his friend in secret. Even though he''s not wavering on the decision, Ignis doesn''t want to make a spectacle out of it. Both for Samuel Grif and for Juliet.


    ?How long does it take to choose a name?? I wonder.


    ?It''ll take a while. This child wasn''t supposed to be born for a month more, right? But I''ll think of it very soon. You will hear my idea by the end of the week.?


    ?The end of the week? Days? Oh, for real??


    ?Yes, Veronica. You get to choose the names only once, after all. It''s better to meditate before making the wrong decision.?


    ?And how many names??


    ?This is the new Crown Prince,? Ignis says. ?He''s the most important member of the Royal Family, right now. His name will be recorded in history books and used to sign treaties and laws. It''s better to think it through before choosing one.?


    ?How many, I asked.?


    ?About seven.?


    ?You don''t have seven names!? I complain.


    ?Just two and a half.?


    ?Ignatius Ignis Nerva, King Aurelius,? I chuckle.


    ?Our child will have seven names in total, meaning you will be able to choose one or two on your own. Don''t you like this option??


    ?Yes, but... Seven names, come on. When is he going to use them all? Never!?


    ?You''re right. But the Crown Prince has many names since birth. The other Princes and Princesses don''t need seven but can do with five.?


    ?Who is going to remember all the names??


    ?You know who, already.?


    Right. The herald. He seems to have found meaning in life lately, since the day his job became relevant. I''ve insisted on making people realise they need to get up when I walk into a room and greet me with a curtsey. The herald has been so happy to have the chance to pronounce our names so often.


    ?My family will come to Mavale now,? I realise. Moreover, soon after the presence of Mages in the Royal Family has been revealed to outsiders. The news is going to leak soon, and everyone will wonder about my motives and soul.


    I will become an evil witch instead of the lady who cured the King of his curse. Our child will be the product of evil.


    And no one will consider me in the same way as before.


    I hope, at least, that my mother can come and go unnoticed.


    I am the Queen. No one will ask to burn me. But it''s not the same for mother: she''s just the wife of a Duke, nothing as spectacular as the King''s beloved wife and the Crown Prince''s mother.


    It will be hard to keep the Church far from my family and me. They will attack, sooner than later, and they''ll claim this little thing in my arms as one of theirs.


    But I have no intention of letting them have him.


    My son doesn''t even have a name yet; I''m not ready to let him go any time soon.

 Chapter 172 - In Search Of A Name (1)

    I''ve been resting for days, yet I am tired.


    I couldn''t get out of bed except for very brief walks around the bed, and I couldn''t be alone with my son at all.


    Not that it matters: everyone saw the barrier when he came to light. Now it''s not even a novelty when he sends jolts to the people close to us while he''s eating. When there is no skin contact between the two of us, though, he''s not able to channel any magic. How could he, by the way? This little thing barely knows how to cry!


    All he does is eat and sleep.


    Since I can''t wait for days before giving him a name, I''ve found one good enough.


    I was considering Procius and Antipho at first, but my maids would shake their heads with too much conviction... I also like the name Ugo, but it''s too short for a Prince. Augustinus, a longer version, reminds me of the Church.


    ?Sergius??


    ?What does your Majesty think about Julianus?? Bea intrudes. Oddly enough, it''s not Lola who says her mind, lately. She''s been silent and continues to be.


    ?Or maybe Tiberius, Lucius or even Livius...? she continues.


    ?I like Livius,? I say, and I can hear the sighs of relief around me. ?But I don''t know how to make it shorter. Liv??


    The tension in the room returns, and we think so hard for a long while. Even Julianus is hard to shorten... What would it be? Jule? Jul?


    It''s Aida who comes up with the best idea. Even though I can''t shorten that name, I like it.


    ?Lars?? she says.


    ?Laurentius!? I spit out. Good, wonderful!


    My baby will have a good first... ehm, fifth or sixth name. And, also, a pet name for me.


    ?Hello, Lars,? I say while walking to the cradle. ?Do you like your name??


    Hearing my voice, the little thing opens his eyes and stares in silence. I need to reach out to his hand, which he readily grabs with his tiny finger, and our energies mix together. He''s feeling just all right, now, isn''t he?


    ?Lars,? I repeat, and it sounds so melodious to my ears. ?I can''t wait to tell your father,? I chuckle. ?I''m sure he''ll like the name as well.?


    If only he came here more often... I haven''t seen Ignis at all since the day Lars was born.


    He''s been busy containing the gossip and working on every detail about the announcements. He also asked the High Priest whether to keep the incident private, as in hinting him to keep his mouth shut, but that man just replied the Kingdom deserves to know about this new blessing.


    As such, Ignis became even busier with controlling the flow of information out of the Palace. However, I believe he could spare some time in the evening to come and wish us goodnight. Or he could sleep in my bed sometimes. I would have sensed him if he did.


    As for Lars... That poor thing needs a father! Ignis and I haven''t been married long enough to expect him to feel too tired of being a father and looking at his new son!


    At least, this situation makes me rest a little more. All I do is, sometimes and for a short hour every day, read and reply to correspondence. Many have written to congratulate us on the Crown Prince, and some have started asking about names. Right now, my son has one name, and it will be enough if Ignis doesn''t hurry up a bit.


    What else does he need to decide a few names? He doesn''t even need to choose one like I did because he can choose more than one. If he likes two in the same way, he can just pick up both.


    ?The King is taking so long,? I murmur, pursing my lips.


    ?His Majesty has been very busy lately,? Bea comforts me, bringing me a cup of hot tea. They stopped with the useless poison countermeasures, luckily. Now they don''t pretend not to know about Aida either, even if they can''t be sure. Maybe they''re just assuming I am the one using magic not to die.


    ?As busy as not to find any time during the whole day to visit his wife or child? I don''t believe it. He''s a few steps away, all in all.?


    ?I''ve heard that his Majesty came to see his Highness, the Prince. He entered his Highness''s room and observed him sleeping for a few minutes... A couple of times, but I believe it happens every day or almost.?


    ?Oh, so I am the only one he''s avoiding!?


    ?I don''t think so, your Majesty. Whatever it is, it will pass!?


    Am I feeling well enough to walk around? I do, but how much of it is because of Aida? She healed me a little, and I can take strolls now. I don''t do it just not to raise suspicions. And because I could be seen: if I can walk around like a deer, then I can''t use any excuse to avoid parties.


    Reaching the King''s office is out of the question for a similar reason, so I have to wait for the night and sneak into his room. That''s the only option!


    The door hasn''t ever been locked, so I can come and go as I please. But I''m a little concerned about Ignis. What if he actually doesn''t want to see me again?


    Could it be because of what happened during Lars''s birth? In the end, another man saw under my gown, even though I doubt it was a nice sight. It is a little embarrassing even for me: I don''t know how I''m going to look Adelphium in the eye after this. Yet, at that moment, it was a matter of my baby''s life or death. Back then, I didn''t care about my chastity and honour.


    Also, there was so much blood and other fluids... I don''t think Adelphium could feel anything close to shyness either. We were both under shock and acting by instinct to save a life.


    ?Does he ever play with Lars? I''m sure he did witness him awake at least once! It''s impossible that the child was sleeping every single time he visited.?


    ?That... There was a time when his Highness woke up. But his Majesty just stepped aside and let us calm the baby.?


    I don''t sleep in the same room as Lars. He has all his necessities in the best of my sitting rooms, and my maids are always around to keep him safe and protected.


    They come to me when it''s time for a meal, which happens quite often. Yet, Lars doesn''t need to eat every time he wakes up, does he? For that reason, to allow better rest, they placed him there. That''s also how I couldn''t witness Ignis.


    ?He just stepped aside,? I sigh. ?Does he dislike our son??


    ?I don''t know, your Majesty. It surely isn''t like that! I think his Majesty only doesn''t know how to act with a baby.?


    I need to talk with him. But how can I meet him?


    ?Place Lars''s bed here. He will sleep in my same room tonight!?


    ?But, your Majesty... His Highness wakes up often during the night. It will disturb your rest.?


    ?So be it. It''s my son; he has every right to disturb my sleep during the night.?


    Ignis will go visit Lars, and he won''t find him. He will inquire where the baby is, and he will come to me. Finally.


    Or he won''t, it depends. But if he doesn''t come here, then he really hates our son for some reason. Because a parent wouldn''t care about any argument when a child is involved, right?


    He won''t avoid Lars just because, for some reason, he''s angry with me. That shouldn''t happen.


    ?I''m afraid,? I confess to Aida. ?What if Ignis doesn''t want my son and me anymore??


    ?It would be his loss, your Highness.?


    But I want my baby to have the best family possible. I don''t even care if Ignis decides he doesn''t love me anymore. I''ll survive that. But Lars needs him, and I believe it''s the same for Ignis. How can he resist the urge to touch this little wrinkled thing?


    I have to admit that Lars has gotten prettier in the last two days. I''m sure his daddy will fall in love when he sees him tonight. He will want to carry him a little, maybe even talk with him.


    I hope he''s not disappointed because our son isn''t yet as cute as babies usually are but the maids assured me it''s normal and expected.


    If this is the reason why Ignis doesn''t like Lars, then it will get better! Also, what does he call our child? I''ve needed days to find a name. He''s taking even more than that!


    ?Prepare some sweet tea and a few snacks for this evening,? I say. ?And you can leave me alone when the King comes in. I need to talk with him alone.?


    When he comes.... If he comes.

 Chapter 173 - In Search Of A Name (2)

    My plan works. Ignis comes looking for Lars in my room, and I can finally see him. I keep the candles on because I might not have any chance to stare at him for days again.


    I want to imprint his image in my mind before wishing goodnight.


    ?Veronica,? he says while stepping in. Somehow, he doesn''t seem surprised. As if he was expecting such a reaction from me.


    ?Hello.?


    ?How are you??


    ?Now? Not bad. The first days were a little difficult, but nothing I couldn''t survive... Sure, it would have been easier with a husband by my side. But I managed.?


    He walks to the cradle and observes our baby from afar.


    ?I found a name,? he says. ?I mean... I found it long ago, but I needed some time to push it through. I''ll make someone deliver the official statement to you tomorrow.?


    ?Sure,? I say.


    That''s a relief. My Lars will finally have a real name, and people will be able to refer to him without using odd ways.


    ?I don''t know how it is possible, but the Temple hasn''t sent anyone for an investigation. Also, they don''t seem to want to bring you to their side yet.?


    ?What if they want to burn me at the stake?? I wonder. That''s still a possibility, and I would prefer to be the one suffering in this case. As long as Ignis can hide Lars, we can come up with a way to distract the Church...


    ?They can''t just execute you, Veronica. You are the Queen, and our son is the Prince. Moreover, the King has the right to keep Mages at court for his own purposes. Just like my father did. That''s the reason why he was at odds with the Church. And that''s what they''ve been trying to change for a long time. They want us to give up the right to put Mages under protection, even if that right has never been fully exploited.?


    ?Now that there''s some calm, will you spend some time with us?? I ask him.


    When he sits next to me, I can finally see his face. His eyes are circled by dark shadows, and his irises are reddened. Oh, goodness!


    His face is pale, his shoulders droopy.


    He''s a beaten man right now... How long hasn''t he slept? How many nights without closing his eyes? Without resting his mind and body?


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I comment, reaching out to him.


    He moves away before I can touch him, and I feel as dirty as I did the first time he did this. Even though, back then, it was just a misunderstanding between us.


    Now, however, he seems serious.


    ?Hey, Ignis...? I murmur, getting up and picking our son from the cradle.


    Lars grimaces but doesn''t wake up. He''s behaving today.


    His reddish hair is so cute and attracts the eye, and his face is getting rounder by the day. Also, Aida said he will soon start gaining weight and growing up!


    I feel like my son is lighter now than when he came to light. But everything seems fine both for my handmaid and the doctor who examined Lars three times already.


    ?Ignis, do you want to carry our son a little??


    He shakes his head, and I just sit by his side, waiting for the charms of this little thing to do their job.


    We sit in silence, my husband observing from a step afar and sitting on the sofa next to us. He could just raise his arm and reach to us, but it takes him a lot to do so. Unfortunately, when I''m distracted by Lars''s yawn.


    My baby opens his mouth and stretches his thin lips until closing them back again and returning to sleep. It''s just so adorable, even though I was expecting something more from all this movement. Yet, once yawned and clenched his fists, he doesn''t do anything else... How dramatic for a yawn!


    When Ignis''s fingers land on my shoulder, the automatic jolt travels through his arm. Oh, no, I forgot about it again!


    ?Sorry,? I sigh. ?He uses my body as a catalyst for magic, and I didn''t have time to stop it right now.?


    ?Hmm,? Ignis moans, the only reply.


    ?Even during childbirth, I couldn''t control the magic because I was in pain... This son of ours will think he can do just anything at this rate.?


    ?You couldn''t, or you just didn''t want to?? Ignis spits out.


    His tone is accusing, his face unhappy. He''s blaming me for something I couldn''t control, and he''s feeling hurt because of that.


    How can I even reason with him?


    ?Now you can touch us; I''m keeping the magic under control,? I try, but it''s not very effective.


    ?I can just wait for you to be done. I''ve heard that when your skin is not in contact, it''s safe to approach you.?


    ?That''s true.?


    He shrugs, getting up and taking nervous steps into the room.


    ?I shouldn''t have come here. I knew it...? he murmurs.


    ?Ignis??


    ?Nothing! I''ll go.?


    ?No, wait. It''s early,? I point out. ?You just came here, for goodness''s sake! Stay a little more??


    ?What for? You are watching him, and he is just sleeping. I''ll come another day instead of disrupting your peace.?


    ?Ignis, that''s not how things are. Just come here, and we''ll watch our son together.?


    ?But you don''t want me. Neither of you!?


    ?Ah??


    I was going to get up and start crying relentlessly; after putting Lars back to sleep, of course. I was going to sob in front of Ignis and ask for forgiveness, even though I''m not guilty of anything.


    Yet, it seems that things are way more complicated.


    ?Even my son prefers that man to me!? he continues. ?And you don''t feel afraid that he found out about your secret.?


    ?Ignis, it''s not like that,? I say. ?It''s not that I am not afraid... Rather, I can''t do anything. Moreover, you said you''re working on it. I believe in you and won''t fret until things get totally out of control.?


    ?Veronica...?


    ?Our son needs you, Ignis. I want him to feel what it means to have a father. Yet, you''re never nearby. And you don''t sleep well, do you??


    ?What does it matter now??


    ?To me, it matters. Listen, I don''t know why this is, but our son isn''t controlling his magic because he wants to split us or something... He''s just doing it out of instinct. Actually, it''s the first time in history this has happened, meaning he will become more powerful than me one day. It''s just a protection spell he uses on me when we touch each other, and it''s nothing related to his feelings.?


    He''s just been born, after all. He didn''t have time to develop feelings, right?


    ?And you? Are you tired of me?? he murmurs, sitting back and bending his shoulders while placing his elbows on his knees.


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I murmur.


    I take a few fast steps to leave Lars in his place, and I walk back in a hurry. I sit down next to my husband and make him look me in the eye. I block his head with my hands and push his face in my direction.


    ?Sleep here with me,? I say.


    I''m not asking for anything too much. Just to share the bed and hug each other before sleep. It might help him avoid nightmares, maybe.


    But my presence wasn''t enough these last few months to keep him in safe dreams.


    ?I miss you,? I add. ?But I know you''re busy with your duties, and I can''t just come to look for you and interrupt your meetings or disrupt your schedule.?


    ?You can,? he whines.


    ?Oh, Ignis... If only you could understand! Giving birth was so painful, and I couldn''t wait for it to be done. Even after, I could barely walk for minutes. All I could think of, during that time, was your face when you first saw our son. You were so happy, and I was proud of it. Yet, in the following period, you weren''t here. You didn''t come even once to check on me, and you didn''t play with our baby. You would just look at him and leave.?


    ?He doesn''t like me,? Ignis points out, with a straight face and a sincere expression. As if it made any sense.


    ?Who doesn''t like you? Our son? I just told you it''s something he does out of instinct.?


    ?I don''t want to force my presence on him.?


    ?You''re his father! You can dare force your presence, goodness me.?


    ?What about you, then? Would you really like me, now? I''m weak and couldn''t come to you when you needed me.?


    ?Oh, Ignis... Please, don''t make me feel like this anymore. I need you, and our son needs you.?


    ?You don''t really need me, Veronica. There''s very little I can do for you that you can''t do on your own.?


    ?It doesn''t matter. I need you because your presence makes everything tolerable.. Even the pain of breeding a child. I would even accept having another if you asked me, you know? How could I not want you next to me??

 Chapter 174 - Nightmares

    Ignis doesn''t seem convinced of my sincerity, but he accepts to sleep in my bed. He''s absent-minded and pale, but he does his best to hide his worries.


    He''s still thinking that our son doesn''t like him, which can''t be other than false. However, how could Lars start loving him if he''s not around at any time?


    ?I don''t want to be unhappy for the rest of my life because of miscommunication,? I say. ?Tell me what the matter is, and I''ll do my best to atone. What have I done to make you doubt me so much? To make you dislike our son, Ignis! Are you perhaps doubting he''s yours, now? Is that the matter? All these intrigues are making you dumb!?


    I haven''t ever looked longer than appropriate at any man other than him. Why is he like this?


    ?It''s not about you. It''s about me...?


    He lies down and settles under the blanket with the same expression of a man who''s doing it out of duty.


    ?After coming back from the war, I''ve started having nightmares,? he tells me. ?They left when we got married, so I thought I wouldn''t ever have one again. Until a few days ago. They returned, and I can''t sleep well anymore. I turn in bed, and sometimes I even cry... I''m sorry, Veronica. I''m sorry you''ll see me like this.?


    ?You went to war at fifteen and came back as a victor. You have won many battles since then... You have all the rights to nightmares, in my opinion.?


    ?I am not a strong man, after all. Something like this is enough to destabilise me. I can''t think about it anymore! Every time I want to come here and see you, I remember how I couldn''t do anything while our son was being born. And how I can''t even touch you if you''re not expecting it because I''ll be struck by lightning. I wanted to marry and protect you forever, but I am not enough for you.?


    ?Why not? You are more than enough, Ignis. And I love you.?


    ?Do you??


    I snuggle by his side and place my head on his chest. I''ve missed sleeping like this, but he didn''t want to touch me no matter what, during the last weeks of pregnancy.


    ?I love you, Ignatius Nerva. And I married you, promising I would take care of you for the rest of my life. Something like a baby isn''t enough to get rid of me, is it? You''ll have to deal with me for the rest of your life...?


    I snuggle by his side and wait for a long time before he accepts to hug me.


    ?I really am a bother during my sleep, Ronnie. My comrades would say I''m scary, but I think I was just pitiful. At least, from afar. I will stay here until you fall asleep and go back to my bed, all right??


    ?No, not all right.?


    ?Veronica, don''t make it more difficult.?


    ?Fine, then. But don''t avoid me during the day as well! And don''t hate our son.?


    ?I don''t hate him. I''m just afraid he''ll hate me like I hate my father.?


    ?It''s a different situation, and we are different people.?


    ?But... Maybe, even the late King wanted the best for his family. What if I become like him? I don''t want to ruin your life or our son''s. If we have another son, they might compete for the throne... I''m scared.?


    ?No. They won''t compete. We will teach them to love and protect each other, won''t we??


    Just the thought is scary. I can''t allow my children to suffer like that, and it''ll be hard to convince them we love them all with the same intensity with one of them becoming both King of Alba and of Mages. I don''t think our next child could have more magic than Lars.


    ?I''m sure you will see how lovely our son is,? I say. ?Just give him the chance to conquer your heart, won''t you??


    ?It''s playing foul,? he complains, turning on the side and surrounding me with his arms. ?Good night, Veronica. You can sleep soundly.?


    ?Sure,? I whisper, but I do not close my eyes.


    Instead, I crawl upwards, towards the headrest, until I can feel Ignis''s head close to my chest. I sink my fingers in his hair and play with his silky locks, giving him a peck when I feel the need. He soon relaxes under my touch, and I hear his light snoring sooner than planned.


    He won''t leave me alone just because of fear, and I''ll protect him from bad dreams with all I''ve got. Which isn''t much; but I can give him my warmth and every trace of love in my heart.


    ?I also am so useless to you,? I murmur while closing my eyes to rest. ?Yet you don''t make it weigh on me. You''re all I need to be happy right now. My everything: you and our Lars.?


    I haven''t heard our son''s given name yet, and I don''t think I''ll change the way I call him just because of that. Either way, the announcement will come tomorrow. Even though this moron could simply tell me instead of complicating things!


    Was he sulking or what?


    I need to make Ignis fall in love, and the only way is to make him meet Lars more often, play with him, and smile together.


    I close my eyes and fall into slumber, light like a feather and feeling more tranquil than this morning.


    All until I''m woken up because of nightmares. Not mine.


    Ignis is sweating and turning in bed. Somehow, he had pushed me away in his sleep without hurting me, maybe to avoid kicking me. Even conscienceless, he''s so thoughtful of me.


    I reach out and grab his shoulder, but he doesn''t wake up. He moves more than ever before, and he grabs my wrist with his strength and presses me on the mattress. His other hand doesn''t clench my neck, but he''s as forceful as to immobilise me with his weight. Then, as if killed, he stops moving. His weight falls on me, and I can''t move for a different reason.


    Yet, his hands are not strong anymore. It''s as if he lost all his energy in a split second. He''s still sweating and moaning in his sleep, complaining about the things he sees, but it''s more desperate than angry.


    ?Ignis,? I say, hugging him as I can in this position. ?Don''t worry... You''re not alone.?


    His head slips down to my neck, and he inhales my scent and calms down. His arms turn gentle in a split second, and he hugs me tight but not forceful.


    His muscles release some tension, and his body adapts to mine. He falls back into his dreams, but this time he''s not scared. He clings to me as if I was his lifeline, and we don''t split again for the whole night.


    He''s not faking it or making up reasons to avoid me. He really doesn''t feel well, and I don''t know how to help him. Is showing him the truth enough? Will he believe if I repeat it often enough? Many, many times?


    I''ll visit his office tomorrow, no matter what people say afterwards. I want to see how the environment is lately and whether someone is pressing Ignis too much.


    ?You''re working so hard for your people,? I say, keeping my tone low so as not to disturb Lars.


    At the sound of my voice, however, Ignis seems more relaxed. He sighs, moving his head or caressing me lightly with his fingers. It makes me want to talk more, and so I do.


    I spend hours trying to convince him that everything will turn right and that our son will grow up so well with us.


    ?Lars will resemble you a lot when he grows up, and I will be a proud mother. I''ll show him off to the other ladies and chuckle when he steals their hearts as well. Isn''t it awesome that he has your hair? My prayers have been listened to...?


    No one will hear us during this moment, and it''s better like this. I''m behaving like a madwoman, but Ignis''s reaction makes me feel sane, healthy, and full of hope.


    He''s still leaning on me, but his weight isn''t pressing me down. It''s more like he was relying on me than trapping me with his muscles. I caress his head, entwining my fingers in his hair, as soon as I can move my arms again. I find a comfortable position and decide to sleep just like him.


    This time, it''s not Ignis who interrupts our rest but someone else a few steps from us.


    I sigh, remembering the reasons why I kept Lars in a room nearby and not close to my bed. His cry is so powerful, and he opens his mouth wide when he cries.


    And, right now, he''s so, so angry.. Or hungry, I''m not yet sure.

 Chapter 175 - On Purpose

    My son has such a powerful voice. He''s as loud as to wake up his dear dad, who''s literally exhausted.


    Ignis startles, still in my arms, and he moves in the bed while looking for the source of this noise.


    ?It''s time for his meal,? I say in the dark. ?Soon, someone will cross the door with a lantern.?


    ?And you let him cry for the whole time?? he talks back. It''s annoying, isn''t it? Such a high-pitched voice.


    ?I''ve turned all the candles off, so I can''t get out of bed and roam in the dark, can I??


    ?No, but... He''s crying, Ronnie...?


    ?Are you concerned??


    ?Yes, of course!?


    ?Oh, I''m so relieved,? I chuckle, hugging him back and pecking his cheek... or neck, I''m not sure: I can''t see anything.


    Finally, the door is opened, and the maids storm in. They collect the little thing from the cradle and carry him around for a few minutes before delivering him to me.


    ?No jolts this time,? I say while uncovering my breast to feed Lars. ?Or your dad will get mad at us. He''s already fuming like this...?


    I keep the energy under control, and Lars stops fighting for it after getting tired. He can use my body to channel magic, which makes him a genius, but I am not as easy to exploit as he''d like.


    ?Come here,? I say to Ignis.


    I wave at the maids, and we''re left alone again. The little one is sucking greedily, and I lean on the headrest in search of a more comfortable position. It won''t last long because he''ll fall asleep within minutes.


    ?Veronica...?


    ?Yes??


    ?Can I hold him a little? Before he falls asleep again, possibly.?


    ?Huh?? Specifically, while he''s awake?


    I thought Ignis wouldn''t like him at all. But... Does he want to play with Lars?


    ?Hey, hey, don''t sleep now,? I murmur, passing the half-hungry and half-sleepy child to Ignis. ?Your dad is willing to give you some attention!?


    ?Don''t overdo it, Ronnie,? Ignis says, but he accepts the ball of tender meat and white clothes in his arms. He observes Lars with the same smile of the day he was born, and father and son seem to discover each other.


    I help Ignis position Lars on his shoulder to help his digestion. Even though without seeing each other anymore, they''re still connected.


    I can hear a low sound coming from Lars, and then he moves his legs a little. I follow everything with too much attention because he''s so lazy with me.


    At some point, I clearly hear a hiccup.


    Ignis startles, panicking a little.


    ?Veronica, our son...?


    ?Oh, how cute,? I chuckle. ?He has hiccups... Isn''t that so adorable, Ignis??


    ?Isn''t it dangerous? He''s too young for this stress!?


    ?Don''t fret, it''s fine. Also, look at how he''s happily moving his legs. He''s so happy to be with you!?


    ?Happy? He doesn''t seem happy to me.?


    He carries him a little in the same position before cradling him again.


    ?That''s because he still doesn''t know how to smile. Also, Aida told me he doesn''t see very well yet. He will start in a few weeks, so... For now, he will recognise our voices and scent.?


    Another hiccup interrupts our conversation, and Ignis''s white face makes me want to comfort them both: the child with a desperate, annoyed face; and the adult with a not-less-desperate and worried frown.


    But I don''t know how.


    Soon enough, Lars closes his grey eyes and starts crying again.


    ?I knew it,? Ignis comments while trying to calm him down. ?I should have left him with you. Take him back.?


    ?No way.?


    ?Veronica, he''s crying... Please...?


    ?You can just cuddle him a little, and he''ll stop. Our son took the chance to stay awake and be with you. Be a little understanding and help him calm down!?


    ?He''s unhappy with me!?


    ?It''s not you but the hiccup. Don''t you know how annoying it can be??


    ?But why in my arms and not in yours??


    ?I don''t know. Babies are unpredictable. And I like seeing you two together. It makes me feel that it''s worth it.?


    We haven''t yet managed to calm him down when we both realise what it is that makes our son cry.


    ?Oh, no,? I murmur when the stink fills the room. This is also related to why Lars has his own room.


    ?Why with me?? Ignis continues, getting up and searching for a maid''s help. ?You''re doing it on purpose, aren''t you??


    ?It''s out of love,? I remind him, observing how he''s caring and careful no matter how annoyed.


    Our son''s cry wakes up the whole wing of the Palace, and I wonder how I could not hear him the first days after the birth. I must have been so exhausted not to notice such a loud event.


    I sit on the bed, waiting for the maids and Ignis to solve the issue, without even considering offering my help. After all, I''ve already done so much to give birth to that little thing. Now it''s Ignis''s turn to suffer a little.


    It makes me rest assured: that he''s willing to get out of bed for Lars, even though I can''t help but be worried.


    It most likely is just because he''s shy... But what if it isn''t? I can''t allow them to grow up apart from one another, especially not for an unspecified reason.


    ?It''s done,? Ignis sighs while coming back. He lies next to me, hugs me tightly, and he even blows the candles off on the way.


    The room falls back into the darkness, and I close my eyes to return to sleeping again.


    ?He resembles you,? I hear next to my ear. ?His eyes are beautiful. And he knows how to be angry as well. A little copy of his mother.?


    I would like to get angry and yell at Ignis, but his words only make me happy. If he can joke like this, it means it''s nothing serious. We can solve it together like usual.


    ?He will become handsome like his father,? I say. ?And he''ll make me worry about his love conquers and relationships... I can picture all the baby girls in the Palace turning their heads to stare at him as they grow up.?


    ?I want to teach him how to be a good King, but I don''t know how to do that. All I''ve reached so far is thanks to my advisors and a lot of luck. I want our son to be proud of me, one day.??


    ?Oh, Ignis,? I sigh. ?Isn''t it wonderful to have a family? We can plan our children''s future like this... Better than we''d plan our own.?


    ?It''s more about wishes than plans, Ronnie. I''m afraid for them, especially for our son. So much...?


    He sighs helplessly before remembering something.


    ?Have I told you about the name??


    ?You said tomorrow they''ll deliver the announcement. I''m dying in suspense,? I murmur; my tone is sarcastic.


    I already have a name for Lars, so I won''t play with the court dynamics. I won''t feel excited or worried, for he''ll stay my son even if he''s given a bad name.


    ?I managed to push it through... His first name will be Laurentius.?


    ?What??


    ?Hmm? You don''t like it??


    ?Why that name??


    ?How come, why? Isn''t Laurentius the last Mage who cooperated with humans before the Church established their domain in Alba? I thought you would like that name. Also, it can be shortened to Lars, and I''ve heard legends about him as well, even though vague. He also was a Mage... A commoner, rising to the title of knight thanks to his ability in swordsmanship and magical arts. Everything about him is lost, but he seemed like a good person, to me. Was it all a lie? Should I have asked you before choosing this name??


    ?No, no... Just...? Everything they say about Lars Mogul is a lie. But not in the sense Ignis means.


    He was indeed a great warrior, but the official texts depict him like a drunkard and a rogue. They say he was stingy and would have done anything for gold, which is just what mercenaries do, both human and Mages.


    ?How do you know all of that?? I wonder. Where did Ignis learn so much about Mages?


    ?After meeting you, I realised there was a lot they wouldn''t tell me about your people. As such, I investigated on my own. I''ve read a lot, and I eventually learned to recognise true information from the embellishments. Or the rumours. Why remember his name if Lars was just a drunkard who bought his wife and brought her home as a tournament prize? He was more than that for sure.?


    ?He was among the most powerful Mages we''ve heard of. And he was also one of the last few who cooperated with humans... If not for him, Alba wouldn''t have won the war and established its current borders.?


    ?See? It''s a good name!?


    ?It is,? I confirm. ?So good that I was going to choose it if you didn''t do it before me.?


    Even though I have already chosen it. But now, no one will know who among us was the first. People will assume it was the King''s idea, and they won''t find fault with the way I call my son.


    Using pet names is allowed even for Princes when they''re little.


    ?I can''t wait to hear the announcement,? I say. ?Lars will be so happy with his name.?


    Just like this, I use that name for the first time in front of Ignis. I''ve feared saying it by mistake; I was worried he would misunderstand. Yet, my precious husband has thought about everything already.


    How wicked of me, doubting him. He has never stopped loving us, has he? He just doesn''t know how to show it to a baby, but he loves our son just as much as I do.. As much as to carefully choose a difficult name.

 Chapter 176 - A Weapon For The Prince

    Even though they didn''t do anything for a while, the Church knows well enough about my magic. And about my child''s... Even though they inquire about him only, asking nothing from me.


    If I didn''t know better, I would think Adelphium told them a partial story. I am a little worried about the name we chose, but we''ll make it through somehow.


    The Church won''t link the name Laurentius to a Mage but rather the endless line of scholars or inventors, as well as saints who had that name.


    The first time a priest visits, though, I am not alone. At least this!


    Flavius came to my lodgings after days of deep thought and, thankfully, he decided a weapon was allowed to visit babies.


    ?Little,? he says, bowing over the cradle and getting closer to observe my sleeping son from up close. ?Mini Ignatius is just so delicate... Are you sure he will grow up and become like us??


    ?He will. He''ll be as tall and handsome as his father.?


    ?But he''s cute, isn''t he? He reminds me of Ignatius a lot,? he comments, analysing my son''s face features. ?Except he has your nose and your eyes. But it''s fine... He couldn''t be exactly the same as your husband, right? He had to take something from you.?


    ?He has a name,? I point out.


    ?Yes? Which one? Or, better, how many? I guess he has more than a single name...?


    ?For now, just Laurentius. But I call him Lars.?


    ?Lars? That''s such a peasant name...? he scoffs, but he still turns back to the baby and repeats that same peasant name a couple of times.


    ?Is he the Crown Prince now??


    ?Not yet. I mean, he is but hasn''t been officially crowned yet. We will perform the coronation during the naming ceremony at the Temple.?


    ?I can serve the Royal Family and the Crown of Alba. If Lars is the Crown Prince, I can serve him as a weapon.?


    ?You don''t need to find excuses if you want to play with him, Flavius.?


    ?Are you sure? I''ve heard someone say that weapons are dangerous and shouldn''t be allowed next to children.?


    ?You are no weapon. You can come close to Lars as long as you''re careful not to hurt him in any way.?


    ?Of course. I''m a loyal servant and a weapon, but I am not evil.?


    ?Sure,? I sigh. ?That''s what I''m trying to say...?


    ?Look, he likes me! Lars likes me!? Flavius shouts, jumping in place next to the cradle. His hand is inside, probably playing with my son. ?He caught my finger: look! It''s a sign.?


    ?Yes, it''s a sign,? I sigh.


    Lars catches fingers and other objects when they''re around, but Aida assured me it''s no sign of a genius. Just what babies do when they''ve just been born. It will disappear little by little, and then he will start moving by his will.


    ?He chose me, right? I can be his weapon!?


    ?Sure, Flavius. But Lars doesn''t need weapons.?


    I walk to the cradle and pick my son up. He''s still light as a feather and sleeps all the time. But he now makes cute grimaces every time he''s near me, other than taking advantage of the contact to cast some magic.


    It isn''t unnoticed by Flavius, who stares at us with wide eyes. He claps his hands, making us both startle, and runs around me, analysing this weird phenomenon.


    ?I want to play too,? he said, offering his hand again.


    Since Lars grabs everything on his palm, he also does so with Flavius''s finger. My energy is channelled towards this foreign body, and Flavius is hit by lightning. He deserves it a little, doesn''t he?


    ?How cool!? he says, instead of getting angry or offended. ?He knows how to play with magic already!?


    ?Yes,? I sign. ?No... Well, it depends. Lars uses my body as a catalyst. He used to send jolts to Ignis during the pregnancy... Not that he now stopped, just... Ignis isn''t around as often to be hurt by it.?


    It''s not like I can''t understand him. Also, it''s mostly my fault. I should have been more careful when he was around: it''s a King we''re talking about! Still, the way he left us alone is not very comforting. I''d prefer to see him more often.


    After the night we spent together, I haven''t met my husband again.


    I thought our issues would be solved with communication and that he was getting ready to talk with me. Yet, nothing actually changed even after he saw how pretty our Lars is growing up.


    Noticing my mood, both Lars and Flavius stop their silent communication, and they turn to me.


    ?Hey...? I moan, staring back into my son''s grey eyes. Are mine like this, so beautiful? ?Do you want to play with Flavius??


    I also glance at the other child, and I notice his red cheeks and his black eyes asking for love. He grew up alone, without parents or siblings. It''s difficult to explain how love works to someone like Flavius.


    ?Do you want to hold him?? I inquire.


    A simple nod reveals his thoughts, even though he doesn''t dare reply with words. He''s a little nervous as if this was a raging spell and not a little baby. Oh, not that it''s far from the truth... My son does cast spells in certain situations.


    I show Flavius how to hold a baby, and I remind him to pay extra attention to the head. Then, I take a step back and observe.


    ?Ah, this is ticklish!? Flavius comments.


    All while his hair starts floating in the air. It stabilises after a while, forming a mane on top of his head. His curly locks are almost straight because of the magic... Or the electricity?


    ?Your son is an elementalist,? he says. ?He controls thunder!?


    ?I see,? I murmur. I thought that it was because he used my body, but it seems that, even with Flavius''s soul magic, Lars uses elemental magic. Especially lightning.


    Lightning Mages are rare, just like everything else about Lars. Moreover, it''s not the first type of magic one learns usually. More often than not, an elementalist knows another kind of magic, maybe two, before learning to control thunder.


    I''m sure Lars will also learn to control other elements soon. Did he learn about thunder while in my belly? I''ve also used fire to warm tea and food; water for cleansing my body. Can Lars use fire as well? Or was it too boring for him to learn?


    ?My son is a genius,? I comment.


    ?Sure! I have never seen this before! It''s tickling, and he''s clearly having fun while doing this. He likes me, right? Right??


    ?I''m sure he does. Will you help me with him in the future? Lars needs a guard, Flavius. And who better than the crown''s mage??


    ?Can I? Does it mean I''ll carry him more often? Oh, but guards don''t do that kind of thing. They stay in a corner and stare with dark looks. I''m not sure I''m good for that job.?


    ?It''s different when we''re talking about the little Prince,? I say. ?He doesn''t need just protection but a playmate and people who can teach him something.?


    ?And am I that someone??


    ?You can be, but only if you want. First of all, you can''t be a weapon. You should try being a person for a while, and then, if you really hate it, go back to being a weapon after playing with Lars.?


    ?Oh. That sounds good.?


    ?Why aren''t you startled because of the jolts, by the way??


    ?Why? It''s just a game. Lars doesn''t want to hurt me, does he??


    ?I don''t know.?


    ?I don''t think he''s doing it on purpose.?


    ?No??


    ?It''s just something natural, like breathing or eating.?


    ?Is that what you feel??


    ?Yes, Veronica. Your son is a Mage, and magic is natural to him. Even this form I have never witnessed before. It''s how we''re built, and we can''t fight it.?


    ?That''s true. Not using magic means growing crazy or having unstable spells. It makes it harder to hide for us.?


    ?Why hide? Isn''t it easier to erase the Church altogether? You have the power.?


    ?I have, but what about the others? I can fight my way out, but most Mages aren''t powerful enough to follow me. If anything, they need protection and comfort.?


    ?Oh, how useless... But I wonder... How do they burn elementalists? Especially fire mages??


    ?They use magic chains to keep their powers restrained. The Mages burning at the stake can feel their power, but they can''t access it. It''s torture by itself even without the flames devouring their bodies and smoke invading their lungs.?


    Since they seem to be playing happily, I entrust Flavius with my son and sit on the sofa.


    Bea walks in, paying little to no attention to the weird spectacle. She delivers a missive and bows before talking.


    ?Your Majesty, the Priest the Church sent to see his little Highness is here. Shall I tell him to wait??


    ?Wait? No, if he came here at this very time, there must be a reason. Fate wants us to meet him like this.?


    With Flavius by my side, I won''t be hurt with two Mages defending my son and me. Moreover, I''m not easy to bully.


    That Priest better gets used that I won''t just bow my head and follow everything they say.


    I am the Queen, after all, and Ignis was clear: they can do nothing to Lars and me. We''re not theirs to condemn.. We are of Ignis, and of Alba.

 Chapter 177 - Arabeus

    The Priest is waiting.


    ?Let him in, Bea. Also, alert Sir Tobin and Aida, but don''t let Aida come in yet. She has to stay in the next room, close enough to intervene but out of sight.?


    While things are arranged, I sit at my favourite place and observe how Flavius continues playing undisturbed. He exchanges words and screams with Lars, offering his finger to be clenched and smiling content every time it happens.


    I didn''t know these two could get along this much.


    The maids bring me something to snack on while talking with the Priest, and I also have a glass of freshly-squeezed juice.


    When everything is ready, I give the glass back and get ready for the meeting.


    ?Let him in,? I say. This Priest has no magic, so he''s no threat. It''s just a matter of politics and reminding them they can''t take Ignis''s people away.


    ?Greetings, your Majesty,? he says after walking in.


    He''s a middle-aged man in between his late forties and early fifties. His hair is already grey, but his face doesn''t have wrinkles. Even the silver locks are fluent like those of a youngster.


    He''s not as athletic as Adelphium, but I guess not every Priest can be. Still, the man in front of me can be considered fit. Only a little fat around his waist, not too much, makes him even more likeable. I wonder if my husband will become like this too, with age.


    Oh, a forty-year-old Ignis. I can''t wait to witness his more mature versions! I just need to survive long enough to enjoy the show.


    ?My name is Arabeus Malva. I am a Cardinal of the Church, and my role entails dealing with gifted people.?


    ?Gifted people?? I say, confused.


    ?What folks usually call witches or... mages.?


    The last word is said almost with pain.


    ?I work in the department dealing with them. I came here to confirm some voices that reached us not long ago. I would have come earlier, but... well, I was busy.?


    ?I see. What voices??


    ?I heard the newly-born Prince is one of them,? he says.


    ?And??


    ?I''m here to confirm what kind of mage he is. Whether a Saint, someone Alba will be happy to have, or an evil witch who will destroy all of us.?


    Your mother is a witch, you piece of...


    ?And I''d like to test your Majesty as well,? he adds.


    ?Me??


    ?There''s a chance you have potential. Wouldn''t it be awesome? Alba, protected by not one but two Saints.?


    Don''t make me laugh. I am no saint... On the contrary, my mind is usually so wicked.


    ?Oh, but I would have known if that was true,? I point out, pressing a hand on my heart. ?Even if your accusation was correct, I would be useless. If I lived this long without any trace of magic, I can''t be powerful, right??


    ?Magic? That''s how folks call it,? he scoffs. ?It''s not magic but holy energy. If the little Prince, and maybe your Majesty, is capable of casting spells, the Church will take on itself to educate him properly. We will teach him how to control it and how to use it for everyone''s benefit.?


    ?Yes?? I hum, tilting my head. ?Does the King know about it??


    ?He surely does,? the Priest says with a smile that wants to be friendly but fails.


    His eyes fall on Flavius, and the Priest is distracted by the Mage walking in the room with the Prince in his arms and his hair up straight because of the lightning energy.


    ?Your Majesty, you should be careful who you leave your son with,? he comments, leaning back on the armchair and suddenly following every single move of the two boys entertaining each other.


    ?Oh, I''ll remember your advice!? I exclaim. ?I won''t leave my son to anyone if I''m not around. Anyone at all, except the King.?


    I even smile, thankful for the helpful advice. Since he told me to be careful, he won''t get mad if I don''t give my child to the Church.


    ?Your Majesty, what I meant is... The Prince might be influenced by the unholy energy. It''s better to keep him far from... From the Crown''s weapon.?


    ?Flavius is no weapon,? I point out. ?In fact, he''s my son''s guardian.?


    Arabeus''s face turns pale, and he starts sweating while looking for a way to make me change my mind. If only he wasn''t this predictable, he would be funny.


    What does he think? I''ll do everything they want just because I talked a couple of times with Adelphium?


    Well, it turns out that Adelphium isn''t here now, and a Cardinal is lower in rank than the High Priest. As such, I don''t need to convince this person that I am on their side. I can play dumb and wait for Adelphium to be sent back to me.


    ?Is everything all right?? I inquire, covering my mouth with a hand and feigning concern. I couldn''t care less whether he feels well or not.


    ?Your Majesty... That man is dangerous,? he says, bending forward and looking me directly in the eye.


    ?I know. That''s why I entrusted my son to him. No one can hurt little Laurentius if Flavius protects him!?


    ?Your Majesty is too trustful. That kind of person is unpredictable...?


    Oh, not that much. It is true that Flavius doesn''t respond to normal reasons, but of one thing I can be sure: he won''t hurt Ignis for anything in the world. As a result, he''s falling in love with Ignis''s son.


    ?I was expecting his Excellency, the High Priest, to come to visit,? I add. ?I haven''t seen him since the birth. Is everything all right??


    ?Oh, sure, it is! The High Priest is busy lately, but he shall visit your Majesty soon!?


    ?Yes??


    ?Of course! The Church is a complex organisation, and we have a lot of issues to solve every day. It''s a difficult period, but we will always make time for you, your Majesty.?


    Ah, as if I was interested. The one I need is the one who helped me bring my child to this world. The others aren''t useful to me. Oh, no, rather... They''re dangerous. Adelphium isn''t a threat because we already know something about each other.


    He knows about me, most likely, while I know he didn''t tell the whole truth to the Church. If they want to test me, they don''t know about my powers. If they did, they wouldn''t bother testing because I can hide myself well enough with my level of magic.


    If Adelphium had described the amount of energy and the events he witnessed, they would know for sure that I am a Mage, powerful and hiding since the beginning.


    ?Your Majesty, would you like to visit the Temple one of the next days?? Arabeus says.


    ?I''m still weak from childbirth. In the future, I''ll make sure to visit. For now, however, I prefer not leaving my room.?


    Even if I''m all healthy and look so good, I''m a woman a few days after a shock like the delivery. I shouldn''t be seen around too often, or people might wonder if my recovery was too quick or suspicious.


    ?Your Majesty ought to know that not everyone is to be trusted. There are many people with evil powers, ready to use them for their own gain. The Church keeps them under supervision, intervening when the situation escapes control. No one better than me knows about the awful things witches can do.?


    ?Oh,? I sigh.


    What kind of control is he talking about? The Church burns everyone with an ounce of power. Unless for some exceptions when they manage to bring the Mage on their side, this is how things end in all the other cases.


    No matter how kind and optimistic his words can be, I know their real nature. It makes me stay rational and not fall into any trap.


    ?Will the High Priest come anytime soon?? I insist, hinting at the close relationship between us. It''s easier if they think they can use him to manipulate me: I won''t need to watch my back from every side, but just from where he will stand.


    ?I promised him to visit the Temple, and I hope he won''t mind if I''m late in fulfilling my words.?


    ?No one will blame your Majesty.?


    ?I''m relieved... What about Laurentius, though? What was that about his education? Will someone from the Church come to teach him regularly??


    As if I haven''t understood it already. They want to take my child away.


    ?No, your Majesty. But every Temple will be open for him. The little Prince can be brought to us once or twice a week, and we''ll tend to all of his needs while teaching him. Your Majesty will have no reason to worry.?


    ?I''m not worrying, in fact. Just, the Crown Prince won''t leave the Palace so often.. It''s about his security; we can''t just do as we please.?

 Chapter 178 - Favour Treatment

    The day after talking with the Priest and failing at being convinced to deliver my son for them to analyse, I decide to visit Ignis''s office.


    He hasn''t slept with me tonight, but he visited Lars.


    I was almost asleep when he came into my room, and he observed our son for a long time. At some point, I was almost falling into the world of dreams, when Lars started crying.


    The scene I witnessed with one eye closed and one open was the cutest ever! Ignis panicked at first, raising his eyes to the sky in search of divine help. But then, seeing the baby wouldn''t stop by himself and cursing because he sent the maids away, he picked him up.


    He was so careful that my heart felt warm, and he carried our son around for a while.


    ?Hush, you don''t want to wake your mother... Believe me!? he whispered.


    He talked with our child until he fell asleep again, and he placed him back in the cradle before opening the door for the maids and leaving for the night.


    Since then, I haven''t seen him. He didn''t lie in my bed, nor did he have breakfast with us. Lately, I eat in my lodgings, avoiding crowded places even if I can walk around almost like normal.


    Since Ignis doesn''t come to me, I will go to him. I can''t risk him returning to the mood he was in before, so I have to be careful and cheer him up, reassuring him everything will be all right.


    Juliet and Samuel Grif have been executed this morning, but no one from the Palace could go there except for Ignis. Most didn''t like the idea of witnessing the execution of their comrades, someone they thought was on the same level. As for me, I couldn''t go because I''m still recovering and taking care of my baby. I feed Lars on my own, so I can''t be away for longer than a couple of hours. He eats very often, especially during the day.


    ?I will be back soon,? I instruct the maids. ?Let''s hope he sleeps for the whole time.?


    They nod, doing their chores while keeping an eye on the cradle at all times.


    I can reach Ignis''s office with a clear conscience and focus on helping him feel better. He must be suffering so much right now. His best friend just died at this hand, even though indirectly. He lost whom he considered part of his family, and he can''t even take a break.


    I wait as the herald announces me and then walk inside. This man is liking his job lately. Maybe it''s because people finally listen when he yells names and titles.


    ?Hello,? I say once inside.


    Ignis is sitting at his desk, doing his usual job. He''s focused on something important, I can tell, but he raises his eyes to look at me.


    ?Hello, Veronica. Is anything the matter??


    How cold. The first thing he asks me is what I''m doing here.


    ?No, I just wanted to check on you. Am I disturbing??


    ?Not at all.?


    ?I''ll sit here,? I say, turning towards the lower table and the sofas.


    There, a few steps from the armchair, I see Aestas sitting on the floor. She''s playing with her toys, paying little to no attention to me.


    Still, when she senses my stare on her, she smiles.


    ?Hello, ant!? she says. She''s learning to speak very fast, and she will soon be able to call me properly.


    ?Hello, Tata.?


    Her blonde hair is tied in two twin tails, curled at the ends and long enough to dance every time she moves her head. Her brownish eyes return to the toys, and I lose her attention for good.


    It''s the day her parents died, so it''s understandable that Ignis wants to keep her close. It''s more about his mind than her mood because she doesn''t know this day is any different from the others.


    Yet, judging from how they''re sitting each at their place and doing their stuff without interfering with the other... I can tell the little girl is used to this place and being with her uncle. If not, she would be on his lap, talking or playing with him.


    Not that I disagree. It''s fine. We promised to take care of her, in the end... He spends more time with her than our own son. He doesn''t want me too close, pushing me away in many subtle ways, but he allows this baby girl to stay in his office all day.


    Maybe, it''s not as I thought. What if he''s just tired of me but doesn''t know how to say it?


    ?Are you avoiding me?? I ask, tears fighting their way up from my throat to the eyes. It hurts, but I shouldn''t cause a scene.


    Not in front of Aestas, for goodness''s sake.


    Still, it hurts so much that I want to cry.


    ?I am not, Veronica,? he says in fact. ?We talked a lot the day before yesterday. We even slept in the same bed.?


    ?You didn''t come yesterday,? I say.


    He doesn''t add anything. He doesn''t correct me, saying he played with Lars. He just keeps silent. As if he couldn''t acknowledge his late visit, as if he was ashamed.


    ?Why?? I wonder. ?I''d like to talk with you so much! To look at you before sleeping, be it for a few minutes every day! But you don''t want me to. You''re detached, and you don''t want me in your life anymore!?


    ?It''s not like that!? he says, getting up from his place and hurrying to me. ?It''s a difficult period for me. It will pass, I promise.?


    ?Why hide it from me? We can bear it better together, can''t we??


    ?I don''t know,? he sighs.


    ?I won''t ask you to talk about it, but I will listen if you want to. Just don''t leave me alone... I don''t want to be unhappy like the Queen Dowager, Ignis.?


    ?It''s not that simple, and I don''t want you to be unhappy either. You''re the best thing that happened in my life, you and our son.?


    ?And Aestas too,? I point out. ?It''s fine if you want to spend so much time with her. But you are too busy for me.?


    ?Oh, Veronica, I wish I could...?


    ?You could?? I ask, seeing how he stops his sentence and averts his eyes. ?Tell me, Ignis! Tell me what''s wrong and what can I do to atone!?


    ?It''s not on you,? he sighed, turning his back to me.


    Sensing the tension, Tata starts crying. Her voice isn''t as loud as Lars''s, but it''s enough to wake us up.


    Oh, goodness. I''m jealous of a kid. Also, it''s not like telling him about it will change anything. Ignis won''t stop avoiding me just because of this, especially if the issue is as severe as it looks.


    He''s so pale, his eyes circled by dark shadows and his lips thin because of the grimace constantly on his face. His shoulders are drooping, his back not as straight as usual.


    He''s not just sad or angry. He''s also incredibly tired. I thought he could sleep better yesterday, but it isn''t the case. And my presence isn''t enough to let him rest. Is this why he''s avoiding me? He doesn''t want me to notice?


    ?Listen to me,? I say while Ignis runs to pick up Tata and coax her to stop crying. She hugs his neck and wipes her tears on his shirt, glancing at me with an accusing expression.


    Goodness, even a kid can glare at me now.


    ?Ignis... I''d like to feel you closer. I don''t want to be in a marriage without love. If you don''t like me enough to spend some time with me, I can return back home.?


    ?No!? he says, even before realising it.


    So, he does want me here. But why if he doesn''t come to see me? What''s the use of having a wife if he doesn''t visit me even at night?


    ?We can talk tonight,? he sighs. ?I have to finish some things now, and there will be a meeting with the Ministers...?


    ?Something urgent??


    ?Quite urgent. I''m not sure how long it''ll last, so don''t wait for me if I''m late. Just sleep. We''ll see each other tomorrow for breakfast if we don''t talk in the evening.?


    ?I want both.?


    ?Both??


    ?Both evening and breakfast. Promise!?


    ?Do you have so much to talk about? For real??


    ?Yes, Ignis. So much. Starting from the reasons why you''re always so exhausted.?


    ?We''re in a difficult situation...?


    ?That''s not so much of a piece of news.?


    ?I mean, Alba is in danger. Just like usual, in fact...?


    ?Oh, right. Is it about Ventis??


    ?Yes,? he sighs.?


    ?No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for you. Now I should go back to feed Lars. You might be lucky and see him awake again, you know??


    ?See you later,? he says while delivering Aestas to a maid.. Seems like it''s time for both of us to part from the King.

 Chapter 179 - Two Sides Of The Truth (1)

    Even after telling me that he would come, Ignis avoids me for two days more. I wish I could be angry, but I''m more hurt than anything.


    Also, there is a good reason for this.


    The situation is worse than it seemed. Borea doesn''t reply to official missives, and Ventis has stupid requirements to avoid war. They want territories, but Alba can''t let them have any.


    If we did, then other neighbours would use the same tactic to get their share. We would disappear before realising what is happening, and our subjects would be ruled by foreigners.


    The Council has had meetings at all hours, and Ignis didn''t come back to his room to sleep. He works all day and all night, looking for a solution where there isn''t any. He did write to me that he would be late, but he has never come here.


    I''ve started waiting for him in his room, but he''s as busy as to avoid sleeping. Moreover, with his nightmares, he must be relieved he has a reason not to rest... But this isn''t healthy!


    I would like to be of help, but he doesn''t want to let me. He closes his heart to me and continues stubbornly on his path.


    If a war breaks out, we should be united. Alba depends on our decisions, after all. Better said, on the King''s decisions, but I can help the King in the ways I know. I can listen to his worries, distract him a little from time to time, and maybe even give a word of advice when he''s stuck with a decision.


    I can do the easiest tasks while I learn about the rest.


    There''s a lot I can do, but Ignis doesn''t seem to trust me enough. And he''s spending more time with his niece than with me, again.


    I''m not even jealous. I''m just hurt.


    Aestas can comfort him more than Lars and I.


    While the situation worsens every day, both at the borders and in our marriage, it''s harder and harder to find a way out.


    During these difficult days, I receive no visits and talk with no one except for my brother and Flavius.


    Until, finally, someone remembers about me. Adelphium comes to visit just in time, for I would have turned crazy like this. Oddly enough, I need a Priest right now. Someone who can listen to my worries without judging and help my soul survive this torture.


    ?Your Majesty, I''m glad to see you again,? he says before sitting down. ?Even though I don''t see you doing too well...?


    Is it so obvious? I must be looking horrible if Adelphium says it first thing when we meet.


    ?How is the little Prince doing??


    ?His name is Laurentius.?


    ?Oh, Prince Laurentius... Nice!?


    ?Yes, I also like the name.?


    ?And... Where is he? I would have liked seeing him again.?


    Lars is far from here, safe from Adelphium''s clutches. He''s probably sending jolts at Flavius, currently.


    ?He''s playing with the nanny,? I say out loud. I even smile, remembering the show I witnessed just a few days ago, with Flavius''s curly locks straightened because of electricity.


    ?I see...?


    The Priest is disappointed, but I won''t allow my child to get too close to them. Not until I have enough power to stop them if they want to take him away, and that power comes from Ignis.


    ?What a pity. Prince Laurentius must be protected, though. I understand your Majesty''s concerns.?


    ?I''m glad you do,? I sigh. It''s transparent, so I can''t just pretend not to know what he refers to.


    Oh, I could. It''s what I did in the past, but these last few days I just can''t fake anything. Not even a smile.


    ?The birth of someone as powerful as him has caused turmoil in the Church, and the Cardinals can''t agree on a course of action,? he reveals.


    It''s the first time Adelphium talks about politics, and he''s disclosing details about their inner organisation and disagreements.


    ?It''s a rare event,? I agree.


    ?However, there is something curious about this situation. No child without a formed brain can use magic like your son. It means, basically, that even geniuses can''t form barriers until the age of three.?


    ?Yes??


    ?They might be able to sense magic or help it flow around them, but they can''t channel it through their body. Not until they''re ready. The earliest that has ever been registered was three years old, and it''s not clear whether the measurements were faulty because the enchantment was very weak. Creating a barrier like the one that protected you during the delivery is impossible.?


    ?Impossible?? I chuckle. ?Are you suspecting someone of raising it and pretending it was all made by Laurentius??


    ?No. The barrier was indeed caused by your son. And it disappeared the moment he was born. When I cut the... Uhm, the cord... You two weren''t in contact anymore. He wasn''t able to do anything like that. He did try using my magic, though.?


    Oh, damn it, you biased meatball! Here, again, Lars prefers Adelphium over Ignis! As much as to play with him before meeting his very father.


    ?Your son can''t access magic directly. He needs a proxy.?


    ?Yes?? I sigh. I know where this is going.


    ?If that''s the case, then your Majesty must have the power as well.?


    ?Yes? How funny. It''s ridiculous; I would have noticed.?


    ?This is what the Cardinals are debating. They''ll ask you to do the test... They''re wondering whether you knew about it or not, and they''ll decide about the course of action after estimating the amount of power in your body.?


    ?Honestly, Adelphium, I don''t want to think about any test. And I don''t want my son to be tested as a baby! Let him grow up first. Moreover, we''re talking about the Crown Prince of Alba!?


    ?He shall grow up first, learning the duties of a member of the Royal Family,? Adelphium agrees. ?There are many ways of being useful to the whole country, and not all involve joining the Church.?


    Ah? He''s on my side? Oh, but he must be faking it.


    Either way, as long as his interjection means keeping Lars close to me and safe, I will pretend to believe.


    ?The Church is very fragmented, and there are many different opinions... Especially when it relates to magic and holy energy.?


    ?Is that so? I thought the opinion of the Church was set in stone and strong in every its acolytes.?


    ?No, Veronica. There are factions, groups, and solitary fighters with their own ideas. Nothing is only white nor only black. Just like there are mages who use their powers to commit crimes, there are Priests who think anyone with an ounce of holy power should submit to the Church.?


    ?And you? Are you one of them??


    ?I do prefer when mages collaborate with the Church, of course. But I''d welcome everyone, not just the powerful individuals. Weak mages aren''t actually given any chance to join the Church, most often. It''s a privilege for the strongest few.?


    He''s telling me all of this, but with which purpose? Does he think I''ll believe he''s the good one in all this story? Just because I know him a little, since we''ve talked a lot, and because I''m a desperate mother?


    ?My son won''t join the Church.?


    I make it clear: they shall know what to expect. As long as Ignis holds power to avoid it, we''ll stay in the Palace.


    It''s something I can''t doubt even for a moment. No matter the dire state of my marriage, my husband promised to protect us and he will do so.


    ?It''s just so lucky,? Adelphium says, scratching his chin while thinking. He''s looking up in the air, reliving some memories or observing his thoughts evolve in front of him.


    ?What is lucky??


    ?You, your Majesty, weren''t crowned by a Priest but the King in person. You''re not linked to us in any way but only to his Majesty. It means that, even if the Church calls for you to issue an order, you have the right to decline. Only the King can order the Queen.?


    ?Oh, that''s right. I didn''t know it had such deep meaning.?


    ?It''s more than just meaning. It''s also the law. The Church can''t retire or trample with power if they didn''t give it in the first place. You''re not theirs, but the King''s.?


    ?I see. It''s reassuring.?


    ?Your tone doesn''t seem convinced.?


    It''s not that I doubt. Just, I would have liked it more if Ignis was nearby to listen to this piece of good news. Oh, maybe he did it on purpose. It would make sense, knowing everything he''s done after our marriage.


    ?Can the King protect me?? I ask. ?For real??


    Would Adelphium be here if that was all? Oh, maybe he''s here to cause trouble enough for Ignis''s protection to fade away, leaving me exposed for the Church to hit. Maybe, this is just a trap.


    I can''t trust Adelphium; I know it. But why is his face, his body, his whole aura always so sincere? It''s as if he''s hitting me with the truth, sometimes.


    But I better not trust him.

 Chapter 180 - Two Sides Of The Truth (2)

    ?Yes, your Majesty. His Majesty, the King, can protect you from the Church. In the current treaties, it''s his right to keep gifted people on his side. Just like it happened in the pack, with the late King.?


    Ignis will protect me from them. Even now that he''s avoiding me, I''m sure he''ll stop anyone trying to take me away.


    ?You said there are factions in the Church, so I wonder... Which of those does Cardinal Malva belong to??


    ?Arabeus Malva??


    ?Him.?


    ?He''s a witch hunter,? Adelphium explains. ?His primal joy is finding new mages and burning them to ashes at the first chance. He does offer collaboration to powerful individuals, but he doesn''t happen to meet many. After all, his job isn''t about recruitment but...?


    ?But??


    ?He wants to erase magic from the world, and he thinks every form of power is evil if it doesn''t cooperate with the Church and specifically himself. There are a few mages under his control, and he exploits their powers for his gain. Including raising his standing within the circle of cardinals.?


    ?You don''t like him,? I realise. ?Not a tiny bit.?


    ?How could I? He burns innocents at the stake without as much as an interrogation. He would have burned me as well if I wasn''t lucky to meet my teacher.?


    ?You??


    ?Yes, Veronica. I was going to be burnt without a question if the right person didn''t cross our path by chance. He saw me and understood my power could change the Church.?


    ?Your power?? I remember to ask. I''m not supposed to know about it, right? Or maybe not.


    It''s difficult to keep track of when and where I discovered things, and even more what I told whom and how often I would pretend to be stupid with whom.


    ?I''m a mage. I thought it was obvious... I even told you your son wanted to use my powers and you didn''t blink,? he points out.


    Oh, right. He said it so normally that I didn''t think it was new information. Adelphium''s tone was just as relaxed and calm as if he knew she knew and didn''t care talking about it.


    ?I am not alone, also. I reached as far as to become the High Priest, and I have friends in the inner circles who also have powers. There are some of us in the Church, and we all want to transform it into a better place. Somewhere everyone can ask to be admitted to, not only those with the right level of powers.?


    I wish to believe in him. Really! But this is so sudden.


    ?My friend, the prophet, told me that the time is ripe. Soon, everything will change.?


    ?Your prophet friend? Can I meet them??


    ?No.?


    Why?


    ?They don''t want to. Also, not many have seen them in person. They''re a reserved person, and they don''t tell their visions to just about anyone but only the right person. That''s why you can rest assured that I know what I was told and the people opposing you weren''t warned.?


    ?Why?? I wonder.


    His prophet friend sent him here to help me give birth to Lars, knowing well about the barrier and the consequences that could have been if he wasn''t here. Aida would have been discovered, while now they can only suspect without proof.


    He also didn''t say anything about the marriage of Juliet and Samuel Grif. He kept it secret, not that it matters. Especially now that they''re dead.


    He did tell me, in the beginning, about a celebration Ignis had to attend, but he also didn''t seem too sad when we couldn''t go even after promising to be there.


    It''s so easy to lower my guard next to him because even though his name and title are symbols of my enemy, Adelphium has never done anything to hurt me. He only tried to establish a contact, maybe to exploit it later for his own power struggles.


    I''m not the one working hard to survive in this city, apparently. There are others with no less grave issues. The Church isn''t immune to greed and all the other human sins.


    ?What did your prophet tell you today?? I ask. ?That the Queen gave a name to the Prince and it''s time to hear it??


    ?They don''t call you Queen, for some reason. I don''t know everything about their prophecies, and it''s difficult to interpret some of their words.?


    ?What do they call me, then??


    ?Rather than names, they use titles. The most frequent is Highness.?


    ?I see.?


    How odd. His friend must be an interesting person. One worth travelling far just to talk with. I''d like to know what they actually think of me and, most importantly, what their intentions are.


    ?What else do they say?? I ask.


    ?I''m not sure what I can tell and what I can''t. But you can meet them, one day. When you come to the Temple, I can guide you to my friend.?


    ?It would be nice,? I say. ?Their words influence my life, so it''d be good to know something more about the prophet influencing my life with their actions.?


    ?When you visit the Temple, I''ll bring you to them.?


    So, it won''t happen anytime soon. I won''t visit the Temple in the next few weeks except for Lars''s welcoming ceremony. But I won''t be allowed to wander around. Visiting a mysterious and suspicious person during my son''s special day doesn''t seem feasible; not for the Queen.


    ?What happens next?? I continued with the questions. I''m curious to hear what else this prophet friend has seen.


    ?I don''t know, Veronica. But I don''t think the Church will make it in time. They won''t be able to reach a decision before the war breaks out. After that, everything they say won''t be relevant anymore. Alba will have other problems to solve.?


    ?Other problems? Is this another prophecy??


    ?No, just my private thoughts. I can see what''s going on, and we''ll have to work together if we want to overcome it. There are winds of war, and everyone knows that diplomacy alone won''t be able to solve it.?


    ?The King has signed treaties, and most neighbouring countries withdrew their threats,? I point out. ?There''s still hope to solve it peacefully.?


    ?There is. But greed is more powerful than caution.?


    ?I see. So, you believe the Church won''t come after my child and me because there will be worse things happening? It''s not very heartening, to be honest.?


    ?My purpose is not to comfort you. It''s a warning. Don''t overlook other relevant aspects just because you''re concerned about what the Cardinals will do.?


    ?I understand but... Why should I believe you? You are one of the Cardinals, aren''t you? You also could be planning to take my son away.?


    ?I am not.?


    ?But I''m a mother. You should understand why I don''t believe you so easily. Just saying that my son should stay here doesn''t mean you''ll follow your words and help me. It doesn''t mean this is not all a trap to make me lower my guard. Adelphium, I can''t trust you because you''re dangerous for me and for Lars. I hope you understand.?


    ?I do. And I have no intention of hurting you. Not you nor any of the people you care about. I''m here to help, and I will help in the future as well.?


    ?Will you??


    ?I will be your spy in the Church. Weren''t you hoping to build a network? Here I am, ready to be exploited.?


    ?Why??


    ?Because it''s the right thing to do.?


    ?Who told you that? Your prophet??


    ?Yes, that''s right. This is the best way to reach our purpose. We want to reduce corruption in the Church. We want to erase the evil growing inside it. We are not all as you think we are, Veronica. Most of us are just people.?


    Just people. How odd to hear a High Priest say this.


    ?Who do you mean by we? You and your friend??


    ?There are others, just not that loud. Unfortunately, whoever has the option of helping has sided with the other faction. Money, power, acknowledgement is difficult to renounce. As for us, we know it''s a hard choice. If we fail, we will be wiped out. We will lose our place, our name, and our reputation. Some of us will lose our lives.?


    ?Then, why are you doing it? Just to be on the right side??


    ?We''re doing it for our soul, Veronica. Even if we fail, that won''t be taken away from us.?


    I wish I could believe him. Yet, this could only be a trap. He has a prophet on his side. He will know whether I believe him or not. He knows what will happen and will use it to his advantage to make me trust him and lower my guard.


    ?You will help me,? I repeat his words, trying to find out the traps in his offers. What he wants back from me. There must be something.


    ?Yes, but not publicly. To be a good spy, I need to look above all parts. I can''t say anything too much until the time is ripe. I''ll pretend to be using my link to the Queen for the Church while reality will be the opposite.?


    Oh, I see. How convenient. Yet, even to pretend to be my spy he will need to give me real information.


    I can use this chance. I just need to be extra careful never to believe.


    Until it''s done, he will be my enemy. After all, mages have the right to live in Alba side to side with humans.... Then, if he proves his worth and helps me achieve this, I will apologise for not believing from the start.

 Chapter 181 - Songs From The Front

    Finally, after long periods of preparations, I can meet Ignis''s fan club!


    I mean, I can meet the people who admire him as much as I do. Other than me and Flavius, others in Alba know his worth, but they don''t have the chance to be heard.


    It''s been difficult to locate them, but it''s been worth it. The net Adelphium wanted to offer me isn''t as alluring because I already am building one. And these people can''t betray me because they are not loyal to me!


    All they want is recognition for the right people. They don''t want to stay silent when people badmouth our King by calling him cursed.


    I''ve collected all of the soldiers who would stand up and defend their King when listening to people saying crap about him. That''s how I test whether they can do their job or not.


    If they don''t stay silent to listen when there''s nothing they gain by defending Ignis, they will be on his side while being paid for it.


    I can''t meet everyone, and there''s no need for them to know that I''m the one organising the operation ?Defend King Aurelius''s Name?.


    I just meet with the leaders of the groups from time to time. And today we will have the first meeting face to face.


    ?Are you nervous, sister?? Fernard asks while moving the chair for me.


    ?Not much,? I say. ?These people are friends, after all. And we''re not doing anything too dangerous. At most, it will turn out useless.?


    ?It won''t. I''m sure that one day we will see the effects. And we will be happy that day.?


    ?And Ignis? Will he be happy about it?? I wonder.


    ?He will. Now, he''s working hard to keep Alba alive. He doesn''t avoid you on purpose, I''m sure of it!?


    ?Yes??


    ?Yes.?


    He even smiles to encourage me.


    ?Am I that transparent? Or is gossip already circulating??


    ?I haven''t heard anything, actually. Gossip is quiet about this matter. But I know how our King becomes when he''s deep into work. And I know that he loves his family too much to let something hurt you.?


    ?Is that so? He loves us? He''s so bad at showing it, though. Before, he was so open about his feelings. I had no doubt about anything. But now... It''s not like that anymore.?


    ?It''s been three days since the execution. Samuel was like a brother to him. Ignatius is grieving. I mean, the person, Ignatius. Not the King, Aurelius. The King is just busy, seemingly.?


    ?He spends so much time with Aestas. Not that I''m jealous, I know how he feels and the child does need love. But I envy her. She found a path to his heart that I can''t see.?


    ?It will pass. It''s just a difficult period. Give him time.?


    ?I will,? I say. ?I won''t press him anymore because it didn''t work before. But I also am worried that, if I do nothing, we will be driven even further apart.?


    ?There''s nowhere he can run away to,? Fernard points out. ?The King can''t just leave everything and disappear. Unless he''s on honeymoon with the Queen, of course.?


    ?What if he''s regretting marrying me??


    ?He''s not. You two have a son, for goodness'' sake.?


    ?Yes? Is that enough? I''ve heard of marriages turning wrong after having a son.?


    ?My father and my mother loved each other more than ever after I was born,? he tries.


    ?Oh, right.? Not everyone is wicked like the late King.


    And even if it comes to that, I can save it. I can avoid turning bitter like the Queen. Ignis won''t treat me like his father did with his spouse, ever. Even if he gets tired of me. He''s just that kind of person.


    ?He did take care of me in any way possible,? I realise. ?I should do the same.? Possibly, without making it weigh on his shoulders.


    A light knock interrupts our conversation, and Fernard straightens his back and stands next to me. He''s here to give the soldiers a reason to trust me. He''s vouching for me.


    Tobin is standing in the corner of the room, silent and on guard. Aida is with a couple of maids.


    Everyone is ready, and the first three people walk in.


    ?Your Majesty,? they greet me. Then bend the knee and bow their head deeply. ?We''re honoured to finally meet you.?


    ?Rise.?


    ?We are Settimio, Pellio, and Aquila. We were summoned by your Majesty to discuss our tasks and duties...?


    ?Settimio? Oh, you were the first I found!? I realise. ?It''s a pleasure to meet you. All three of you. I heard a lot about your prowess, and I chose you to lead the operation. Our King doesn''t enjoy a good reputation with the people. We need to change that. But to do so, we need to act at a capillary level.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty!?


    ?First of all, you may rise. Please, have a seat and have some tea.?


    I turn to the maids and order some snacks.


    ?If I made a move from here, someone might try to undo it by any means. I can''t just organise big events and say it''s the King''s will. His enemies, those who are working hard on ruining his image, wouldn''t be happy. But why work at a low level, no one will notice something is going on. Or, better said, it will be too late when they notice.?


    ?What do we need to do??


    ?I will employ poets to write songs about the King. You will tell them about the most epic events, and they will write the songs. Then, these songs will be played everywhere. Still, to work, people need to like it. Just poets won''t do.?


    ?Yes, your Majesty? Not just poets??


    ?I don''t need just poems and stories. I also need folk songs. I don''t know enough about the matter, and it seems that folk stories haven''t been studied yet. Unfortunately, we need time before finding a more schematic way of producing folk entertainment.?


    They nod, and I see a light in Aquila''s eyes.


    ?Yes?? I ask him.


    He startles, not expecting to be asked so soon.


    ?Soldiers can sing,? he says. ?It''s how we survive the war, after all. There''s always someone who plays an instrument after dinner. We build our own songs, and more than once people liked them. I think it''s because they sound authentic. It moves something in people''s heart when a story has truth in it.?


    ?And do you know how to compose??


    ?I''m not very good, your Majesty. But among the soldiers we recruited, many are doing that as a living.?


    ?Yes??


    ?I recruited more than twenty by myself these last five months. It was easier than with the others because they don''t have a job to lose. Most of them have been wounded and can''t work.?


    ?Wounded? Don''t they have any income from the throne? They were hurt defending their home, after all!?


    ?That... I don''t understand.?


    ?Never mind...? I murmur. But this has to be taken care of. Especially if Alba faces a war. People will fight with less fear if they know their families will be safe in case something happens to them.


    I need to find out a way to do this without emptying the Royal Treasure: a war by itself is costly, the wounded people will be more than we can count.


    ?Let''s continue. I have enough resources to pay you for your work. You won''t need to suffer hunger while defending our King''s name. My secretaries are still computing the different options, but I will make sure it''s enough for your hard work. Still, I can''t promise you will be recognised officially for what has been taken away from you. The battle happened long ago, and it would be off if the King awarded himself.?


    ?We don''t need that,? they say. ?It''s enough if people know. We prefer our families and friends, our villages to know the King is a hero and that we were there. It''s enough for us.?


    ?That will depend on you. If we succeed, no one will be able to use bad gossip against the King. People will love him, won''t they??


    ?Some already do,? Aquila says. ?Even with the voices about his depravity... We know he''s not as they depict him, and we told everyone around us.?


    ?But to explain the gossip of depravity, we need a back story,? I add.


    ?I might have one... But only if your Majesty agrees. There is something that could explain the gossip.?


    ?Try me.?


    ?A jealous admirer.?


    ?Of whom? The King??


    ?The King or the Queen, doesn''t matter. Someone who wants to split your Majesties.?


    ?The gossip started before I came here,? I point out. ?And it''s done by the nobles because they are evil. There''s no jealousy and no real plan behind it.?


    ?It doesn''t really matter. People can''t know it, and everyone will assume it''s the case.?


    ?Don''t use the people who were just executed,? I warn them.


    For Ignis''s sanity, should the gossip ever reach his ears.


    ?And make it the King''s admirer. It''s easier to believe and manage.? Lest Ignis believes there''s really someone who wants me.


    ?I understand, your Majesty. It''s also easier to arrange. The woman admiring the King doesn''t need to exist, by the way. It''s a story for the people, not for the court.?


    ?Good. I like this plan.?


    I mean, it must be nice to hear a story about a woman who wants my husband but can''t have him because of me.


    ?Just make it with sense,? I repeat. ?It should sound believable.?


    ?We will, your Majesty.?

 Chapter 182 - The Queens Family (1)

    Even if Ignis doesn''t seem to notice, I silently stand by his side and support him without asking anything. Small things: I ask the maids to bring him food, I warm his bed when he''s late, and I hug him when he has nightmares. I have managed not to wake him, so he doesn''t know how desperately he cries sometimes. And he doesn''t know how he calms down when he can get his hands on me. Maybe, if he did the same while awake, his nightmares would fade away.


    Yet, I don''t want to push him too much. He will know when he''s ready, right? All I have to do is be there. And I have nowhere else to go, so it will be fine. Eventually.


    Then, at some point, his nightmares seem to disappear. It''s been the fourth night without, and I don''t like this sign.


    There are two reasons for fear to disappear, right? Either the danger is far away, or it''s so close that being scared doesn''t help anymore. The worst part of fear is when it''s approaching. When it''s here, it''s not as terrible, all in all.


    I don''t have much time to wonder because we receive good news first thing in the morning. I''ve just woken up, shamelessly clinging to my King, when someone knocks at the door and then barges in.


    I don''t like that people can come in and out of here... My room ensures more privacy! But, lately, it''s been difficult to lure Ignis there...


    ?Your Majesty! Oh... ehm... Your Majesties,? the secretary says. ?The Queen''s family is arriving at the Palace.?


    ?Oh, right... It''s time,? I murmur, turning to the side and nesting next to Ignis. ?They should be here before lunchtime.?


    I can feel my mother if I focus, even if she''s hiding it from the others. We''re of the same family and will always feel each other, always. She''s far away but not enough to be untraceable... Meaning, she''ll be here soon but not too soon. I can sleep some more.


    ?Uhm, yes, your Majesty... They warned us that the carriages crossed the bridge on the Bearill yesterday morning, and we received the message this night. If they didn''t take any break, they should be here soon.?


    ?They didn''t,? I say.


    Who can take breaks while racing to see their first grandson? My parents, not for sure. Oh, also Lucia! She''s become an aunt; I bet she''s excited.


    ?I can''t wait for them to be here...?


    Ignis rubs my back and pecks my forehead while slipping out of bed.


    ?Just a few hours more,? he reassures me. ?I have to go, though. You can sleep here if you like my bed so much.?


    Needless to say, I roll on his side and sink my nose in his pillow. His bed really is the best! Also, I''ve fallen asleep late because I was worried and checked on Ignis every few minutes. In the end, I could avoid it since he didn''t have nightmares.


    Is it over? Really? I do not dare hope.


    ?Where are you going so early in the morning?? I ask him.


    ?King''s duties. Borea has definitely stopped any communication with us... It must be a sign they''re siding with Ventis. And, also, that whatever they''re planning must be imminent. We shall move faster with our own tactics, and that means the King has to do his job...?


    While he talks, he wears simple clothes. Something so similar to a guard''s uniform that it''s embarrassing. He''s still so handsome, but goodness! He''s a King!


    Oh, but this is how I fell in love with him... If it wasn''t for his taste for simple clothes, I would have never married Ignis, the guard, and eloped with him towards Narith. All in all, that part was the funniest.


    Even the assassination attempts were just regular. Here in court, everything is either dramatic or clumsy.


    I know that, actually, it''s just that Ignis doesn''t have time for the dressing ceremony. And that he hates those clothes too much to focus on right now.


    But I''m blessed to look at his back while he changed his shirt... Oh, we haven''t made love in so long, now that I think about it. I''ve spent so much time with my hands on him, and I didn''t even consider touching him a little? Something must be wrong with me.


    Oh, but I can make the wrong things right tonight, maybe... If he''s not too tired to listen to his wife.


    ?I will rest a little more,? I say. I need to be full of energy.


    First, to greet my family in the afternoon. And, second, to entertain my King during the night. Even just a little... We don''t need to make love, but I want to pamper him.


    If he doesn''t push me away, of course.


    ?Bring me the peignoir,? I order, forgetting for a second that the secretary is still here. One isn''t supposed to order a King like this in front of people.


    ?Here, my Queen,? Ignis comments, bowing down to peck my forehead again.


    Then, he turns to leave as if I haven''t just shown disrespect in public, and I sit on the bed while considering what to do. Lars will soon call for me with his loud voice, so I better avoid getting too comfortable.


    ?But I can take my time,? I decide in the end.


    I can list down what I''ll do to Ignis this time in the few estimated minutes I have before my son wakes up because of hunger.


    Will mother be happy when she sees him? I hope so... I also wish she finds my work so far acceptable, even though I know I made a mess out of it. Starting from befriending people from the Church to the way I failed at collecting Mages in the capital...


    Oh, the Mages in the capital!


    I get up, wearing the robe, and walk back to my room. I have to send Marius to get Aria so that she can meet mother. Also, what to do with Flavius? He''s kind of a riddle... On one hand, I''m worried about making him meet mother. I want him to stay by our side, mine, Ignis''s and Lars''s. But, also, he deserves to learn how to be free... Maybe mother can help him understand. She can also see whether he needs teachings to develop his magic to a new level.


    When Lars starts crying, I''m already next to the cradle. Since I sleep in the King''s room, I''ve arranged for Lars to stay here. It''s more comfortable than his sleeping room, especially the maids guarding him.


    ?Good morning, little Prince,? I say while picking him up.


    He calms a little after hearing my voice, but morning hunger is too powerful to have any hope of soothing him without a meal.


    I sit on my favourite armchair and feed him, uncovering just one half of my chest. It''s so nice to feel how he reacts to me: to my voice, the warmth of my skin, my scent. He rubs my breast with his little hands and closes his eyes while greedily sucking as if he hadn''t eaten forever. It''s been just a few hours, really!


    I''ve also learned when to feed him so that he sleeps longer, and I reach Ignis''s bed after Lars''s midnight snack. Sometimes, I''m even earlier than my husband.


    ?You know how much your mommy and your daddy love you, right?? I murmur while he falls asleep.


    Already done? Oh, he can''t keep his eyes open for a few minutes to talk with his mother? What a lazy child... But he''s growing, and that means he uses his energies for that!


    ?Don''t think that you can play as you want with your daddy, by the way! You shouldn''t try killing him like that anymore. You''re becoming a big boy, and big boys don''t strike their family with lightning!?


    Oh, but I know he''s not doing it with evil intentions. It''s just his way of playing.


    ?You can still play with Flavius, right? He seems to like electricity...? And he won''t die if you use too much energy.


    This little meatball is so sleepy, but his red eyelashes flicker every time I talk. He stares at me and seems to smile. Is he so happy to see me, or is it just because of our energies intertwining?


    ?You''re going to steal so many hearts as you grow up,? I say. Anything is fine as long as I have a reason to talk. This little thing likes my voice, and he snuggles closer to me before returning to his first, primal job: sleeping.


    ?Oh, I better make sure to protect you from those little vixens. They''ll try stealing you from me, but my son won''t forget his mother just for a wife, right??


    Uhm... Am I being too much?


    Ah, no. No way. I''m just protecting what is mine. Also, how can this little thing live without me? But he also will need to find happiness just like I did with Ignis.


    It''ll be hard to let him go, though.

 Chapter 183 - The Queens Family (2)

    When my family arrives at the Palace, they''re brought to their lodgings and let to accommodate and freshen up before visiting me.


    The first one I see is Lucia. She storms into my sitting room as soon as the doors are opened, and she throws herself at me. We hug, and I can notice how much she''s grown up in a few months only. Oh, she''s almost a lady now!


    ?How have you been?? I ask her, and she just bites her lips before hugging me again.


    Only later, when we''ve had enough warmth for a long time, we split. She takes a step back and giggles before curtseying.


    ?Your Majesty,? she says, her eyes shining content.


    Since I don''t reply, she jumps in place and runs back to me.


    ?See? I''ve learnt etiquette! Am I not good? Was it clumsy??


    ?It was perfect,? I point out.


    ?Then praise me a little!? she pouts.


    ?Oh, Lucia. I''ve missed you... Also, don''t you know you''re now an aunt? You have to be proper and elegant now.?


    ?Aunt...? she repeats, in a daze. ?I want to see him! How was his name? Lars??


    ?Laurentius, but I call him Lars.?


    ?Does he resemble you??


    ?Just a little.?


    ?Oh, what a pity...?


    ?It''s not a pity,? I chuckle. ?I love how much my son resembles the King.?


    Even though it''s not that much. But it''s fine, my Lars is his own person.


    ?Can I finally meet him? Mother says he can convey energy, and I want to play with him too!?


    ?Oh, I see. He''s in his room. We can visit him a little later, he''s sleeping right now. Where are the others??


    ?Freshening up and getting ready to meet with you.?


    ?Mother is hiding her aura, isn''t she??


    ?Yes, of course.?


    ?Too bad it won''t be enough,? I sigh. Flavius will notice, of course. He can notice everything, that brat.


    ?Can I see my nephew? I mean, his Highness, the Prince??


    ?You can,? I concede. ?But don''t wake him up if he''s sleeping. Babies need to sleep a lot to grow up healthy.?


    ?Sure. I''ll just take a look and come back!?


    She runs after Bea who opens the door for her.


    ?Please, come this way, Lady Lucia.?


    ?You know me??


    ?We''ve been informed about her Majesty''s family to serve her better. Especially now that you''ve come to visit.?


    ?Oh, good...?


    While they leave, I sit on the sofa and relax a little, but Lucia''s fast steps come back sooner than I thought.


    ?Sister... Sister,? she complains, reaching out to my hand and pulling me up. ?There''s a strange person with my nephew! Please, come and send him away!?


    Her eyes are filled with tears, small drops decorating the corners. She''s concerned about... Oh, Flavius!


    ?I told him to stay hidden for today,? I comment while marching back.


    I didn''t want to introduce him to my mother just yet. Now, he''ll steal the scene away and be the centre of attention.


    ?Hey,? I say, ?didn''t we have an agreement??


    ?Yes, that''s true,? he admits. His hair is flying in the air like usual. Is he getting addicted to the lightning? That would be the weirdest soul illness I''ve ever heard of.


    But what else could make him come here so often? A baby isn''t all that interesting, come on!


    ?Give me my son back,? I order, taking the sleeping baby... He''s electric even while sleeping, goodness me.


    I step away from Flavius while his hair slowly returns down. He observes Lucia with a frown, unhappy that she stole his daily entertainment with her presence.


    ?Can I also play?? she asks, in fact.


    ?That''s a baby. You do not play with babies,? Flavius spits out.


    Are they going to fight? I''m not ready to defend either. Lucia has just arrived, and Flavius is displeased because I took Lars away.


    ?You were supposed to guard him,? I point out. ?Don''t play with him at every chance!?


    ?No one said I could not.?


    ?No, but a baby using magic will need even more energy to grow up! You might be all right, but Lars is exhausted!?


    ?Oh...? Hearing my words, Flavius bows his head. ?I didn''t know that. I''m sorry.?


    Now, I''m the one feeling guilty.


    ?It''s fine,? I sigh. ?Lars will grow up all the same. We just need to be careful not to overdo it, right? At least while he''s sleeping??


    ?Who is this strange person, sister?? Lucia inquires, reaching my side to take a peek at the baby. ?Is he related to his Majesty??


    ?No, he''s... ehm, they''re friends.?


    In my words, Flavius seems to forget his little depression. He''s radiant, now that someone said he and Ignis are friends. It would be a little cute if only we were talking about my very husband. I don''t want to share him with many friends, and Flavius is rather clingy. And, now, he''s aiming at my son!


    ?Hey, you said it, not me!? he murmurs, raising his hands, the open palms turned towards us in a sign of defence.


    I might have started glaring at him without realising.


    My attention, however, is stolen when Lara moves his legs and giggles. He''s awake and, for some miracle, not crying. He beams when I hold his hand, and his legs short fingers wrap around mine.


    ?He resembles you!? Lucia comments. ?He has your eyes!?


    She bows forward to see better and dares to offer her finger too. When I hear her quiet giggling, I realise he''s at it.


    ?Does it tickle?? I ask.


    For me, it''s different. I don''t feel anything happening to my body. The energy just uses my body to reach the outside, and it''s directed to people touching me. I guess my son doesn''t want to play when I''m involved... Rather, he''s... protecting me? Oh, my little thing is so possessive, isn''t he? If only his father was as well!


    ?You''re getting distracted again,? Flavius says from his corner. He crossed his arms and is waiting, so patiently for him, for us to be done to continue playing with Lars.


    ?How can I not be distracted?? I wonder. My son is just so charming.


    ?Mother will be here soon,? Lucia says. ?I came forward to see the Prince before she can monopolise it. Since he''s special, you know... There''s a chance they forbid me from playing, so I came here earlier,? Lucia explains.


    ?Do you want to hold him??


    ?Just for a little while, but I''m afraid to hurt him.?


    ?You won''t. Come to the sitting room. Settle on the sofa, and I will show you how to hold a baby.?


    ?I will do so with my babies too, in the future!?


    ?Oh, don''t think about babies yet.? My sister isn''t going to get married anytime soon. Maybe... Until thirty?


    I''m sure father will agree with me. We have to protect her from suitors even if she has this sudden idea of having many babies.


    ?So pretty,? she murmurs while clumsily holding Lars. She doesn''t dare move and just observes my son''s calm expression.


    He''s even more well-behaved than usual.


    ?Does this mean he likes me?? Lucia asks, blinking fast and waiting for my response. ?He''s not crying, so he likes me!?


    ?Oh, well... I''m not sure, Lucia. But he will love you as he grows up: I''ll make sure of it.?


    Why do people waste so much worry around a baby''s likings? I mean, it''s a baby! One shouldn''t think too hard about it.


    Lars will grow up and learn to love everyone, especially in his family. Now, all he has is magic and instinct. He might use that to differentiate people, but it will soon when he starts gaining consciousness about himself.


    ?For sure, he likes me!? Flavius comments, proud like a peacock. ?We play together so often, and it''s always funny.?


    Lucia observes Flavius for a moment only before ignoring him and returning to Lars.


    ?Little Lars will become powerful,? she says. ?Mother is worried, but I know it will be all right. After all, you are his mother, sister. He will be protected by you until he can do it by himself, right? There''s nothing to worry about.?


    ?I''m not as powerful as you see me,? I chuckle. ?But I will do my best for Lars. And I''ll teach him to protect our people like mother does and how I''m trying to do.?


    ?He will be the King, one day.?


    ?Yes, that''s right.?


    ?Then, won''t it be too much for a single person? Both Mages and humans??


    ?I don''t know, Lucia.?


    ?What Mages and humans?? Flavius inquires. ?Being a King and being a Mage are two different things, but they aren''t so distant as to be impossible.?


    ?Oh...? Lucia realises. That''s right. Flavius still doesn''t know.


    Mother will choose whether to tell him or not. I have no power in this matter, for now. And it''s a decision so difficult that I''m relieved it''s not on me.


    ?It''s still a lot,? I say.


    Lucia nods, sighing after checking Flavius''s expression. She''s still too young for the Palace.. Even with the etiquette lessons, she''s not ready to hide everything about herself from the world.

 Chapter 184 - The Queens Family (3)

    Mother comes not much later than Lucia, and she scolds my sister for running away before freshening up and changing clothes. One should be presentable while meeting a Queen, isn''t that right?


    Then, she seems to remember that I am the Queen she came to greet, and she smiles at me with her usual, charming grin.


    ?How are you doing, daughter??


    ?I''m fine, mother. Thank you for your concern.?


    ?And the baby? Can I see my first grandson??


    ?Of course... Bring the Prince,? I say to the maids. ?And make sure he''s in a good mood before letting him in a room filled with strangers.?


    I''d like to talk with her for hours, to show her all my progress and how much I''ve found out about the Mages in the capital, the Church... About everything!


    Still, we have to wait to be alone for that.


    Her eyes stay on me for a whole minute before moving on to Flavius. She came here just when our conversation was turning lame, and she wouldn''t have found him here if she waited a little longer. Lars was brought away a few minutes ago, and Flavius was getting ready to follow.


    Yet, I guess she''s here as a Queen of Mages right now.


    ?Hello,? she says. ?You must be Flavius. I''ve read a lot about you. My daughter says you''re a powerful soul Mage. I see she didn''t overstate your capacities.?


    ?No, of course not. Veronica knows how to sense people.?


    ?Do you know who I am??


    ?Her mother.?


    Seeing the feeble smile on mother''s lips, I wonder if she''s actually displeased to need to explain everything by herself. But I couldn''t risk it. Flavius is unpredictable, and she better understands it sooner than later.


    ?Finding a Mage working for the King was such a surprise for us,? mother says. ?We thought this kind of thing didn''t happen.?


    ?It does. But the late King didn''t find many weapons. Just me and a few others, but they didn''t last long. They would eventually leave or die.?


    ?Weapons? You''re a person, Flavius.?


    ?So what? I can be a persona and a weapon.?


    She walks towards me and holds my hands. She seems to realise how bad it is, but her smile doesn''t falter.


    ?Where is the Prince?? she asks, visibly in a hurry to check my son''s power.


    She smiles wide when he''s brought in, and she takes him directly from the maid.


    ?I can''t believe it,? she says. ?Such a cutie... He resembles his father so much, doesn''t he? But I can see a lot of you, daughter.?


    ?Thank you, mother.?


    Flavius observes our exchanges, half bored and half curious. He''d like to see more about the relationship between us, but he''s also wary of how my mother holds Lars.


    ?Hey,? she chuckles, probably noticing the sparks. Lars is already playing, opening his eyes to stare at her. Just like with Flavius, he doesn''t seem unhappy to be in a stranger''s arms.


    He''s loud when he shouts his approval, and mother chuckles again. I''m glad she likes him. So glad that I sigh, relieved.


    ?This is an impatient man,? she says. ?Already using a lady like me for his purposes!?


    ?Purposes?? I wonder.


    ?He likes playing with magic, but his first and foremost activity is checking whether the people around his mother are safe. Including your maids, I guess. Have they been electrocuted??


    ?Yes,? I sigh. ?Ignis, as well.?


    ?Oh, checking his father... What a naughty little boy. How dare he doubt his own father, ah??


    ?I don''t know mother, but that is something that will turn me crazy. Sometimes, I forget to stop the energy, and the King is hurt because of that. He thinks Lars and I don''t love him, but I''m sure it''s not like that. Lars doesn''t hate his father, does he??


    ?It''s only the start, daughter. He will learn to do more than this, and he will become even more dangerous for his father. If this is enough to cause trouble, I don''t want to imagine when the little Prince learns to control his magic without the need of a catalyst body.?


    ?Oh, that will be a lot of work,? I whine.


    I still love my little boy, but couldn''t he be a normal kid? With powers, all right, but without the need to fry people and check out whether his father has intentions towards me. Especially because I''m sure I''d like those intentions very much.


    ?Who is going to take care of him with this nature?? mother wonders. ?Now, human maids can do it if you''re not nearby, but when he starts walking... Oh, I don''t want to imagine.?


    ?I can,? Flavius offers, raising his chin so that his nose points upwards. ?Lars and I get along very well. We play together most of the time, and his energy doesn''t hurt me anymore. Now he finds me amusing, right? Right, Veronica??


    ?Right,? I say, rolling my eyes.


    What Lars does or does not find amusing will stay a secret until he starts talking. Yet, there''s nothing wrong with letting Flavius think like this.


    ?Do you want to be his guardian?? mother adds, standing straight in front of Flavius.


    ?Guardian??


    ?Yes. Would you??


    ?Me? Oh, yes. Of course! But who gets to decide? It''s Ignatius who will choose, and I doubt he''ll allow a weapon next to his son.?


    ?Flavius, I have to decide. I''m currently the one Mages refer to when they are in danger. They call me Queen of Mages, but I have no crown nor land. Just a title to pass down to my successors and the duty to help our people in any way possible for me. Such a person needs a guardian.?


    ?Does Veronica have one??


    ?She does.?


    ?Aida, right??


    Mother nods, and Flavius seems to understand.


    ?I see... So, if I serve you instead of Alba''s royal family, I''ll be able to spend the whole day with Lars.?


    ?Lars is part of the royal family,? mother points out.


    ?Mother...? I say, but she waves me off.


    It''s her place to decide, after all. If she thinks Flavius will do a good job, I''ll believe her. Even if I''m afraid and worried.


    ?Your duty will be to follow and protect him. You will be his helper, his confidant, and the person he will look for when he''ll have trouble. You two will be closer than a parent and son can be. And it will last forever.?


    ?Oh, nice. Veronica won''t be able to tell me to leave if I become a guardian, right? I''ll be able to play with Lars more often.?


    I''ve never sent him away! I would just ask him to let my child sleep because babies need energy. But sending him away? Never!


    ?One day, he will be King of Mages,? mother says. ?Once my daughter retires.?


    Finally, Flavius seems to understand.


    ?He will also be the King of Alba.?


    ?Yes. That''s why you''re the perfect guardian for him. You already know the dangers of the Palace. You just have to learn a little about those related to being a Mage.?


    ?The Church can''t do anything to the Crown Prince.?


    ?I''m not talking about the Church. You haven''t been taught about it, but I can help you. I can teach you while I''m here. Mages need to keep their powers balanced. Not using them will make them unstable, while overusing them would consume our bodies.?


    ?And how can I help with that? I just know my own way of using powers, but Veronica and Lars are different.?


    ?I am here, Flavius. I can explain the most relevant part. As for the rest, you can ask Aida any time.?


    He lifts his arms, reaching out to the baby and collecting him from mother. He dares to stead the first grandson from her, yet she isn''t displeased. On the contrary!


    Hey, it''s my son. Mine!


    ?We will need to talk a lot, daughter,? she says, remembering that I''m also here. ?But not now. We''ve just arrived, after all. Lucia and I will now go back to our lodgings. We will meet again in the afternoon. Your father and brother are also looking forward to meeting with the Prince and you.?


    ?They didn''t follow you here,? I notice.


    ?Men can''t just barge in the Queen''s rooms, can they? They have to wait for an official invitation, and they''re so desperate and jealous right now. I''m almost sorry about them.?


    I''m not sure that women are allowed to barge in here either, but it is what it is.


    ?Let''s go, Lucia,? she says. ?See you later...? She stops her talk and smiles at me. It''s a wily yet warm smile, one of her best. ?Your Majesty.?


    She''s calling me using her own title. How odd. But now we''re both Queens, so it must be all right if we drop formalities... Oh, but it depends on the people around us. It''s so complicated, but we''re good at keeping it hidden. We''ve done so for a long time before today.


    We won''t stop being capable just now.

 Chapter 185 - The Queens Family (4)

    It''s dinner time, and I''m sitting at the table with my whole family. Father and Antonio joined in, finally, and they''re asking me questions about everything. Their interrogation becomes quite insistent when it gets to how Ignis treats me. They want to be sure I''m safe, comfortable, and taken care of.


    They also insist that Lars resembles me and that we''ll be even more similar when he grows up. I don''t mind my son being just like Ignis, though. Moreover, with his grey eyes, he''ll steal hearts. I haven''t known very well about how pretty they could be until I''ve seen them on someone else. On me, they looked pretty ordinary in the mirror.


    When Marius reaches us, it''s late. He sits next to mother, and she smiles at him with her usual calm. They must have met before if he''s not jumping on Antonio right away.


    ?How are you?? mother asks.


    ?I''m doing well,? he replies, filling his plate and eating two portions of meat at once.


    He''s hungry because he worked for the whole day. This reminds me... If Marius finished early, maybe Ignis will come too. Oh, fat chance. He''ll let me have some time with my family.


    He doesn''t come to me when nothing happens; now that there are people, he''ll use it as an excuse to avoid me like a plague.


    ?And how was work?? I inquire.


    If Marius didn''t have time to eat, I can''t imagine Ignis. Was there someone looking over him? I wish I could send Tobin to check his meals, but the captain isn''t allowed to leave my side.


    ?Not good,? he replies, drinking some water like a castaway.


    One would think this kid has been on a deserted island for days and not just working with the Council for a few hours. He''s hungry, thirsty, and also tired. It makes it easier to believe Flavius''s stories about how the Royal Family mistreated him in the past: they have it in their blood!


    ?Yes?? I add.


    Not good is not an answer. I want to know more, especially regarding my husband.


    ?I don''t know whether I should tell you or not, but... But the situation is so bad. We''ve tried our best to stop it, but it happened.?


    ?What happened??


    ?Ventis sent the declaration of war this morning. We''ve sent back a peace offer, but it was rejected. Their troops are already at the border, and the King is still managing the last formalities with the army.?


    ?Wait,? I murmur. ?A declaration??


    ?Yes, sister. We''re at war.?


    So, it did happen, in the end. Since the moment Ignis stopped having nightmares, our fate was signed. He knew it, but he still tried stopping it.


    ?And... What will happen now??


    ?The army will stand in front of them and protect the cities nearest to the borders. We also will look for allies and friends. It will be bloody and expensive, but we don''t have a chance. They''ve been waiting for a chance for decades, and they finally found an excuse to start a war and invade our territory.?


    ?We have a plan ready,? I sigh. ?But it''s too soon, maybe it''s not enough time to activate all the phases!?


    ?I don''t know that,? Marius sighs, shrugging.


    I turn to father and wait for his advice. Mother will also tell me later what she thinks when it''s just the two of us. She''ll instruct me about how to use my powers in this situation.


    A Mage can turn the tables just like that, but we also can''t just fight humans. It wouldn''t be fair unless the disadvantage was evened by something else. Like numbers.


    ?I know how to fight,? I try.


    ?Nonsense!? father exclaims. ?You''ve just given birth. You can''t fight at the front now.?


    ?Oh, I see...? But it won''t be now. In the future. We''ll need time to organise our defence and place the army.


    Even if I became a relevant figure to move, it wouldn''t happen so soon. I''m almost healed from childbirth, and I will be able to train my body like before in a few days'' time. Maybe just a week or two.


    ?A war is indeed a scary thing, but it''s not the end of the world. There has always been one, raging somewhere. Ventis has always been a difficult opponent, even if their influence and abilities are no different than ours. They wouldn''t start a war alone, so we better find out who''s backing them up. Or, most likely, you''ve already found out.?


    He moves his eyes from me to Marius and back.


    ?We have,? I say. ?They''re communicating with Borea.?


    ?Borea? Ah, interesting. They don''t have any particular enmity with us, but they might be eyeing part of the territory as well. Or they''ll just exchange another region with Ventis at the end of the war? Oh, no... This isn''t that feasible.?


    ?Do you think they''ll attack together, father??


    ?Borea and Alba share a border. It means their soldiers can walk on our soil without crossing other countries. It''s less expensive and easier to attack directly than sending reinforcements to another country.?


    ?I think the Council already predicted this,? I say.


    I turn to Marius, and he nods in a sign of agreement. They know this, but that doesn''t mean they know how to stop it.


    ?Tell me,? father says, ?has the Council started talks of an alliance? I don''t need to know with whom, I can try guessing and it''s not relevant. I just want to know whether there''s a chance to win or not.?


    ?We are exchanging missives with a potential ally,? Marius confirms.


    Oh, yes: Akasite. We''ve been exchanging information and possible tactics, and we didn''t need to promise them much in return. Ventis has part of Akasite''s territory under their control. We pointed out how it could be the right moment to take it back, while they''re busy at our border.


    Borea wasn''t involved yet, but it doesn''t change much for Akasite. They will take what they want and leave us to cope with the alliance of two countries neighbouring us.


    They won''t continue to fight just because we have a deal: no one would risk their people for that. They will give up with the first chance of a deal with Ventis, but that would buy us time.


    ?It''s not easy, I agree,? I say. ?But we''re ready. More than this is impossible. The King prepared for every eventuality, and he also talked with the generals about our strategy so often that they know him better than me. The Council has explored different routes before choosing who to make an alliance with. If we lose, father, then there''s nothing we could have done from the start.?


    ?War isn''t all about strength and strategy, daughter. Anything could happen, even by chance. Never let your guard down because, when you regret it, it''s too late.?


    It''s as if something happened and changed our lives forever. I don''t know what, yet. I''ve just heard it, unofficially, from my brother. Yet, nothing will be how it was, right?


    We''ll have to defend our place with weapons, and that''s something I never wished for. Even the Queen Dowager wouldn''t suggest a war.


    I don''t know how it will be: I''ve been sheltered for my whole life. All I know is that people will love lives, houses, food and health. Even when we win, it won''t mean we''ll have less pain.


    Everyone has prayed, someone in the open and others in secret, for the war to be just a story someone lost control over. Yet, now that it''s done, we don''t know what to pray for anymore.


    ?I''m worried,? I say. ?I fear I won''t be able to do my part. What if I''m incapable? Alba will suffer because of that, and I wouldn''t forgive myself ever. Isn''t there any way to stop it? Not even one??


    ?You can''t stop something that was written long ago. If not now, it would have happened in the future. At least, it didn''t come as a surprise. His Majesty is ready, and we all should be firm by his side.?


    ?What can I do, as a Queen??


    ?There''s a lot you can do, daughter. First of all, use your funds for the people and the soldiers. Instead of buying yourself expensive things, you can donate that money. You can buy food and send it to the front, or you can build hospitals for the wounded.?


    ?I can help,? I say. It''s nice to hear it.


    ?Yes, you can. A Queen isn''t there just as decoration. His Majesty knew it when he chose you: you''re an asset for Alba. Even without international connections or standing in social circles, you''re quick at making decisions and knowing the difference between good and bad. You will be helpful, daughter. I''m sure of it.?


    ?Oh, thank you, father. Your words comfort me a lot.?


    ?It''s the truth.?


    ?Maybe, but hearing it from you makes it feel more real. It''s believable!?

 Chapter 186 - No Need To Avoid A Catastrophe

    Ignis visits me in the evening. Today really is an important date, then.


    ?Can I sleep here, Veronica??


    ?Sure,? I say. ?I haven''t fed Lars yet. Do you want to help me??


    I accept the baby from Bea and nod so that she leaves us alone.


    ?I''ll keep the magic under control, I promise.?


    ?We''re at war,? Ignis says. ?I tried stopping it, but it won''t work.?


    ?I see... What will happen now??


    ?You''re so calm.?


    ?How could I not be? I''m next to you, the safest place in the world.?


    ?If you talk like this, I might believe you.?


    ?Oh, Ignis... You should believe me: I''m your wife.?


    ?I love you, Veronica. Even if I haven''t been here to prove it, all I do is for you and our son. I wanted to tell you...?


    What a sudden change. It''s suspicious.


    ?Are you leaving for war??


    ?Not yet. Ventis hasn''t moved the troops yet.?


    ?Wait, so... If you''re not leaving, why are you telling me all of this? It''s weird, Ignis.?


    ?I don''t know what tomorrow will bring. I couldn''t let you believe I didn''t care when I was just so scared about everything. But if something happens and I''m not able to tell you my heart, that would be too painful. It''s better if you know. I love you so much, but I''m so weak.?


    ?You''re not weak, my King,? I say. ?You''re one of the strongest people I know! You have a good heart and are smart. If you are weak, then what about me??


    ?You have your powers, and you''re also so quick to adapt to anything, Veronica. I hope our son takes after you.?


    I sit on the bed, the bundle of white clothes waking up in my arms. The magic is locked now, so I can bend over and kiss Ignis''s cheek before sitting in bed. Lars is hungry and he starts crying soon enough.


    Only when he bites my nipple, do I realise he''s also angry. Is it because I''m stopping him from using energy? Does he want to fry his father so much?


    ?Hey, you little thing! Don''t you dare do that to my husband!? I protest.


    I settle against the pillows and wait for him to be done. It''s one of those days, today. Lars will eat a lot and won''t fall asleep until he''s exhausted.


    ?You can''t play with him, Lars. Be a good boy, all right??


    Seeing us exchange words... I mean, seeing me talk to our baby, Ignis smiles. It''s the first true smile I''ve seen in a long while.


    ?He''s growing up,? I say. ?And he''ll be stubborn like his daddy! Look! He won''t sleep. I can guarantee he''ll make us stay awake for hours.?


    ?Don''t worry. I can take care of that.?


    ?Would you? For real??


    ?If it''s not too challenging, I can play with Lars a little.?


    ?Oh, that would be awesome,? I say. ?I can rest assured, then. My feet hurt today, even though I didn''t do anything much. I didn''t even take a stroll.?


    ?You waited for your family. I bet you walked in the room for the whole time.?


    ?I was a little nervous, and I could sense them as they got closer.?


    ?Oh, wait... But then, the Church...?


    ?No, they can''t feel my mother. She''s good at hiding. Not like me, I guess...?


    ?You also are good at that,? he says, maybe trying to comfort me. ?It''s just that the circumstances were... different.?


    ?Circumstances? So, you do realise I didn''t do it on purpose now??


    ?I''m sorry for that, Ronnie.?


    ?For what??


    ?For telling you that you didn''t want me around. It was mean, and I didn''t think like that. I was so scared that you would choose that man over me...?


    ?Oh, Ignis, I wouldn''t ever! And not just that man, but any man in the world.?


    ?I know. I mean, I say that to myself so often. But knowing it and believing it''s enough isn''t the same.?


    He''s as defenceless as a few days ago but, this time, something is different. He came to me tonight. It was not a weird plan of mine to get my hands on him.


    It''s an improvement, isn''t it? It means that what we say now will weigh on us tomorrow too.


    ?We are parents now,? I say. I cuddle Lars a little while he closes his eyes. ?We should learn how to make peace, Ignis.?


    ?We didn''t fight.?


    ?I know, but... I don''t know what happened, but I don''t like it. I''m willing to come to pacts, Ignis, as long as you accept to treat me as your wife again.?


    ?No.?


    ?No??


    ?You don''t need to come to pacts with anything, Ronnie. It was my fault, and I have to overcome it.?


    ?But I can help you,? I point out. ?Whatever you need, be it talking or just a night of peace.?


    ?I know,? he sighs. ?I know you want to help me, but I''m not sure how to solve it. I''m afraid of myself, and I''m afraid you will be hurt by my weak self. That I won''t be able to protect you from the world and from the Palace.?


    He sits on the bed, stretching his arms to pick up Lars.


    I deliver the baby, paying attention to keep the energy down. It''s one of those rare moments when Ignis is willing to carry our son: I can''t waste it!


    He smiles while walking with Lars in his arms, offering his finger for him to catch. They''re cute together, so much that I wish to have other babies in the future. Possibly, without all this magic and all this drama. Next time, I''ll pay extra attention to Ignis.


    He was so careful with me, yet I overlooked his worries.


    ?Will you leave for the war?? I ask him again.


    ?Not yet,? is his only reply.


    Not yet means yes. But we still have time. I should make it possible for him to see Lars more often, to play with him and exchange grimaces... Ignis needs to know who is waiting for him here when he leaves.


    ?I will become a good Queen,? I say. ?I will learn how to do all the boring stuff, and I''ll become quicker with decisions. I''ll train so hard that you''ll see the results before going. You can rest assured that I will keep the Palace and the capital safe and in order for you!?


    ?You don''t need to...?


    ?I know, Ignis. But I want to! I want to help Alba as much as you do, even though it is my way. You will risk your life for your country. The least I can do is learn some bureaucracy.?


    ?It''s boring.?


    ?So what? It''s not like I have tons of interesting things to do. Tea parties are also boring, but I attend them.?


    ?Oh, Ronnie,? he chuckles, leaving Lars in the cradle.


    He stands there for a few minutes, supposedly waiting for our son to fall asleep. Then, he tunes the lanterns to the lowest level, so that we can rest but also see if we need to wake up, and he lies next to me.


    ?If Lars starts crying, we need to reach him,? he explains.


    I nod, not really concerned. We could just call for someone, but it''s nice to see my husband worrying.


    ?It feels as if you''re back after a lot of time spent apart,? I murmur, hugging him to sleep. Since he doesn''t push me away, I cuddle by his side.


    ?I''m sorry.?


    ?You don''t need to apologise. You have a lot going on, Ignis. I was so worried about you, that''s it!?


    ?I overlooked my family. That should have never happened. I was so worried about everything: our son, the war, the Church. Now, nothing else can go wrong, right? The Church knows about you, our son will constantly be in danger and wanted by different factions, and the war broke out. Now I can relax.?


    ?It sounds weird when you say it like that. But you''re right. Now, you don''t need to work hard to prevent a catastrophe. Not anymore. Just do your best like always, and we will be good.?


    ?My best wasn''t enough till now.?


    ?It was an impossible situation. I''m sure that you''ll do better with the war. After all, you already are a hero.?


    ?Oh, don''t start with that. One of the errand boys told me about a stupid song. It seems the commoners like it. It''s about how I was tempted by a wicked girl but stayed loyal to my Queen!?


    ?Loyal?? I murmur, closing my eyes. ?Tell me more about that song.?


    ?It praises you a lot, so I guess it''s not completely unrelated to your activities.?


    ?I didn''t ask anyone to praise me,? I point out, opening my eyes again.


    Damn it, were they this obvious?


    ?I''m joking,? Ignis says, bowing down to peck my forehead in between a chuckle and the other. It''s the first kiss in a while.


    I missed him.

 Chapter 187 - Many Names

    ?The Church sent an official statement,? says one of the secretaries working for me. Oh, rather than for me, he works in my place.


    Even though I need to become less lazy and learn the job, especially now that I might need to do it in Ignis''s stead.


    ?Yes?? I say, rummaging through the correspondence. So boring, everyone invites for parties and events, but I''d just stay in my chambers and play with my baby.


    ?They want to test his Highness. Also, the naming ceremony should be held before the war becomes more savage. Now might be that right moment.?


    ?Laurentius will become the Crown Prince official, with the title and all the perks of it, only after the naming ceremony, right? It''s a way to greet babies into this world, and they can have titles and properties only after being assigned a name.?


    ?Yes. The Church will choose one of his Highness''s names.?


    Everyone has the right to choose, I guess.


    ?So, till now we have four. Laurentius is his first name. Then he has his father''s royal name, Aurelius. His child''s name is Caio, even though no one uses it anymore. And finally, Julius is his second name, chosen by the Queen''s family.?


    I let my parents decide since I''ve used all my brain to come up with Lars.


    My son has four names, and the fifth one will be decided by the Church. They might also assign a royal name for when he becomes King, just like it happened with Ignis''s brother.


    That would make it six. Who was supposed to choose the seventh name? Oh, it''s written in the family''s register! Now, I remember. Every newborn has a name based on... Based on things. Place and date of birth, whether they''re firstborns or not, and so on. Every child in the royal family has it, so even our second kid will. Ignis didn''t because he was a bastard prince, not fully part of the family and also half a commoner. No one assigned a second name to him, let alone a third.


    ?How weird, though.? They should have chosen one. He did have the right to sit on the throne, after all. No matter how much no one wanted him there.


    ?The... The official statement, your Majesty,? the secretary reminds me. ?The Church wishes to set the date. And, also, to discuss the name.?


    ?When??


    ?Someone will discuss it with his Majesty today. As for the test, they''ve just mentioned the possibility without too much pressure.?


    ?They want Lars to become one of them,? I realise. ?That''s why they''re testing him. They want to check if he has enough magic to make the difference, and then to make him one of their pawns.?


    Too bad, I won''t let them get to my son.


    ?What does the King say about it??


    ?I''m not sure...?


    ?What do the rumours say??


    ?His Majesty agreed to set a date for the ceremony but not for the test. He said it''s because of the war, but some people think he won''t accept to test his son. What if the Church insists on keeping his Highness away? We wouldn''t have a Crown Prince in the Palace!?


    ?The Church can''t keep him with them,? I point out.


    ?But they can pressure the royal family to let go of him. Especially if his Highness is as powerful as everyone says.?


    ?And... Aren''t you concerned?? I wonder.


    It''s normal if my maids aren''t afraid. They''re used to weird things. But the secretaries?


    ?Is it because you''re used to dealing with Flavius??


    ?Oh, no. His Highness will be our King, one day. Concerned or not, he has to stay here.?


    ?What I meant is... Aren''t you afraid of a Mage seizing power??


    ?Does it matter? Also, it''s a baby. Even though he''s a Prince and will become a King, his Highness can''t even walk yet. What can I be afraid of, your Majesty??


    ?Ah, yes. That''s true.?


    ?Mages aren''t good or bad. Just like everybody else: they can do scary things, or they can protect others.?


    Has Ignis selected people like this? So that I''m surrounded by unbiased individuals who won''t shout at the first sign of magic.


    ?Mages aren''t bad,? Lola agrees. She''s embroidering, sitting on the sofa in front of me, while the secretary is standing. He''s here to report and will leave.


    She''s feeling better, lately, just like Ignis. I hate to say it, but war does miracles to the people around me.


    ?They''re just people,? I point out. ?The Prince might become a good or bad person, but it depends on us around him, and not on the magic alone.?


    We have to make sure he grows up well. It would be too easy to think magic alone can decide his destiny.


    ?For this reason, we can''t let the Church have him,? I say. I wouldn''t have any kind of control over his growth if the Church brought him away from me.


    ?They won''t give up,? Lola sighs. She''s still gloomy, but, lately, she has talked a little more. She even smiled at me, once.


    After receiving a decoration for saving my life, she also was promoted from chambermaid to head maid. Bea still is the chief, but Lola has the title and salary of a head maid.


    It means she can sit with me and have tea. She can talk with me when I''m bored... Stuff like that. It''s a little lower than being noble, but not too much. Most barons won''t have the chance to chat with the Queen, actually.


    ?I don''t care if they insist. I won''t let them have my baby. Not after all the hard work of giving birth to him!? I say.


    The secretary leaves after finishing the report, and I spend the rest of the day reading letters on the sofa and eating snacks.


    ?His Majesty won''t allow them to hurt his Highness,? Lola says.


    I smile at her, and she blushes.


    ?Nor your Majesty,? she adds. She doesn''t specify whether she means that I wouldn''t let anyone hurt Lars or that Ignis won''t let anyone hurt me. Not that it matters because both statements are true.


    ?The High Priest hasn''t visited in a lot of time, right??


    ?It''s correct,? I say.


    ?Isn''t it suspicious, your Majesty? He would come here so often before. Why is it that now, when the Church has an interest, he doesn''t visit your Majesty anymore??


    Not only Adelphium didn''t come here, but he also didn''t write anything. I knew it could happen, so I didn''t worry. If he is tricking me, it''s too early to use my trust for his purposes. But, if he''s not tricking me, he must be cautious.


    ?He will come when something happens,? I say. After all, he''s been around at the relevant times. His friend will tell him when that is, and he''ll appear in the Palace and pretend it was fate.


    ?I''m just worried, your Majesty. Is his absence a piece of good news or of bad news? What if he''s planning something??


    ?He certainly is,? I explain. ?He''s planning something, and I can''t be sure what. Yet, I can''t worry about him all the time. I know he''ll come here when it''s relevant. As such, we can rest assured. If he''s not around, we''re safe.? Or, at least, I hope we are.


    Also, the High Priest isn''t the only one I need to watch my back from. The Queen Grandmother has been silent, and I''m starting to think it''s because she has her own agenda. The Queen Dowager officially retired from politics, leaving all her influence for the tea parties she rules... Not that it makes me sleep sound nights.


    The royal family is a mess, just like always. However, I now stand in front of a challenge. If ever Ignis leaves for the front, I''ll be left to rule in his stead. Alone.


    I don''t think the other Queens will just accept it. Nor the rest of the family: they hate me. I did my best to be unfriendly, to be honest, but it''s their fault for bullying my husband.


    ?The Palace doesn''t stay calm for too long,? I say, reaching out for a cinnamon pastry. ?Something will happen soon enough. Either some drama at the court or news from the Church. But I can''t worry about it all the time. I''ll be concerned after it happens, not before. Right now, I have the King defending me and our son.?


    ?That''s right,? Lola says, nodding her head.


    It''s not as energetic as it would be before, but she''s reacting. It''s a relief: I thought she would stay silent and trembling forever. Her improvements are so slow but every little change makes me happy.


    ?His Majesty will protect your Majesty with all at his disposal! And he won''t allow the Church to take his Highness away.?


    Ignis also seems to be back to his tender self. He sleeps with me, hugging my body tightly. He plays with Lars, always paying attention not to get fried by magic.


    However, I''m afraid his change might be temporary. What if who I say these months was the real Ignis, and the tender man I love surfaces only when there is a crisis to solve? Oh, but I can''t think like this!


    But, if that was the case, I could just make sure there''s always an emergency to solve. I can send diplomacy to hell and make things worse faster so that Ignis doesn''t suffer.


    Or I could learn how to behave with this other part of him. No matter the reasons, it''s a part of him I will meet again at some point.. It''s better to accept it.

 Chapter 188 - Do Better

    Ignis walks into my room already wearing nightclothes. He watches over Lars for a while before lying down.


    ?He''s sleeping so soundly,? he comments.


    ?It was a tiring day for the little Prince,? I say. ?But he will wake up in the middle of the night, don''t worry. He''s just waiting for the sweetest moment of slumber when you''re starting to have nice dreams.?


    ?Oh, how wicked,? he chuckles. ?By the way, I have some news.?


    ?Yes??


    ?The Church sent a few requests. They want to...?


    ?To set a date for the naming ceremony. I know. When will it be??


    ?Soon. Next week, six days from today.?


    ?It''s not enough to organise the event,? I point out.


    ?We''re at war. There''s no event to organise, and everyone will understand why we are hurrying. It''s better to be done before the actual fighting starts. There are just a few scuffles at the border, for now, but Ventis is moving the army. I might need to depart sooner than we wish.?


    ?Oh, all right. Then it makes sense to make something smaller but sooner.?


    ?That''s now what I wanted to say. I''m not concerned about the naming ceremony but the second part of their request.?


    ?Oh, the magic test. I heard you refused.?


    ?They want to test Lars and also you.?


    ?That would be bad. I am not sure how much I can hide from their artefacts... Mother says they can find any trace of magic no matter how hidden.?


    ?They can.?


    ?So... If they test me, they will know. I''m not sure saying I discovered my powers while giving birth would help us.?


    ?They can measure your power, Veronica. They will be able to tell how strong you are.?


    ?You''re telling me all of this with such a face, Ignis... Are you worried at all??


    ?I''m sorry. It''s difficult to be concerned while holding you in my arms. Or when looking at Lars.?


    ?It wasn''t like this before... You were even more concerned while with us. Is the war what makes you so... happy??


    ?It''s not a war, just... I don''t know.?


    He sinks his face in my neck, inhaling and pressing his lips on my skin.


    ?During our honeymoon, you were like this,? I say. ?Cool and competent. You could protect me from everything, and you were ready for any event. We were running away from assassins, you were hiding your identity while pretending to be afraid of yourself, and we didn''t know what could happen once reached my family''s residence. Yet, you were in your natural element. Is this what it takes? Assassins and wars to make you like this??


    ?I don''t know... It seems I work better when there is an emergency.?


    ?But we can''t have emergencies all the time. You need to learn how to live in peace, Ignis. I don''t want you, one day, to be as bored as to look for another war or get in trouble just because you don''t have anything helping you focus.?


    ?I won''t reach that point, Ronnie.?


    ?How can you be so sure? I want to be with you both in good and bad times. But if you''re unapproachable when things go well... I would like to share joy just as much as hardships.?


    ?I will try,? he says, his face turning pale all of a sudden.


    His arms around me are rigid, his voice uncertain and his eyes scared, making me regret ever asking anything.


    ?Hey...? I whisper, caressing his cheek. It doesn''t help, but he seems to move to the next phase of this... Panic attack?


    ?I will change,? he says. ?I will become better even during peace!?


    ?Hey, Ignis, calm down.?


    He lets go of me and grabs my hand, pressing it on his chest. He closes his eyes for a moment, and I can feel his thoughts. I don''t like what he''s going to say, especially because I''ve never said anything about leaving.


    ?Don''t... Don''t leave me alone, Veronica. I will do better, I promise!?


    ?I never said that,? I point out, hugging him. I caress his head, playing with his hair.


    So, it''s not over at all.


    ?If you don''t leave me, I''ll stay forever,? I murmur. ?You, me, and our son. We''re a family. But we need to function both with war and peace. Not just when things are going astray.?


    ?I know that, but... It''s so difficult. Every time we have a calm day, every time I feel happy, I wonder when it will end. When will something happen to take it all away from me...?


    ?Oh, Ignis... Trust me for once. I am staying by your side, forever.?


    ?Even if I''m not good enough??


    ?Oh, especially in that case. You don''t need to be good enough, isn''t that clear? I am not, either! I''m the worst Queen Alba had in ages!?


    ?Don''t say that.?


    ?Then you shouldn''t act like this. I''m... I''m sure we will find a solution. As long as we both work on ourselves. And you have to promise you won''t look for trouble if you feel bored.?


    ?I''m relieved that the war finally was declared, that''s right, but not because I like destruction and crises. It''s just that it''s finally here. I''ve been trying to avoid it for so long that it crept under my skin. Everyone was so worried that we would fail, and we did fail.?


    ?It''s an impossible mission, Ignis. You couldn''t succeed because there was no way! It was not a diplomatic affair. Ventis wanted an excuse to declare war, so they used it. There was nothing you could do.?


    ?So... You won''t think I''m incompetent.?


    ?Incompetent? And who am I to think that?? I don''t even schedule my meals for myself, for Goodness'' sake. How can Ignis say he''s doing worse than me?


    ?I''m a failure, too,? I say, looking at him with my most innocent expression. ?I can''t do anything queenly.?


    ?You don''t need to, Veronica,? he says, forgetting his own panic attack to take care of me. I hide a wily smile when he hugs me, and I close my eyes to relax in his arms.


    ?Then I won''t,? I say. ?What about you??


    He doesn''t seem ready to just relax, but he nods against the pillow.


    ?I will become as you want me,? he says. ?You will have no reason to hate me, I promise. I won''t act as I did before.?


    ?No, Ignis, that''s not the problem. I want you to learn to be happy. When this war is over, you have to stop being afraid. It''s true, happiness won''t last forever, and we''ll have a new crisis sooner or later. But you can''t wonder about it all the time. You can''t think about the dark future every second of your life, because that happiness will have no meaning if you don''t feel it.?


    ?It''s easier said than done. I can''t stop it, Veronica. I can''t.?


    ?You will learn,? I promise. ?I will teach you how to when we have time. I''ll prove that Lars and I won''t leave you whatever happens. We''ll stay by your side till the very end.?


    ?But there''s a war in between. And I''ll have to leave when it actually starts.?


    ?I will stay here and keep things under control,? I say. ?I''ll watch over Lars and make sure he becomes even cuter than now. And I''ll write you letters and wait for your replies.?


    ?I will meet some representatives from Akasite tomorrow.?


    ?Oh, yes. How are things going?? Representative means spies, I guess.


    ?Do you want to come and hear? It''s the first time we meet face to face.?


    ?I''d like to. It might come in handy when things get complicated.?


    ?They will be the people connecting us to Akasite till now on. The codes were helpful, but now we also need faster links.?


    ?Spies will be just perfect.?


    ?Well, I didn''t want to say it like this, but... But, yes.?


    ?I''ll be there tomorrow. By your side.?


    ?I will also leave my sigil to you. Also, the emergency plans, the control of part of the army, and the Chancellor.?


    ?Will the Ministers stay??


    ?Most of them will, but some will follow me.?


    ?Like the Minister of Defence.?


    ?Correct. The Minister of Foreign Affairs will stay, though. He''ll help you connect with other countries. We can''t overlook diplomacy.?


    ?Oh, nice. I''m good at diplomacy. Can''t wait to show them my prowess.?


    Ignis''s smile freezes on his face, and I burst out laughing.


    ?Have some faith,? I say.


    ?Yes, yes...?


    He''s as shocked as to worry about Alba. Should I feel offended? But, how could I?


    ?Come here, now. We can talk about the details tomorrow.? I surround his neck with my arms and kiss him. We haven''t been together for months, so our bodies need a few seconds to recognise each other.


    But it happens. We aren''t strangers, just a little farther than before.


    ?I love you,? I say.


    ?I love you, too,? is his reply. It sounds like music to my ears. It makes me think back to those days when he would tell me so often.


    I was starting to think I would never hear it again, yet here we are, confessing to each other.


    Tomorrow will be a difficult day, but neither of us cares. We''re together now, more or less understanding each other''s concerns. We will face everything that comes our way, won''t we?


    Maybe, not as easy as I wish. But we won''t give up.


    ?I will love you forever, Veronica. Since the day I first met you, I couldn''t get you out of my head.?


    Oh, we will definitely find a solution to all our problems.

 Chapter 189 - Shock The World

    ?Ventis has finally assembled an army,? the Minister of Defence says. ?Our border with Borea is also unstable, and it''s possible they will take the chance to invade and claim part of our territories. They''ve been eyeing it for a long time.?


    ?What about the numbers?? Ignis asks, scratching his chin while observing the map. He''s focused on his job, considering all the options and thinking of a strategy. I''d stare at him the whole time, but it''s better to pretend to understand the map.


    ?They''re still under control. We can deal with both armies, but we''ll have to be quick and smart. We don''t have time to waste.?


    ?I need to stay in the capital until the naming ceremony. But after that, I will reach the border.?


    ?Your Majesty can stay in the Palace,? the Minister points out, surprised. ?I mean... it''s dangerous, and the King is... Uhm, too relevant to let him close to the battleground.?


    ?How can I win a war if I don''t fight??


    ?We all respect your Majesty''s experience in battles, but this is a war. Moreover, Alba would suffer if anything happened to your Majesty.?


    ?This is the only way I know of,? Ighis replies. ?I need to see the enemy understand how they fight. And our soldiers need their leader with them. It''s important for motivation.?


    ?Your Majesty is right,? the Minister sighs, bowing his head. ?I''m just worried.?


    ?I''ll survive it. Just like I did in the past.?


    ?What about Borea?? I inquire. ?Did we know they would attack??


    ?We received some reports, but we didn''t believe it until it happened. There seems to be an alliance between Ventis and Borea. They will split the territories once the war is over.?


    ?I see... It''s difficult.?


    ?With his Majesty at the border, your Majesty will take charge in the Palace. It''s better to know.?


    I nod, trying to make a sense of the figures. They''re not just there to signal the armies but also have further meanings. I guess about the type or size of the army sections.


    ?After the naming ceremony, Alba will officially have a Crown Prince. And the Queen will be able to act as the regent while his Majesty is away. It''s better to wait until next week before leaving for the front, your Majesties...?


    ?We agree on that,? Ignis says. ?What else do we know about Ventis? Other alliances??


    ?No one accepted. In fact, no one has enough reasons to attack and risk enmities in the international circle. It''s easier to wait for the war to be over and collect the spoils at the last moment.?


    ?Oh, good. We just need to make sure there''s no chance to collect spoils.?


    ?Winning is easier said than done,? I point out. ?Not that I''m doubting you, my King. But don''t be overconfident until the very end.?


    ?I am not, my Queen. I''m just stating the truth: we have no choice but to win if we want to exist as a country next year.?


    ?Oh, right, then... We have to win.?


    After the Council, I return to my room to feed Lars while Marius follows. Father has also attended, and he''s still inside to talk with the Ministers.


    ?Are you worried?? my brother asks.


    ?How can I not be? But we don''t have a choice, we can only fight.?


    ?Your husband is a good commander. He will survive this and win the war.?


    ?I know, but... We were just starting to live peacefully. Why do things have to be this difficult every time they start being right??


    ?It''s the life of a Queen. Things are never easy. Also, mother has never had it easy. She would face emergencies every now and then, don''t you remember, sister??


    ?I do, but I am not her. Where is mother, by the way??


    ?She''s in your chambers, spending time with Lars and Flavius.?


    ?Oh, while she''s here, I have something to ask you to do. Where is Antonio, by the way??


    ?He''s training with the Royal Guards?


    ?I should have figured it out. And Lucia??


    ?With mother. She''s not allowed to roam around free; she''s still too young.?


    ?I''ll go back now, Lars is going to cry soon. It''s time for his meal...?


    ?You''re doing a good job, sister. Both as a Queen and as a mother.?


    ?Am I, now??


    ?I wouldn''t have thought you had it in you, but look at what you''ve accomplished. Even the King''s image has improved since when you appeared. You are a capable ruler, don''t forget it.?


    ?Oh, you little flatterer... What is it that you want?? I ask him, crossing my arms.


    ?I want you to continue like this, nothing more.?


    ?Well, will you do me a favour then??


    ?Yes, of course.?


    ?You can bring Antonio if you want.?


    ?He''s not going to abandon the training, sister. Not now that he''s surrounded by capable warriors.?


    ?I see... See you later.?


    I instruct Marius and walk back to my lodgings. I find, just as promised, my mother and sister playing with my son.


    Mother is holding the baby in her arms, smiling sweetly. Lucia talks to him, and Lars replies with giggles and shouts.


    Flavius is sitting on an armchair and sulking because he''s not the one playing with Lars. But he can wait. My family will go back home while he''ll stay. He can play with Lars for years after this.


    ?Veronica, your son is naughty,? mother comments.


    Flavius''s face becomes red at those words, and he opens his mouth to defend Lars''s reputation.


    ?He is,? I agree.


    ?He''s so insistent! He''s trying to use my magic, and he doesn''t give up when I don''t let him.?


    ?Lars does the same with me,? I say. ?If I get distracted, he fries the person closest to me.? Which happens to be Ignis, lately. But my husband isn''t as sad about it as before.


    He''s kind of accepting it, now.


    ?I hope his Majesty, the King, returns safely from the battlefield. And that he returns fast. It would be bad if his son didn''t recognise him as a father anymore. He''ll try keeping everyone away from you, Veronica. Look at this!?


    She chuckles, letting some of Lars''s magic flow through her. Her hair rises in the air, just like with Flavius.


    ?That doesn''t happen to me,? I say. I have no effects on my body when Lars plays with me.


    ?It''s because he''s playing with me. But, with you, he''s protective. How sweet, he doesn''t want anyone to be close to his mother!?


    Mother chuckles, pinching Lars''s feet.


    ?Not very sweet,? I say. ?I need to get dressed in the morning. Sometimes, the King might be close to me. It''s not sweet at all!?


    ?Oh, but this little boy doesn''t know anything about dresses and Kings yet. He''ll learn as he grows up. For now, let''s hope he''ll recognise his father sooner or later.?


    ?Is that the matter??


    Could it be? Then, Ignis would be right about Lars not loving him. Not yet!


    I can''t let my son hurt my husband anymore! I''ll teach him to love Ignis and respect him. But... Mother is right. Ignis needs to hurry up and return from the front.


    Meanwhile, I''ll make sure he holds Lars and plays with him as often as possible.


    ?His control over my magic is exquisite. As he becomes stronger, he might be able to do things we wouldn''t imagine possible. Also, thunder is a difficult element to manage but the little Prince does it as a baby. I can''t wait to see what he''ll do when he becomes more conscious of himself,? mother adds. ?He''ll shock the world in more than one way.?


    ?I just want him to be happy. There''s no need to shock the world. He''s the Crown Prince, and one day he''ll be King.?


    ?That is so fortunate, isn''t it? A single person with two crowns.?


    ?It doesn''t mean the King of Alba will be king of both humans and Mages,? I say. ?Lars''s successors might be two.?


    ?That''s right but, by then, their connection will have been established. The leader of Mages will be part of the Royal Family, at first. Then, with time, it will become part of the court. Alba will accept Mages, and we''ll be part of society just like anybody else. We''ll be an asset rather than a danger humans need to be defended from.?


    ?Do you think it will work out??


    ?It depends on us, daughter. Fate gave us all the weapons to fight. Now it''s our turn to sweat our way through.?


    Flavius follows the conversation and nods, agreeing with us. I''m not even sure how much he knows by now, but he''s not concerned. Meaning, he knows enough to understand what will happen in the future. And he''s here to defend Lars.


    Maybe, with even more loyalty than with Ignis.


    ?It''s getting late,? mother says. ?And this little boy will be hungry in a few minutes.?


    ?Oh, no!? I stop her. I can''t make her leave now! ?Sit a few minutes more, mother. I''ll feed Lars in the meantime, but you should stay here.?


    ?Is something going to happen??


    ?I don''t know. But I''m waiting for someone. I''m sure you''ll be happy to meet them.?


    ?Someone??


    ?Yes, mother. They will be here in a moment. I figured you might go home earlier because of the war, so I sent Marius to fetch them.?


    ?All right. I will wait.?


    I hope she won''t feel disappointed, though. I''ve done my best but couldn''t achieve more than this.


    ?It''s part of the mission you assigned me, your Majesty,? I say, returning her formal greeting.

 Chapter 190 - Complicated Love

    Marius comes back from his mission soon enough, and he snuggles in my chambers just like usual. Aria follows him, silent and a little worried.


    ?Hello, Aria,? I say.


    ?Your Majesty,? she says, curtseying perfectly.


    I bet Marius helped her with this! I was right: these two have been seeing each other way more often than what was necessary for our mission.


    ?There is someone I''d like you to meet,? I say while walking toward the sitting room.


    ?Yes, your Majesty.?


    ?My mother is here...?


    ?Mo-mo... Her Majesty?? she says, opening her eyes wide.


    ?You can call her, her Highness, Duchess Bursio.?


    ?Oh...?


    ?It''s the same, her title is hidden, either way. She''s meeting another Mage right now... Well, other two. I felt it right to introduce you as well. You can ask her about anything troubling you, and my mother will know the answer. She''s more powerful than I am, and she''s wise.?


    ?Master said that you would accept to become the King''s wife and that our Queen would send you to a mission here.?


    ?Your teacher was a wise man.?


    Are we so predictable?


    ?My maids are inside, but they''re not pretending to be oblivious,? I explain. ?A lot has happened... I don''t know whether you''ve heard about my son.?


    ?Oh, right! Your Majesty, congratulations! We are all so happy to hear about the Prince!? she says, her eyes and face shining with happiness.


    ?Thank you... Lars is a Mage.?


    ?Lars? Is that the name??


    ?His first name is Laurentius.?


    ?Oh, what a coincidence!?


    ?Rather than a coincidence, we have a brave King,? I chuckle.


    We walk in, and mother moves her eyes away from Flavius to analyse the girl next to me.


    ?Mother, this is Aria. She''s a Mage from the city, and she knows the only few others living here. They''re a family, now.?


    ?How... How many?? mother inquires.


    ?Including me, eight, your Majesty.?


    ?You can address me as the Duchess. It will be less confusing for everyone,? mother comments.


    ?It''s a pleasure to meet you. Master had taught me a lot about our Queen... He said you are wise and guide us carefully.?


    ?Who is your Master??


    ?His name was Mateus, and he died of old age months ago.?


    ?Mateus? I was wondering where he was hiding... It turns out he came here to the capital while every other Mage fled without regrets. Veronica told me about you and the other kids. You''re doing a good job, surviving in such a place.?


    ?We don''t have any other choice, your M-ma... Highness. This is where we were born, and we know no other place than Mavale.?


    I let the girls talk, and my eyes explore the room. I already know enough about Aria''s Mater, but I''m not surprised mother knew him personally. He must have been powerful, hence they must have met.


    The maids in the room are doing their usual job. I''ve started preventing access to my lodgings to anyone else but the few maids I trust since the day we became so open about magic. We talk about it as if it wasn''t a grave sin and potentially a crime.


    Marius is listening to the conversation in silence, moving his eyes between mother and Aria. He would smile a little while looking at the girl, and he would then look back at mother and wonder what she thought. Will she like Aria? I can read this question on his face.


    There''s another one, though, who seems interested all of a sudden.


    His black curls are still dancing in the air from how fast he has moved his hair, and his eyes don''t move a millimetre away from the blonde girl. He stares, in awe. It feels like the first time Flavius sees a woman, for goodness'' sake!


    He follows every move, interested and intrigued. She removes the cape when she''s asked to sit, and she looks around as well. It''s at this moment that she notices Flavius. She smiles, timid, and the boy blushes.


    I would have never imagined I would see this kind of scene. Was Flavius even capable of blushing? Oh, this human weapon is becoming more and more a person every day.


    What makes me worry, though, is Aria''s reaction. She also blushes, and she looks Flavius in the eyes for a long second.


    Is this how love is born?


    Marius isn''t yet aware of it, but he feels something is happening. I can tell he doesn''t like the atmosphere, all of a sudden.


    Those two were friends! They learnt to understand each other and would hang out together in the Palace. I hope they won''t fight for a girl. Especially because Marius, even though charming and getting handsome as he grows up, wouldn''t be able to battle with a Mage like Flavius. He''s strong and dangerous, and he might not understand that hurting the opponent wouldn''t bring him any extra points...


    Also, Flavius is like a doll! He''s pretty and cute when he''s not acting like a crazy kid.


    I would be confused as well if I were Aria.


    Oh, maybe I''m overthinking. Love isn''t this easy to create. And it''s not like worrying would solve anything. I better stay out of it and let the kids make their experiences. I''ll comfort my brother if he''s rejected, and I''ll teach Flavius to let go of grudges if Aria doesn''t like him back.


    Goodness me, has there ever been a teenage love more dangerous than this? Two of them are Mages, rather powerful at that. And the third is my brother!


    I was so lucky: I got married to the best man in the world without doing it on purpose, so now I don''t have to think about choosing my lover anymore! I have my son, and that''s all I could ask from life.


    ?Am I right, Veronica?? mother asks me, all of a sudden.


    I don''t know; I wasn''t listening. I knit my brows, trying to find a way out of this situation. Should I just say yes after pretending to be thinking about it?


    I shrug. I''m not sure nodding is the right answer. Like this, with the expression of someone agreeing with mother, I get out of it. But I should focus on the conversation rather than on love matters.


    They will solve it on their own, after all. Just like I did when it was my turn... More or less.


    ?Being a Mage is difficult at this very moment, but things won''t stay the same forever. One day, you will be able to show your talent without fear. And, who knows? Maybe you''ll find a better job thanks to it.?


    ?It''s not that I don''t believe you, your Highness. It''s just so difficult to imagine it. My parents were burnt because of Magic...?


    ?It won''t happen to you. We found you in time. Whatever happens, you only need to call for us, and we''ll find a way to rescue you. Be it by barging in the Church and claiming you as a servant of the Crown!?


    ?Oh, that''s me!? Flavius said, raising his hand.


    He''s happy to have something to say, finally.


    ?I serve the crown and can use my magic without hiding.?


    He even raises his chin, all proud. To him, telling her he''s Ignis''s court Mage is a big honour... Does he know that most of us will think he''s a plaything for bored nobles?


    ?That seems so good,? Aria comments. ?Not hiding, I mean.?


    ?Yes, it is. Why would I hide, though? They can''t get to me. You can become like me, and you wouldn''t need to hide either.?


    I knew it. This brat is so smooth all of a sudden! Marius, you have to move faster if you want to stand a chance.


    ?Aria doesn''t want to become a weapon,? I point out, warning him with my expression not to over-talk. I''m sure he won''t get the message, but it was worth a try.


    ?How do you know??


    Aria widens her eyes, turning to me with a wary expression.


    Is that how one talks to the Queen? I know, she must be worried about the consequences. Oh, Flavius should learn some proper etiquette.


    But I''ve grown so used to him that I realise how impolite he can be only when there''s someone else listening. He doesn''t do it too often, though. And Ignis told me it''s not his fault.


    The late King was very strict about manners, so he would punish him often. Ignis decided to do the exact opposite and let him grow a loose tongue.


    ?I mean... Your Majesty, how do you know what she wants? I am the mind reader here.?


    ?Well then, does she want to?? I sigh.


    ?No,? he murmurs, pouting.


    Aria widens her eyes even more, clenching the armrests.


    ?A mind reader?? she exclaims.


    ?Not exactly but almost,? I say. Mind readers as humans imagine them don''t exist. No one can read a thought, but some mages can get glimpses of it.


    Flavius is a Mage of the soul with some control over water. He''s so good at reading the soul that he can understand someone''s mind.


    This is something Marius can''t beat, unfortunately. This brat is one in a million, and he seems settled on using it in full to his advantage.


    ?He''s a soul Mage. He can feel how you feel, what you want, and whether you''re dangerous,? I say. ?Also, he can get glimpses of thoughts and tell whether a person is lying. That''s so close to mind-reading, right??


    Aria nods, glancing at Flavius with admiration.


    I''m sorry, brother. I don''t know what you can do here....

 Chapter 191 - The Seventh Name

    Everything is finally ready for the naming ceremony. Lars is wearing purple baby clothes, made of soft material and comfortable enough for a Prince. I''m also in purple while Ignis will wear a black suit with all his decorations and embellished with gold and jewels.


    I should be happy about this event, but it''s the last Ignis has to attend before leaving. It doesn''t feel cheerful.


    My hair has been tied in an austere bun and covered by a hat. Since I''ll be visiting the Temple, I have to follow their dress code. My ladies in waiting have matching white clothes, and the few maids who will come wear dark blue gowns.


    Bea and Aida have prepared everything for Lars, foreseeing any necessity that might arise. The whole Royal Family will be present.


    The naming ceremony and the coronation of the Crown Prince are held together, and the Dowager Queens will attend and congratulate us like last time. Each with a different frown. I can''t wait, seriously.


    My family will also be present, and they''ve already left for the Temple. Mother will attend, too, no matter how many times I have tried telling her not to. Adelphium might notice something, not to mention his prophet friend.


    Still, since mother and Lucia will return home soon after, I might be worrying for nothing. Father will join in the war too and send Antonio to defend Narith and, especially, our family. Marius will stay with me, and we''ll meet all five again at the end of the war.


    ?Ready?? Ignis inquires, still buttoning his sleeves.


    He''s done getting dressed and decorated; his hair is combed back and frees his face and eyes for everyone to admire.


    ?My Queen is beautiful today,? he adds, smiling charmingly. And, here it is: Ignis, the guard who made me fall in love.


    I''ve missed this side of him. Since the day we returned here as King and Queen, he''s always been uncertain of something. I was right: he prefers war to peace.


    ?Your Queen is moderately happy today,? I explain. ?It makes me this beautiful.?


    He just chuckles, offering his arm.


    ?And Lars?? I say.


    ?Oh,? he moans, turning to Bea carrying our son. ?Give him to me for the ride. It''ll be the first ride in a carriage for him. It''s better he''s close to his mother... But not too close.?


    He''s just looking for an excuse not to look like a doting father while being one.


    ?Yes, your Majesty,? Bea says, delivering the sleeping baby to Ignis.


    Lars opens his eyes while being passed around like a box, and he stares at Ignis in awe. He stays still, not even blinking for a long, long while. Then, he beams. He shouts his joy.


    ?I told you he loves you,? I say, staying a little apart so as not to cause any incident. It''ll be hard to play with our son as he grows up and learns how to cast spells without using others'' magic.


    ?You''re right,? Ignis says. ?And I knew it. I was just being a jerk... And a little jealous.?


    ?Jealous of me??


    ?Of this son of ours. He can touch you all he wants, while I had to pay attention not to be shocked.?


    ?Oh,? I sigh, following them out.


    The train of the dress is now folded on my elbow, but I''ll have to let it down in the Church and look even more regal than just this.


    The carriage will move slowly so that our little Prince isn''t afraid of it, even though I doubt he''ll even notice while blabbering with Ignis like this.


    ?Me!? Flavius appears, suddenly. ?I was late, sorry! I should carry him, right??


    He then sees Ignis and frowns.


    ?Oh, no,? he murmurs, stepping aside and following in a dark mood.


    He glares at Ignis, and this must be the first or second time in his life he does so. Goodness me, Lars, what are you doing to people?


    ?I''ll have to go away for a while, but you can''t forget me,? Ignis says.


    I open my mouth to ask him what he''s talking about, but I realise he''s not talking with me. His face is tender, his finger playing with Lars''s hand.


    Oh, that I can''t guarantee... It depends on how long it takes. I won''t forget Ignis, ever, but our son is just a baby. He has only a few weeks of memories, all foggy and not easy to understand at that! He will experience so many new things in the days to come, and he might really forget his father if he''s not around. And Ignis wasn''t there so often till now.


    I know it''s not completely his fault, but it''s how things are.


    ?You have to grow up and protect your mother,? he continues.


    This is something dangerous to say to a kid with magical powers, but let''s just have patience. I''ll remind Lars to be gentle and forgiving as he grows up, not a tyrant like his father.


    ?And also make sure Flavius doesn''t cause trouble while I''m away... He''s a little difficult, but he''s not evil.?


    Lars shouts all happy in response, making Ignis chuckle as well.


    It warms my heart even though, I know, it''s just a moment. But, once everything is over, we will look for a solution to Ignis''s problem. Or we''ll have another emergency so it won''t matter to solve it as much.


    We sit on the carriage, still far from each other. I continue observing the two men of my life with a smile, and I''m the first to get off in front of the Temple.


    ?I won''t let them take you away,? Ignis says before following me. ?I promise.?


    I can hear his words by some miracle because we''re far apart, but I do. Then, once out of the carriage, I return to my regal self. I''ve created an image for myself as a Queen, and I''m doing my best to keep it untouched.


    We step inside the Temple where the nobles are already waiting. We walk the aisle and stop in front of the altar.


    It''s been so long since the last time I talked to Adelphium, so I smile at him. Ignis stands in silence, but he''s not as unhappy as usual. Something is different today. Maybe, it''s because it''s Lars''s day.


    Adelphium reaches out to Lars, and Ignis has to let him pick him up. I see Ignis jolting because of the shock when Adelphium''s skin hits Lars''s.


    Was this on purpose?


    I reach out to my husband''s hand while glaring at Adelphium. The Priest''s smart grin is enough of an answer: he did it on purpose. He didn''t block the magic because he didn''t care about the King being hurt!


    ?Today is a special day for Alba,? he says out loud. ?Today we meet our Crown Prince and introduce him to the life of the Church and the Gods. He will guide our country, one day, and today he''ll receive a blessed name...?


    He starts with the ritual, walking in circles with Lars in his arms and saying the prayers. My son seems to be having fun, moving his legs and smiling at Adelphium just like with Ignis a moment ago.


    Oh, I knew it. Biased little thing. I''ll have to work hard and convince my son that Adelphium is a bad person. It''s the only way to have him prefer Lars, I guess.


    Ignis and I stand straight and wait, patiently, for the end. It lasts forever, just like the coronation. Only my marriage was fast and concise, I guess. I''d prefer the Chancellor to perform this ceremony as well: we''d be home earlier!


    When the ritual part is done, finally, we can have our son back. Adelphium delivers Lars to me, and I wonder if this is done on purpose too. He''s so wicked today. Is he playing with us?


    Is it because Ignis will leave soon and won''t be able to return the favour? Oh, if he thinks it''ll be easier to deal with me without my husband around, he''s very, very wrong.


    ?Alba''s new Crown Prince,? Adelphium declares, finally ready to declare the blessed name. ?Hadrianus.?


    I can''t believe it. To my son, they gave my husband''s brother''s blessed name! If he becomes King, he''ll have the name intended for a person no one in this world likes! Not even his birth mother!


    ?Just like the first Hadrianus, he''ll bring peace and prosperity. He''ll enlighten the darkest places and protect us from evil forces. Alba will be safe, rich, and bright like a star.?


    Oh, come on, they always look for a way to remind how much the Church and Crown collaborated in the past. They''ll do it till the end!


    But, just like with Aurelius, it won''t work. My husband was given that name, and he had never been close to the Church since the beginning. My son won''t be one of them, either. Not until I have enough life to breathe.


    ?How nice,? I murmur, though.. I shall keep up appearances.

 Chapter 192 - Enough Names To Rule

    After the naming ceremony, Ignis takes Lars away from Adelphium. He doesn''t even flinch at the jolts.


    ?Hey,? he murmurs, offering his hand to Lars. ?You''re so calm today...?


    We walk out and stand near the entrance, waiting for the endless line of nobles congratulating us. I stand next to Ignis without touching him, patient like only I know how to be. I will touch him later... I can resist!


    ?Congratulations, your Majesties,? says the Queen Dowager. She taps on Gratia''s shoulder, and the girl curtseys.


    Without further words, they move away. My life at court has become easier since I don''t have anyone attempting on my life, and the Queen Dowager does her best to stay out of my way.


    It''s been so peaceful, and not even the Church has disrupted it, not so often. But I wonder... Soon everything will change, and I''ll be thrown in the middle of the arena. I''ll be the regent while Ignis is away, and everyone will try exploiting me for their purposes.


    ?At least, the next King will have enough names for him to rule,? says a voice I''ve almost forgotten.


    The Queen Dowager Grandmother avoids me most of the time, never leaving her wing of the Palace. However, in times like these, she appears to say something mean to Ignis.


    ?If he lives long enough to become a King,? she adds.


    Ignis straightens his back, for once unwilling to let her get away with her words. And I agree.


    It''s fine if she talks trash about us, we don''t care. We are a half-commoner and a bastard, in the end. But our son is innocent, and he''s all we have. No one has the right to talk or wish his death. Not even this old wench.


    ?Grandmother, your words are harsh,? Ignis says. ?If I didn''t know better, I would think you''re jinxing my son... But what use would you have of it??


    His tone is neutral, but his eyes are glacial. I''ve never seen him like this.


    ?My King, the Queen Grandmother surely didn''t mean it like that,? I say. ?What use does she have to bring misfortune? It''s not like she''ll be around when the next King is crowned.?


    I smile, reminding him that I am right next to him.


    ?She didn''t mean anything ill. I am sure!?


    ?You''re so innocent, my Queen.?


    ?Innocent?? I chuckle.


    ?People from the court never have only one intention. It''s not by chance if the Queen Dowager said what she said...?


    ?I see. Now I am worried, my King. Shall we investigate? Last time, it was your sister-in-law. Next, your grandmother? We shouldn''t let any option unexplored.?


    ?I''m sure we won''t find anything. The Queen Grandmother isn''t a criminal! But it''s better to be sure, than sorry later.?


    We continue enforcing our ideas in front of the grandmother, making her realise that she can''t play with us and get away with it. Not when she''s talking about our son.


    He''s more relevant than peace in the Palace.


    The old witch raises her brows, annoyed by our references to her age and our wicked tone, but she doesn''t get angry yet. She''s been into the game for ages.


    ?It''s a pity he inherited red hair,? she says. ?It''s a real shame...?


    ?Why?? I wonder.


    It''s so beautiful, isn''t it? And I''ve worked so hard to give birth to him; I was so happy when I saw I succeeded at having a mini-Ignis. Even though with my eyes; it will be better next time.


    ?Red hair means cursed,? she explains. ?I thought you knew it, Queen. After all, you''ve been next to a cursed being long enough to tell.?


    ?Curse? I think it''s a sign of blessing.?


    ?But... His affinity to magic, and his red hair. He can''t be a Saint. He''s most likely a demon.?


    ?It''s my son you''re talking about,? I remind her. ?He''s still a baby. And the Crown Prince. If he has to become a cursed tyrant like his father, I''ll see to be by his side and help. And if there''s something cursed tyrants are good at, it is getting rid of annoying people. Crowned heads, or not... they all roll beautifully.?


    Ignis clears his throat, reminding me not to go overboard.


    ?It''s getting late,? he says. ?I think it''s enough for today. Have a nice ride back, Grandmother. I hope you can rest well for the evening.?


    She grimaces, turning her back and marching away. Since Ignis told her, without ordering it straight away, to stay put, she won''t attend the banquet. Oh, good! Better!


    ?She makes my blood boil every time,? I say.


    ?You''re too harsh with words, Veronica. She''s always been like this. She doesn''t have a nice word for anyone except her dear son. Who happens to be dead. She''s alone in the Court, but her family is a prominent one. She still has much power in the Palace, and not just in the Palace.?


    ?But she can''t use that power, right? She would have done it if it was the case.?


    ?I don''t know,? he sighs, cuddling Lars who''s still looking at Ignis and shouting happily. Does he know that his daddy just defended his honour from an ugly witch?


    Oh, I will let him know as he grows up. I''m sure Lars will be happy.


    ?I can carry him now,? I say. ?Lars is getting heavy, isn''t he??


    ?It''s fine. He''s not that heavy,? Ignis chuckles. ?But he''s growing up so fast... And he resembles you, see??


    ?Me?? Oh, he''s a copy of Ignis, come on! All he inherited from me are my mother''s eyes.


    ?He smiles all happy when I play with him,? Ignis explains. ?And his eyes shine. It''s just like you.?


    ?My eyes shine??


    ?Oh, yes! Just, in your case, your eyes shine when you play with me... Not the other way around.?


    ?Ignis!? I murmur, pinching his arm from under my sleeve.


    No one shall see the Queen bullying the King, for more good reasons than one.


    They''ll assume I''m lovingly holding his arm.


    My family is the next to congratulate us, and mother smiles happily at us.


    ?Such a great name!? she exclaims.


    I don''t understand her. But for sure she has a plan, or this is good for some reason I can''t still see.


    Father isn''t as happy with the name, and he silently stares at his shining wife.


    ?I''m so happy our first grandson is so loved by the Church,? she adds.


    Oh, I see. So that is the thing: they accepted him as much as to give him a good name. It means he''s safe from them, at least for now.


    I smile back at mother, now feeling better.


    The battle with the Church isn''t over, but we can take a breath. There''s a war to stop before everything, and no one would profit from a loss. Not even the High Priest and his friends. Things will hopefully be calm for me but difficult for Ignis.


    Only when the war is over, the Church will try again to get my son with them.


    ?Since this blessed name is so auspicious, his Highness will be a great Prince, and one day a King,? she says. ?Our country is so lucky to have him.?


    ?Yes, it is. Alba is lucky.? Oddly enough, these are not my words but none other but Ignis''s.


    ?Great things await this little boy,? mother says, caressing his hand.


    I can feel Ignis''s muscles in tension, getting ready for the shock, but nothing happens. There''s some energy flowing, but it doesn''t hurt Ignis.


    How odd... Am I the only one sending jolts around? And am I the only one hurting Ignis?


    I''m sure mother isn''t doing anything to stop the magic... If anything, she''s letting the path free for Lars to play.


    ?Oh,? I moan. I think I''m starting to understand...


    The first person I shocked was Ignis, during pregnancy.


    No one was safe except for Aida, true, but the maids would just be startled at the shock. Ignis would feel a little pain.


    Then, after the chaotic birth, Lars would be especially careful to direct the energy to my husband when he was nearby. He tried even without skin contact, but he''s still too weak for that.


    ?Oh, you,? I murmur, looking at him. Could it be?


    Could my son be a little, jealous thing? But he loves his father so much, why hurt him?


    After telling Ignis that Lars doesn''t hate him, I''m starting to doubt. It''s not hate, that''s sure. Maybe just a little annoyance. And not always, but only when he''s in my arms.


    Finally, I realise. It was my fault. And it was worse with Ignis!


    ?Oh, my.? I shall make up for this... My husband can''t go to war before I atone for all the pain he had to suffer.


    And I have to find something he will accept without asking for the reason. I don''t want to admit it. Not now that these two are starting to like each other...


    He should never know. Lars will accept Ignis as his father, and Ignis will love this little thing. They don''t need to remember how their first meetings were, right?


    We greet the rest of the guests, accepting the congratulations and then sitting on the carriage to go back. We''re at war: there won''t be any parade for this. Also, there''s no need to expose a baby to all that noise. With more reasons to avoid it than not, we decided to arrange the ride back using the same path as when coming here.


    We sit on the carriage and sigh, already tired.. Being royalty is so exhausting, sometimes.

 Chapter 193 - Another Trial

    The banquet is as boring as the last one I attended. Just, it lacks the ladies throwing themselves at my husband.


    More than the fact that our son is born, I suspect it''s due to the incoming war. No one is sure the King will survive, so no one will bet their chips on him.


    They stare at me as if I had any role in this, and some of the nobles attending seem annoyed. As if I caused a war... But I was caught in the events just like they are!


    Lars is in his room, protected and served by my maids and Flavius. I can focus on the event and do my best for what seems like the last joyous occasion of a while.


    We won''t be able to celebrate until the end of the war; until Ignis is back. Maybe, we will have reasons to. But we won''t have funds, the mood, and any permission forecasted in the etiquette rules.


    I''ll be the regent while Ignis is away; that has been decided already. I won''t be alone, just like he wasn''t before. My uncle won''t be far from me, and the Chancellor is always happy to help. I''ll manage, somehow, at the risk of becoming a puppet Queen pretending to be making decisions for her court.


    ?Such a propitious day, yet our mood is so heavy,? I sigh.


    ?It''s not a surprise, your Majesty,? the Chancellor says. He smiles at me, briefly and discreetly.


    ?Any news from the front??


    ?None. The situation is as it was this morning. Ventis is waiting and will attack soon, but we can''t predict when. Our army is already moving, and the King will guide them soon. We will win, your Majesty.?


    ?I see. Thank you,? I murmur. I''m glad he''s willing to hearten me. The Chancellor is a realist. If he says we can make it, then it''s the truth.


    ?Now, focus on this event,? he says, winking. ?We won''t have any in the near future... Your Majesty should have fun.?


    He walks away, leaving me alone at the King''s table. Ignis walks back here after talking with a group of nobles, and he sits next to me with the calmer face ever. He''s not even too concerned about the war, at this very moment. I just hope he''ll be careful.


    ?Are you hungry, my King?? I ask him.


    ?Oh, yes!? he confirms, choosing his favourite food from the table. He fills his plate, waving off at the servants running to help. ?And my Queen? What would you like to eat??


    ?It''s the same. I have no appetite today.?


    ?No?? he groans, stopping his search for food and looking at me. ?Are you feeling ill, my Queen? I clearly remember that you like food. Is this not to your taste? Shall I look for something else??


    ?What?? I moan. ?I am not a hungry bear! And it would be weirder if I could eat in this situation. I''m worried for you, and you make fun of me.?


    ?Don''t lose your appetite for this,? he says, offering me the best bite of meat. ?And save your energy for tonight.?


    ?Tonight??


    ?I''m leaving for the front tomorrow, my Queen. Are you going to make me sleep alone??


    ?Of course not. But what kind of energy is required for sleeping??


    I even blink, innocent like a deer. Ignis doesn''t fall into the trap, and he grins back.


    ?Wife, you better eat something,? he whispers, bowing over.


    I roll my eyes and, in the movement, I spot a messenger running to us. I hold Ignis''s hand and signal to him the movement. He understands and gets up.


    He observes me for a moment before deciding to drag me along. After all, I''ll be left to manage this place. It''s better I know how bad things are.


    ?Your Majesties, Ventis has attacked!? the messenger says, his breath heavy.


    ?What happened??


    ?The troops have invaded our land and taken the countryside. They haven''t reached the closest city yet, but it''s a matter of hours.?


    ?Our army is already waiting for them there, isn''t it??


    ?The generals are still assembling the troops, and they''re fighting over some decisions. The Minister of Defence said Ventis won''t attack a town directly before surrounding it. It means there''s time for reinforcements to come... And for your Majesty''s orders and strategy.?


    I listen in silence, even though I don''t like at all what I''m hearing. Ventis wasn''t supposed to strike so soon! We''re not ready yet!


    But Ignis is calm, so it must be under control.


    ?We''ll push them back,? he says, maybe to calm the atmosphere. Or maybe to calm me.


    ?Are you leaving earlier?? I ask him.


    ?I don''t have time to waste. But I can''t depart before morning. It''s not good for a King to travel by night. It would be worse if I died before reaching the actual battlefield. It would kill the mood of our soldiers. And their mood can influence wars so much.?


    Well, I guess he''ll be careful.


    ?Let''s go,? I say. ?Tomorrow is close, and you need to rest.?


    I hold his hand, and he nods, turning to his men and giving orders with the same confidence of an old ruler. He organises everything before finally retreating.


    ?My bed or your bed?? I wonder.


    ?Yours. It''s closer to Lars.?


    ?You''re right. And he will cry during the night... He''s always so hungry, you know? But he''s also growing up so fast.?


    ?He is,? Ignis confirms. ?When I come back, he''ll be a big boy.?


    ?How long do you think it will take??


    ?A few months if we''re lucky. But it''s not feasible to solve it quickly. They are already in, roaming in the countryside. We need to push them back, and that requires time, energy, and investments.?


    ?I''ll do my best here in Mavale. I''ll keep your seat warm, and your enemies in check,? I say, clenching my tight on his fingers.


    He bows over to peck my forehead, returning to walk in the hallways.


    ?You will do a good job, I''m sure of it,? he says.


    ?And you will do a wonderful job. Just like always.?


    I smile, trying to encourage him. Even though I am the one who needs courage among the two of us. I''m already so scared of staying in the capital alone, so much that I''d prefer to follow Ignis on the battlefield. But I can''t.


    First of all, there''s a baby I need to take care of. And, then, there wouldn''t be anyone here to keep the court in check. And that''s even worse than losing a battle out there. The nobles are waiting for a chance to get more power, and they will see one in me, alone and lonely.


    ?You can trust the Chancellor and your uncle. Also, the Minister of Foreign Affairs will stay here, and he likes you! He''ll help you out. I''ll leave Flavius to protect you and Lars, as well as Tobin and the best guards. But don''t lower your guard. Don''t underestimate the Palace.?


    ?I won''t,? I say. ?I know well enough how deadly they can be.?


    We open the door and walk in. My maids are waiting, ready to help me undress. They knew I would come earlier, didn''t they?


    Also, some of them assist Ignis.


    ?I can do alone,? he says, waving them off. He gets rid of the outer layer of his clothes, sitting on the sofa in trousers and a shirt. He passes a hand through his hair, messing his locks and making him look even more tired than he is. The relief of the first days of the emergency is over, and he''s now rationally assessing the situation.


    ?I will leave my sigil to you,? he says. ?You can use yours while you''re the regent, but things might get complicated. With my sigil, no one will question you.?


    ?Your sigil,? I murmur, observing the lily flower. His personal banner is black but the one on the ring has no colour. Just like mine, other than I have a circle surrounding it, a discreet symbol of magic.


    A circle has no start nor end, just like magic. Magic is not something we create out of nowhere, but we collect it from around us or inside our soul and body. It changes shape and is consumed, but it doesn''t disappear. It just becomes something else. That''s why a circle is an easy way to describe it, and some mages use it in their symbols. At the same time, it''s difficult to find out by the Church. A circle is just a circle, after all. Too vague to be clearly associated with anything.


    ?I will keep it safe for when you come back,? I say.


    ?I will miss you so much, Ronnie... I''ll write you letters.?


    ?And I will reply. It''s just another trial in front of us, Ignis, but we''ll survive it just fine. Like we''ve done till now, right??


    ?Together,? he says, smiling content.


    ?That''s right.?

 Chapter 194 - Greetings

    Ignis spends half of the night giving instructions. To me.


    This is what he meant when he said I would need energy. And here I was already imagining lewd activities.


    But it''s not the right time. We need to get ready to face a war in every aspect, starting from the power struggles that may arise.


    The Queen Dowager is in check, so she won''t cause trouble for me. But the rest? The old faction opposing Ignis will surely attempt to take advantage of his absence, and the Queen Grandmother doesn''t seem like someone who would miss the chance to join the party.


    Other nobles will try to get their hands on every tiny trace of influence, and I''ll be almost alone while dealing with them.


    I''ll have to check out and sign boring administrative decrees every day, making sure that money goes where it''s supposed to. I''ll have to attend the King''s audience day, other than the Queen''s. I''ll be him for a few weeks: that''s what being the regent means.


    ?Don''t you dare make the war longer?? I whine.


    How am I supposed to survive all this? Oh, but Ignis does so every day. He''s worked so hard, right?


    ?Veronica...? he sighs.


    ?I know, I know. You don''t get to decide. But please, be careful. I will be waiting for you.?


    I hug him tightly, slipping on the couch until I''m closer to him. His scent fills my nose, and his arms warm me when he returns the embrace. His lips peck my forehead before disappearing in my hair.


    ?I already miss you,? I sigh.


    ?Me too. I don''t know how I''ll survive without seeing you for so long. I''ll wonder what you''re doing and if everything is all right on your end. I''ll imagine you playing with Lars and feel awful because I won''t be here.?


    ?Oh, Ignis...?


    He splits from me to look me in the eye before kissing me on the lips. His fingers trail down my back, pushing me forward. As if triggered, a fire burns in my lower back, and I move even closer and stick my tongue in his mouth. He started it, so it''s not my fault if we can''t finish talking serious business.


    And we won''t be able to meet for so long! I still can hear about politics from the Ministers or from my uncle. I won''t be alone in the desert.


    I move back and lean my back on the sofa, pulling Ignis''s shirt with me. I lie down, locking my legs around his hips and hugging his neck so that he can''t escape.


    ?Veronica, I love you,? he says before kissing my neck.


    ?I love you too.?


    His shoulders tremble when I press my hands, but he hides his worries and continues kissing. Tonight will be the last in a while; we shouldn''t waste any more time on worries and fears.


    ?I love you so much...?


    He hasn''t said this in a long while, but it seems he''s making up for it all at once.


    His fingers slowly get rid of my dress while I unfasten the buttons of his shirt. Undressing each other slowly, carefully as if it was the first time, we continue touching each other, exploring our bodies and hearts.


    It''s been so long that I''ve almost forgotten how it feels. Ignis is as gentle as he was the first time, and we make love on this same couch without thinking of a break to move on the bed.


    Only after we''re done, sweaty from the effort and utterly pleased, do we lie down to sleep in each other''s arms.


    Morning comes too fast, and a servant comes to wake us. The King shall depart soon after breakfast, and he has so much to finish before that moment.


    I rub my eyes while observing him getting dressed and then leaving towards the offices. Lars is brought to me, and I feed him. I play with my son for a while until it''s time for me to prepare as well.


    I wear a red gown, propitious for victories. Ignis''s sigil is hanging on my necklace and hidden under the clothes so that no one sees it.


    I get ready, erasing any trace of emotions from my face. This is how I shall be from now on until my husband comes back. I''m becoming a regent this very day.


    ?If the Prince cries, I''ll come and soothe him, but do not interrupt the greeting. I don''t want anything to disturb it. It shall flow like water,? I say. As if a smooth departure will help a quick victory.


    ?Yes, your Majesty,? Bea says.


    We walk in the hallways, reaching the garden in front of the Royal inner palace. This is where Ignis and I met when I came here. This is where I met the King for the first time... It has been such a difficult day, now that I think about it. I''ve found him awkward and distant. Yet, it was all just insecurity... For both of us!


    Now we''ve grown up: we''re parents, not kids anymore. We learnt to understand each other better, even if not fully yet. We have other priorities. And we have new challenges to win.


    The delegation departing is waiting for the King, so I take the chance to greet my father. Even though at least one of his sons is expected to go with him, he didn''t want to hear the reasons.


    Marius will stay in the capital with me while Antonio will follow mother and protect her, Lucia, and our territories in Narith. He''ll be my father''s deputy while he''s at the front.


    Our family''s army has been split into two halves, not wanting to send too many to war and leaving Narith unguarded.


    Mother is standing not far from me, her shoulders straight and her face unreadable. Yet, I can tell she''s nervous, worried to the bone. She''d ask my father to stay, and maybe she did ask. But neither of my parents want their sons to go fight. This is the best decision for the whole family.


    But it''s not easy. And I can understand her so well... I''m also sending my husband to a bloody fight. And my father, at that. What makes it even harder is that mother and I could help with the fighting. We could also find healers to treat the wounded... But we''re stopped by stupid politics.


    Has it always been so hard to be a Queen? Not the Queen of the human part of Alba, nor the Queen of Mages can change the situation. We have to cope with it and do our best without giving away too much about our powers.


    And all is because of something inside this same place we so much wish to protect.


    ?Come back to me,? mother says, her eyes filled with tears. ?If you don''t, I''ll come to look for you. Do you understand??


    Father nods, pressing her hand on his lips before hopping on the horse. He walks away before the greetings are done. He''s like that: he can''t stand hours of byes and best wishes. He''ll gallop out of the Palace and wait for the rest of the delegation out of there. Then, he will guide them forward.


    As for Ignis, he also appears. He kisses Lars''s head. Our son is sleeping in a maid''s arms, and he doesn''t even get up to greet his daddy. How heartless of him.


    As for me, I also receive a peck on the forehead and a few words of love whispered so that no one else hears.


    ?I have something for you, my King,? I say.


    I show him my ribbon. It''s the same green one I tied on his wrist so many months ago. He kept it on his wrist until I came back, and he''ll likely do the same now.


    I wrap it around his wrist a few times so that it''s not long. It''s better to avoid strings flying around, in a fight. I tie a ribbon and make sure it won''t be undone by chance.


    Then, I step on tiptoe and kiss his lips in a chaste peck. It''s my way of wishing him good luck.


    ?If you need my help, just send a written request, my King,? I say, smiling wily.


    I can''t add anything naughtier because I''m dragged into a hot embrace, and I don''t need to say anything at all when I''m in Ignis''s arms.


    ?I will come back to you,? he says. ?Just like you did. You came back to me after staying at your home for a couple months. I owe you as much.?


    I chuckle, amused by his way of thinking. It''s a war we''re talking about... Back in the day, I wasn''t fighting. I just spent some time with my family and got used to the idea of being married.


    I''m not even sure it was my choice, to come back, or just the only option that made some sense.


    Still, Ignis is offering a promise. Who am I to reject him?


    ?I''ll count on your words,? I murmur.